BDSM Library - Number One Pony

Number One Pony

Provided By: BDSM Library
www.bdsmlibrary.com



Synopsis:

Number One Pony

Plowing


Every day at the farm begins the same way.

I was wakened as usual at seven oclock and had fifteen minutes to brush my teeth and go to the bathroom. Then I waited at the gate until my mistress arrived. My team assembled behind me and we waited silently until Mistress Eve showed up. She unlocked the gate and we walked to the wash room. I positioned myself between two posts, spread my feet and raised my arms. Mistress Eve tied my wrists to the posts then did the same to my ankles. I waited while she tied all four of us, then she lugged out a bucket of warm soapy water and washed us. Mistress Eve is considerate and washes our faces gently with a soft cloth, but the rest of our bodies get scrubbed with a fairly stiff brush. The brush doesnt hurt our skin, in fact, its just the correct firmness to drive us wild when she scrubs our pussies; and believe me, she scrubs them diligently. Weve all been know to have orgasms from that brush, and since Im her favorite, Mistress Eve usually makes sure that I have one every day. Shes so sweet.

After weve been washed and rinsed we get a nice brisk rub down with towels, and thats also been known to cause a pony girl to giggle and gasp and moan with an orgasm or two.

When we are dry Mistress Eve buckles us into harness. She uses stiff leather collars and thick belly bands around our waists. I like to wear a stiff halter but sometimes she uses lighter, more flexible ones. I prefer the stiff halter because it doesnt slip on my face when she tugs on the reins, and I hate rubber bits, they taste awful, give me steel anytime.

Depending on her mood we might get vibrators up our pussies or our bottoms, or both, but sometimes we merely get a stiff leather belt between our legs. We never know from day to day what she might use as pussy straps. Sometimes they vary from thin ones that are mere thongs to horrid rough straps three inches wide. Some of them are actually lined with a rough material that irritates our pussies. We call them scratchy belts. I dont know what that material is but it gets rougher when its wet. Most of us are wet by the time she finishes buckling them on and they stay wet all day. We have lots of orgasms but after eight or ten hours even the most masochistic pony girl is usually glad to get out of one of those awful things.

A few years back they tried some rubber pussy belts lined with hard little knobs. They were intended to be mildly painful and keep us focused but the effect was not what the mistresses wanted. The belts made us come about every ten steps or so. It was impossible to get any work done when the pony girls kept collapsing helplessly into giggling, gasping orgasms every few minutes. They had to take them off of us after half a day. The belts disappeared and rumor has it that a few of the mistresses tried them on and decided to keep them for their personal use.

Mistress Eve even makes us wear metal chastity belts sometimes. The chastity belts are very sexy, they feel like a strong hand gripping our crotches, but they dont have any give in them and by the end of the day they can be very uncomfortable. Weve never been able to decide which is worse, chastity or scratchy.

This particular day we got the works; pussy and rectal vibrators and scratchy belts. My nipples were hard as soon as she ordered me to bend forward and I squeaked like a little girl when she slid the first one inside my body. I was breathing hard after the second insertion and nearly came again when she tightened the pussy belt.

Mistress Eve chuckled when she saw the look on my face and she tweaked my nipples until I was gasping with pleasure. She brought me close to coming then stopped and slipped my work bra on. She tugged the buckles tight, then knelt, untied my ankles and replaced the ropes with leather cuffs. I lifted my feet one at a time so she could slip the work shoes on, then stood patiently while she buckled the cuffs to my wrists and upper arms and looped my bit and reins around my neck.

I stared out the door while she worked down the line harnessing the rest of my team. I fought the desire to look when I heard Number Three gasp, then groan in orgasm. Ive heard number three come often enough to recognize her orgasm groans from ordinary ones. I wanted to look but we are forbidden to turn our heads while in harness.

       Mistress Eve untied our wrists and marshaled us into line. She locked our hands behind our backs, then clipped a four way leash to our collars and led us to the feeding room. She put us at our table and unlocked our wrists. (It seemed a little silly locking then unlocking them for a trip of only a few feet, but rules are rules and ponies dont move an inch without restraint.)

       We ate breakfast standing. We ate quickly and quietly, talking is forbidden, then mistress Eve relocked our wrists, put our bits in our mouths and led us outside. We stood patiently while Mistress Jane discussed the days assignment with Mistress Eve. Mistress Jane is the field supervisor and I heard her tell Mistress Eve that we would be plowing today. My nipples perked up at that, so did the other ponies. We like pulling a plow.

       Being a farm pony means we have a lot of different chores, and while pulling a plow all day in the sun might not sound thrilling to most women, to us it is the purest form of pony slavery. The only thing we like more than plowing is pulling a wagon because more people will see us.

       Mistress Eve led us to the machinery barn and hooked us to the plow two by two. She hopped into the seat, snapped the reins and I moved forward. The others moved in unison with me.

       We walked along the dirt road enjoying the day. The morning was pretty, the sun was warm and I was happy. At the wheat field Mistress Eve lowered all four blades of the plow. She snapped the reins on my shoulders and I stepped forward. The ground was hard and we couldnt pull all four-plow shares. We tried, we dug in our feet and leaned against the traces but we could make little progress. We struggled and huffed and strained but it was just no good. I saw that Number Two was stumbling so I stopped and straightened up. As I expected that earned me a snap of the whip across my shoulders, but I waited until all the girls were in line again, then I leaned forward. We made a few yards progress but it was so hard that I knew we just werent going to make it. I stopped again. Mistress Eve gave me several more snaps with the whip, which I endured silently, and then I shook my head from side to side. She gave me a couple of more cuts, just to show who was boss, then climbed out of the seat and raised one of the plow blades.

       This time the going was a little easier, but not enough and I knew that we would never make it through a whole day with that hard soil. I obediently tried for a few moments, and then stopped. I got about a dozen blows with the whip and my shoulders were stinging but Mistress Eve raised another blade. We set off and this time it was all right. We could plow the field just fine with only two blades in the dirt.

       Another team showed up, two males this time, and they pulled the seed spreader behind us. The spreader is light and easy to pull and I was proud that we were doing the hard work while the males were only up to the light stuff.

To be fair, those boys were only part timers. They were spending their vacations at the farm and werent used to real pony life, nevertheless, we girls felt superior. The males were far enough behind us that we faced them after every turn, so we got a good look at them. I set a steady pace and we worked with the efficiency of long practice. The males stumbled from time to time and their mistress used the whip to keep them moving. Both males were cute and one must have been a true masochist because his cock got harder every time the whip hit him. That set us to giggling.

Mistress Eve heard our giggles and snapped her whip over each of our shoulders one by one and cracked the end on our breasts. Number Two, squealed which earned us all another couple of blows, and Number Three, who is our worst masochist, almost had an orgasm. Mistress Eve doesnt care if we have orgasms but woe to that girl if she stumbles and throws the team off rhythm. Luckily, Number Three managed to control herself.

We were given a short water break after the first hour and a fifteen-minute break at mid morning. Mistress Eve parked us under a shade tree, gave us water and a snack, and then chatted with the other mistress. We looked at the male slaves while they stared back at us. We arent allowed to entice the males, but its amazing what a pony girl can do by barely moving her body. The males cocks were nice and hard as they watched us. We dont have tails of course, but we have all learned the art of shaking our breasts while twitching away insects. We kept a wary eye on the mistresses while every few seconds one of us jerked. Number Three grew very bold and began to sway slightly. She became more and more daring until Mistress Eve gave her a long look. Number Three froze and tried to look innocent but I made eye contact with Mistress Eve. From the look on her face I knew that Number Three, and possibly all four of us, was in for a good flogging after work.

We worked until noon, when the chuck wagon was brought to us. It was actually a modern food cart on two wheels designed to keep hot food hot and cold food cold, but we called it the chuck wagon anyway.

The chuck wagon is pulled by Gloria who is the first and foremost pony girl on the farm. Gloria is fifty-four years old and, and she is the reason the farm exists. Shes been a pony for twenty five years and she is still beautiful.


GLORIA AND THE FARMS BEGINNING


Everything began in the eighties when the owner allowed her brother to bring a film crew to make a low budget porn film about pony girls. The brother was a loser who couldnt keep a job. He wandered into the porn industry in Los Angeles and got a job as an assistant producer for low-grade porn films. They brought the crew to the farm because of the privacy available.

The farm sits in a small valley and there is only one road in. The country is beautiful and the hills around the farm are wooded and we are the only residents for several miles.

Gloria was one of the actresses and although she had made many bondage films, shed never done anything as a pony girl. The instant they buckled her into harness she experienced a terrific sexual thrill. As the filming progressed she fell in love with the role. She said that she felt that she belonged there. She kept her harness on at all times and even asked them to keep her in restraint between takes.

The crew got in the habit of tying her to a tree or a hitching post when she wasnt busy, and she loved it. She says that waiting in harness for long periods of time kept her very excited. (She added that the occasional pat on her bottom or pinch on her breasts by passing crew members helped too). The owner of the farm, whose name was Dina, watched the filming and was curious about pony play. She and Gloria talked a lot and Gloria tried to explain the delight she got from wearing harness. Dina invited Gloria to stay after filming was complete and the two of them experimented with pony play. Dina made Glorias first real set of harness and rumor has it that Dina actually wore harness herself a few times, but anyone who knew Dina doesnt set much store in that tale. Dina was a strong self-reliant woman who had already divorced two worthless husbands. She managed the farm by herself and did quite well. The idea of her in harness is unthinkable (but incredibly erotic).

       After the first visit Gloria visited the farm regularly and she and Dina became friends then lovers. Dina allowed Gloria to act out her fetish for pony play and along the way Dina discovered a dominant streak within herself. Eventually Gloria moved in permanently. She wanted to be more than just Dinas live in lover so she offered to work for her keep. She began helping with the farm and one day, as a joke, Dina harnessed her to a cart and had her haul produce from the vegetable fields. Gloria was in a shirt and shorts and she loved pulling the cart. The next day Dina harnessed her in the nude and Gloria worked all day naked. She was so sexually aroused that at the end of the day she and Dina had the most fantastic sex in their lives. The next day Gloria asked Dina to let her pull the cart regularly.

Although she lived on the farm Gloria continued to model for bondage magazines and movies, and Dina made the farm available to photographers and movie producers. In fact, a lot of movies are still filmed here. During one of the movies they set up stalls for the pony girls to live in. They were a cross between horse stalls and prison cells and Gloria loved being in hers so after the movie she would beg Dina to lock her into it at times. Sometimes she spent the night in a stall.

Not surprisingly, a lot of the people in that business are in the fetish scene and when the word got out that Gloria was actually living as a pony girl some other women asked if they could play too. At first they stayed only on weekends but when Dina discovered that people would pay a lot of money to live out their fantasies she began hosting bondage and pony girl parties. She charged pony players to spend weekends and she put them to work. The pony girls and boys loved it and worked very hard. Astonishingly the farm profits increased. What started out as weekend fantasies turned real when a man asked to live here permanently. Dina didnt think he would stay very long but she allowed him to sleep in a stall. But he was a serious masochist and wanted nothing more than to be worked in harness and punished as often as possible. He stayed for several years but eventually had to leave due to family pressures. After that more people begged to join Dinas pony herd. I was the eighth person to come here on a permanent basis. Since then a lot of people have lived here as pony slaves. Some have left for one reason or another and some have stayed and I am second in seniority to Gloria.

When I first came I was paired with Gloria and she trained me, then we were used to train others.

We would be harnessed to them and act as the old hands to show the newcomers how to behave. The mistresses with their whips can only teach them so much. Weve discovered that learning by watching the experienced ponies makes it easier on everyone. Over the years Gloria grew tired of training new ponies so she is given her choice of duties. She likes pulling the chuck wagon but doesnt mind hard work and occasionally is teamed up to pull a plow. She said it still feels good to work up a good sweat. And even though she enjoys the most favored slave status, she still feels the sting of a mistresss whip from time to time.

Eventually I also got tired of training new ponies so a few years ago we formed my permanent team. Ive worked my girls into such a close knit and efficient team that I am allowed to stay with them. Only rarely do I have to train new ponies.

Over the years so many people came to the farm that Dina had to convert a real stable into living quarters. We live in little stable cells, which are simple but comfortable. Gloria usually slept in the house with Dina but after she died Gloria insisted on living in a cell. She was offered a more comfortable one but she wanted to live like the rest of the slaves.

Gloria is loved by everyone and even at her age she is fit and healthy and beautiful. Constant exercise and good diet keeps her (and all of us) in good shape. We eat only vegetables and fruit with very little meat. No sugar or junk food, although some mistresses carry chocolate to use as rewards. (Heavenly). Long hours of work and standing keeps our weight down and our bodies firm, and you should see our tans. I also personally believe that having several orgasms every day has a lot to do with staying happy and healthy.

We wear leatherwork bras to prevent premature sagging. They are half cups, which permit support but expose our breasts to allow for plenty of jiggling, and they provide no protection from the whip. Other than that we work naked except when we have our periods. Then we wear leather panties.

Gloria still works naked too and she still gets admiring looks from the males. She is very popular with male guests and shes been purchased by men half her age. She can take a whipping with pure delight or screw a man out of his mind. Even the male ponies get erections looking at her and shes sometimes given to a male pony as a reward for hard work. Males have been known to practically work themselves to death for the chance of an hour alone with Gloria.

When she arrived with the lunch cart we were unhitched from the plow and allowed to eat in the shade. Afterwards we were given an hour to relax and most of us took a nap. Then we were put back into bondage and resumed our work.


Too many ponies eventually became a problem so Mistress Dina settled on a compliment of twelve full time pony girls and six males. The number varies as ponies come and go and it doesnt count temporary ponies.

We have people who come for a few days or a few weeks. We get weekenders who come on a regular basis and some people spend their vacations as pony slaves, so sometimes we might have up to thirty ponies at the farm.

Dinas daughter Karen helped with the farm but the two of them couldnt manage by themselves so they hired some help. At first they recruited professional dominas through the film industry but over the years a number of regular ladies have joined the staff too. In fact, most of the mistresses have never worked as professionals. Somehow the word gets out and every so often a woman shows up wanting to be a pony mistress. Not all are accepted and I have often wondered what the testing process is like.

Dina died several years ago and the farm passed to her daughter Karen.

Karen still shakes her head at how the place has grown. Before she died Dina had extended the original house to accommodate the added staff, but as more mistresses came to work here she built a second house. It was designed to match the original house and looks like a hundred year old Victorian with wide porches and comfortable rooms. Despite its homey appearance its actually an apartment building with twelve suites for staff and six suites for paying guests. 

Besides Karen there are twelve full time mistresses, several part time mistresses, four cooks, a truck driver and an accountant.

We even have a female slave who is a mechanic.

The mechanic is a hard-bitten bitch named Paula. She used to build racecars. She has an abrasive personality and no one likes her very much, but she keeps the machinery working. Shes tough and defiant and makes the mistresses tame her. She can be a real challenge to a new mistress and snarls when shes being whipped. But every time she is tortured she reaches a point when she suddenly seems to collapse inward and her defiance vanishes. She instantly transforms into a sobbing submissive little girl who begs for more. After she crosses that threshhold she cant get enough pain and purrs like a kitten. Watching her take a whipping is a fantastic turn on.

We have a full time accountant who is not a slave, nor is she a mistress. Shes just a regular woman who never wears leather or whips a slave (but she has been known to take a pony boy to her room once in a while). The males never talk about what she does to them but they all seem to enjoy being picked by her.

The farm needs an accountant because we make a lot of money from farming and a lot more from slavery. Aside from charging fees from part time ponies, Karen rents us out to photographers, moviemakers and guests. Since all pony boys and girls are exhibitionists posing for pictures and acting in movies is a delight, but at first some had reservations about being sold for sex. One girl decided that it was prostitution and had the audacity to complain to Karen. She shut up after Karen had her strung up by her wrists and flogged. Karen had us all watch and when the girl had been reduced to a quivering mass of weeping flesh she asked if anyone else wanted to complain. No one said a thing. Karen explained that she didnt keep the money the guests paid. She put it into our personal retirement accounts, but since she was collecting money for our services she conceded that it could be argued that technically it was a form of prostitution, and if any pony wanted to leave she would let him or her out of their commitment.

She got no takers. Even the girl whod been whipped didnt want to leave. 

Personally, I dont care who is using me, I like the sex and submission, and being sold to a stranger is very erotic, especially when Im paraded in front of guests and sold at auction. I adore watching people look at me while they are bidding for me. And Im lucky that Im bi sexual, because some of the straight women dont enjoy being sold to lesbians. The same goes for the pony boys. Only a few of them are gay but that makes no difference. If one of our male slaves is purchased by a gentleman he must do what he is told. Like it or not.    

Its tougher on straight male ponies. They like submitting to mistresses but not men, so to remind them of their status and to keep them obedient the mistresses regularly make them suck each others cocks while we watch. Its very erotic for us and interestingly we notice that some of the male ponies learn to enjoy it after a while. 


ENTERTAINING THE GUESTS


We plowed three acres that day, and then Mistress Eve drove us back to the barn. It was early and we could have gotten in more work but knocking off early told us that we were in for a sexy evening. (When Mistress Karen plans to use us at night she makes sure that we get back in time to rest up. She doesnt like having a slave girl doze off while eating a guests pussy). We wondered what was in store for us.

Back at the barn we were unharnessed and tied between posts at the washroom. This time other mistresses helped wash us and we were scrubbed until our skin glowed. They even shampooed our hair. Mistress Eve allows our team to have long hair, unlike some others who must wear theirs short. Our hair is long enough to form into ponytails. It was heavenly to have our hair washed and dried by the mistresses. They were in a playful mood so we had our pussies caressed and our nipples tweaked. They werent being nice; they were getting us worked up for the evening. They brought us close but wouldnt allow us to come, and we were forbidden to touch each other or ourselves.

After being washed we were fed dinner and allowed to rest in our stalls. At six oclock mistress Eve and three others arrived and began our preparations. We were strapped into chairs while they did up our hair and applied makeup. They sprinkled body glitter on our skin and rouged our nipples. It felt nice to be feminized again.

After makeup we were put into show harness. My nipples were already hard but I couldnt suppress a gasp of delight when I saw our new outfits.

The new costumes were blue, silver and gray and must have been designed in Las Vegas. Instead of belts we wore gray corsets trimmed in blue and silver. They squeezed our waists but left our breasts fully exposed. The corsets had suspenders that held up silver stockings and we stepped into blue pony shoes with very high arches. They even had silver spurs. Gray collars trimmed in blue and long blue opera gloves came next followed by silver Roman helmets crowned with towering blue and gray plumes. We even wore new silver bits in our mouths, and the reins were blue with gray tassels. The finale was silver bells clipped to our nipples.

When they finished dressing us the mistresses lined us up in front of the big mirror. We looked fabulous! Mistress Eve brought out a camera and shot a couple of rolls of film, and then they strapped our arms up behind our backs and marched us to the main house. Mistress Eve tied us to the hitching rail. She produced four pair of silver panties but didnt put them on us; instead she tucked them into the tops of our corsets. If she had put them on right then they would be soaked in minutes.

We waited for a long time and attracted a lot of attention from the staff. People walking by would stop and stare. One mistress even joked that she wouldnt mind being a slave if she could dress like us. I took a great risk; I looked her in the eye and shook my boobs. She didnt punish me, in fact, she even winked at me.

We heard cars arrive and listened while Mistress Karen greeted some guests. Then she took them to the patio where they were to have dinner. Mistress Eve came back wearing a dressy mistress outfit; shiny leather micro skirt and bra, knee boots complete with spurs, and a jeweled whip. She knelt, unclipped our ankles then slipped our panties on. She released us from the rail and led us around the house. We marched proudly, with our chins high, thrusting our breasts out and lifting our knees.

The guests were standing around having cocktails and chatting with the mistresses. The conversation stopped when we came into view.

Mistress Karen introduced Mistress Eve and gave a quick talk about how we were the number one pony team on the farm. She told them that we were lifetime pony girls and were trained in both field labor and dressage. She stepped back and nodded to Mistress Eve. Mistress Eve spoke quietly.

“Dressage number two.”

She walked away and I counted her steps. At eight I tossed my head and we began the routine. Dressage number two is a twenty-minute precision performance where we act more like show girls than pony slaves. Its like dancing but its fun and its a terrific way to show off our bodies.

We marched line abreast, turned spin wheel left, then right, high stepped backward, side to side, trotted in place, then froze, started again on a silent count and marched some more. Weve rehearsed our dressage routines for years and can do them in our sleep, but its still thrilling to watch people watch us. We maintain our china doll expressions, eyes wide staring straight ahead. As we pranced and danced Mistress Eve reached out and snatched Number Fours panties off. They were breakaways and didnt cause her to miss a beat. The guests gasped, then applauded. As the routine progressed Mistress Eve ripped each girls panties one by one until only I was left. That was my privilege as team lead and it meant that everyone was watching my crotch waiting for my pussy to come into view. They cheered when Mistress Eve yanked my panties off, and my nipples got just a little bit harder.

We finished the routine and stood in line facing the guests. Number Two was breathing hard and her breasts heaved.

“What is the matter with you?” I asked without moving my lips. (Being a pony slave teaches one how to talk like a ventriloquist and we have even learned to communicate with our mouths filled with bits. Over the years weve developed a new form of language that only pony girls can understand). We were in such excellent condition that we could perform the routine at a dead run and not break a sweat. Number two should not have been breathing hard.

“She just wants to make her boobs jiggle,” Number Four said softly.

“Um hmm,” added Number Three. She began breathing hard too.

“Oh, what the hell,” I thought. I started breathing like I was winded. I even made my nipple bells jingle. Mistress Eve wasnt fooled. She shot me a warning look, which I pretended not to see. She smiled wickedly and I knew we were in for a flogging later. At the moment I was turned on and the idea of being whipped sounded rather nice.

Mistress Eve chained us to individual posts while the guests were served dinner. We stood patiently while they ate. They tried to carry on as if eating with naked pony girls nearby was normal, but most of the time they were looking at us.

I passed the time by trying to guess who the people were. There were four well-dressed couples. Several were clearly married, two were ladies who were probably lesbians and another was a young man with an older lady.

The lady reminded me of Audrey Hepburn. She was tall and slender and carried herself with a natural grace that was almost aristocratic. She was simply but elegantly dressed. She looked at us with frank curiosity and after the meal walked to us and examined each of us intently. She paused in front of me and looked carefully into my eyes.

“How long have you been doing this?” she asked. Mistress Eve removed my bit and motioned for me to answer.

“Seventeen years, Lady.” I replied.

She looked surprised. She studied my face and body for a moment, then leaned close. “How old are you?”

“Forty, my Lady.”

“Im impressed,” she said. “You dont look it.”

I bowed.

“And you do everything that you are told?” she asked.

“Yes Lady.”

“You never find yourself doing something that you dislike?”

“Sometimes, Lady.”

“But you do it anyway.”

“Yes.”

She frowned. “You dont have any choices in what they do to you?”

“I have only one choice,” I said. “I have the choice to ask to leave.”

“Have you ever considered leaving?”

“No Lady. I am very happy here. This is where I belong.”

“And you wish to stay here forever?”

“Yes Lady.”

She turned to number Two who bowed her head slowly and deeply. Three and Four followed.

“Very interesting,” she said almost to herself.

The young man wandered over. “Well Mom, what do you think?” he asked.

She took a deep breath. “All right, lets proceed.”

They returned to the table and spoke to Mistress Karen. The man produced a checkbook and wrote out a check. This was different from the usual times when we were rented to guests for an evening or a weekend. I felt a pang of fear wondering if we had been sold permanently. The lady disappeared and Mistress Karen and the man talked quietly.

The guests were served coffee as the light faded and the patio lights came on. I was getting bored chained to my post and wished they would either get on with screwing us or let us go back to the stable when I heard Number Two gasp.

Two mistresses appeared leading the elegant lady in pony costume. My eyes widened at the vision of that lovely woman in simple black harness. She wore panties and a bra, stockings, garter belt and heels, but was strapped tightly into black patent leather. Her arms were laced into a single glove and she wore a very high collar and a chrome snaffle bit. She followed the mistresses on a long leash and even in harness carried herself with the grace of a ballerina. She blushed when the other guests stared, but her nipples were poking forward under her bra.

“Oh my God,” Number Three whispered. “You can team me with her any day of the week.”

“Me too,” muttered Number Four. I silently agreed with them. (Even though new females know in advance that they must submit to women, some still have to be broken to the act. One of the methods used to break down a new ponys inhibitions is to force her to lick other pussies. Sometimes the new girl is tied for hours face to crotch with another female. I would have loved to get my mouth in that ladys pussy.)  

The Mistresses led the woman (whom I call Audrey, even though that isnt her real name) through the guests tables. At first the guests were taken aback, but one of the men patted her on the bottom, and another squeezed her breast. Soon they were all fondling her, especially the two lesbians. Even her son patted her jokingly on her bottom. Audrey bore this all with dignity and a bright pink face. After she had been fondled, poked and caressed she was led away to the stables. The guest turned their attention to us and the bidding began.

Number Two was sold first, because of her big breasts, but I was chosen next. Three and Four were sold and a couple of other pony girls were brought out to make sure that no guests went without.

I was sold to one of the lesbians and followed her to her room. Inside she stripped me naked and tied me flat on the bed. She undressed and explored my body with her fingers and tongue, and then she straddled my face and lowered herself onto my mouth. I spent most of the night licking her pussy, although she did return the favor twice, but that was all she wanted. The night was pleasant enough but uninspiring.

We didnt get much sleep and she didnt wake up when Mistress Eve tiptoed in the next morning to get me. I was bleary eyed and grumpy and let Mistress Eve know that I wasnt in a good mood. Bad mistake, because that reminded her of the teams infraction last night, (pretending to be out of breath so we could jiggle our boobs at the guests) so she strung me up by my wrists in the stable courtyard and gave me about fifty lashes with a flogger. Trust me that will wake you up!

The rest of the team was already in harness but Mistress Eve kept them waiting while she gave me an extra efficient wash down. She isnt all bad, Mistress Eve, in fact, she fingered my pussy until I had a very sweet orgasm. Then I had breakfast and we were off to the fields.

As we marched past the training barn I saw Mistress Jean working with Audrey. Audrey was in rough training harness; heavy leather cuffs and belts, unpolished fittings and clunky shoes. She also wore an ugly face halter with blinders, a thick brow strap and a deep tongue depressing bit. The reins were pulled so tight that the corners of her mouth were stretched. That gear is designed to be uncomfortable to condition a new pony into her new status. Its also used to punish disobedient older ponies. Everyone hates wearing those things.

Audrey stood at rigid attention and listened intently to Mistress Jeans instructions. As we turned the corner I saw Mistress Jean hooking her to an old work cart.  

I felt better as the day went by. My body stung from the flogging but the pain faded after a couple of hours. Pulling the plow was pleasant and the day was nice and we managed to tease the males without incurring the wrath of Mistress Eve.

During lunch we talked about our experiences the night before. Number Two smugly told us that the man and wife who had bought her took turns screwing her all night long and she pretended to complain about how sore her pussy was.

Number Three showed us angry red welts from an extended whipping on the insides of her thighs.        

Number Four had also been bought by a married couple and told us how the wife had stripped her husband, put him into harness and made him and Number Four pretend to be a team.

“Is he thinking of becoming a pony boy?” I asked.

“Possibly. I got the feeling that they were testing the waters,” Four answered.

“Did you have sex?” Three asked.

“Yes, The wife made him watch me eat her pussy,” Four replied. “Several times.”

“Is that all?” Two asked.

“She made me kneel and press my face on the floor,” Four said. “Then she permitted him to screw me from behind. It was nice, he has a big cock.”

“They didnt have sex?” I asked.

“Nope, and she made me and her husband sleep on the floor while she slept in the bed.”

“No spanking or whipping?” Two asked.

“None, the lady is into controlling her husband but I didnt see any sadistic tendencies in her.”

“Lucky you,” I said. “I got one hell of a flogging this morning.”

“We saw,” Three said. “What did you do to deserve that?”

“WE were jiggling our boobs at the guests last night, remember?” I said. “I got punished for what you three did.”

“Thats what you get for being lead pony,” Four told me. “And besides, your boobs were jiggling too.”   

“Yeah, and Im pretty sure I saw you come while you were getting whipped,” Three said. “So dont put on your martyr act with us.”

I jiggled my boobs at them.



Number One Pony


AUDREY BEGINS HER TRAINING


On the way back to the stables we overheard the mistresses talking about Audrey.

“I was surprised to see that new woman in field harness,” Mistress Eve said. “As graceful as she is Id have expected her to be trained for dressage.”

“Apparently she wants it rough and degrading,” Mistress Carol said. “She may get dressage training but shes asked for field work, the tougher the better.”

“Interesting,” Mistress Eve said. “Sounds like shes a serious masochist.”

“Could be. I hear that she comes from a prominent family and she wants a change of pace.”

“A permanent change?”

“No, shes only here for a couple of weeks, but she told Karen that she wants to shed her dignity along with her clothes.

“Shes not the first woman to want that, but she has to be the most elegant lady Ive ever seen in harness.”

“I agree,” Mistress Carol said. “But Karen told me that she gets the full treatment. Hard work, humiliation and physical torture.”

“Torture? Has she ever done this before?”

“No, this is her first time ever, and shes asked for no mercy and no limits.”

“No limits?”

“The only restriction is no permanent scarring.”

“So no branding, eh?”

“Nope.”

“What about sex?”

“No limits there,” Mistress Carol said. “Shes agreed to submit to anyone for anything.”

“Even to women?”

“Yes.”

“Hmmm, in that case I might just have to take her to my room some evening,” Mistress Eve, mused. “She has a lovely mouth.”

“Who know, you might be the first pussy shes ever kissed.”

“Umm, that would be delicious,” Mistress Eve said. “Looking down at that beautiful womans face between my legs.” She wriggled slightly. (So did I).

“Funny that you mentioned branding,” Mistress Carol said. “Well find out how masochistic she truly is.”

“What do you mean?”

“She gets to witness a branding tomorrow night.”

“Really, who is getting branded?”

“Debbie, the number two on Donnas team,” Mistress Carol replied. “Shes completed three years and wants to be branded. When the new woman sees that she might change her mind.”

“Well, its been known to have that effect,” Mistress Eve said.  “Where is Donna going to brand her girl?”

“One inch above her pussy,” Mistress Carol said.

I was already turned on listening to their conversation. I remembered when I was branded all those years ago and my pussy was tingling. The rest of the team was listening too, and I could tell by some deep intakes of breath that they were excited.


A small crowd was gathered around the courtyard when we got back. They were watching Audrey crawl though a mud pit on her hands and knees. Mistress Jean was standing over her snapping a horsewhip across the backs of her legs.

I could see that poor Audrey had been through a rough day. She was covered with mud, her hair was a sopping mess and her legs and bottom were striped with pink welts. She still wore the ugly training harness and it too was caked with mud.

Audrey had been taught a little routine. She crawled to the center of the puddle, knelt and lowered her breasts into the mud. She paused with her butt in the air, wiggled it back and forth enticingly, and then spread her knees until her body sank down. She wriggled around coating the insides of her thighs, then rose up, shook her ass, and crawled out of the pit. She crawled to the fence, turned around and went back to the mud where she repeated the drill. Apparently she had been doing the pit all afternoon. Mistress Jean stood over her and she was as muddy as the slave.

Several mistresses and ponies were watching as Audrey turned wearily and crawled back through the mud. She wasnt moving fast enough to suit Mistress Jean so she gave Audrey a couple a sharp cuts across her bottom with her whip. Audrey squeaked and paused. Her face was contorted with pain. The pause earned her another stroke, this time right in her pussy.

Audreys mouth flew open in absolute astonishment. Her face froze for a moment, them a faint heart rending moan came from her mouth. She dropped to her stomach and writhed in pain. Unfortunately she forgot to close her legs and Mistress Jeans whip got her in the crotch again. Audrey struggled to get back to her knees and took two more wicked blows before she managed to get back into her routine. She finished another cycle with an expression of utter distress on her face.

“Wow!” whispered Number Two. “Talk about humiliation.”

“Humiliation?” snorted Mistress Eve. “She hasnt seen anything yet.”

Sure enough, when all the teams were back from the fields Mistress Jean stepped up her torments. She waded into the pit, locked Audreys wrists to her ankles and ordered her to keep her knees open and her butt in the air, and then she commandeered a passing team of males. She released their cock straps, snapped her fingers at one of the males and pointed to the mud.

“Get on your knees behind her,” she commanded. He jumped to obey. She pointed to another male and told him to place himself at Audreys face.

Poor elegant Audrey knew what was coming. She grimaced for a moment, and then cleared her expression in an act of pure bravery. My heart went out to her. She kept her face expressionless as the male slid his cock in her pussy, and didnt change when the mistress told her to open her mouth. The second male shoved his penis between her lips.

Everyone watched in total silence as Audrey was fucked at both ends. It didnt take the males long to come and as soon as they stopped spurting the mistress replaced them with two more. While they were thrusting into Audrey Mistress Jill sent for the other male teams. We had nine males on the farm that day, and Audrey was fucked by every one of them.

Audrey was resting her face in the mud with her head turned just enough that she could breathe. She must have never experienced rectal intercourse, because her head flew up when the mistress gave the last male permission to shove his cock up her ass. I thought Audrey was going to speak. I saw her chin quiver but she pursed her lips and was silent. She groaned when the male put his cock at her rectum, but her groan rose to a shriek of pain when he thrust inside. The males hands werent tied and he fucked her violently. He grabbed her shoulders and slung her body from side to side in rhythm with his thrusts. Mud splashed high in the air. Audreys face went into the mud and when he was able to lift it she gasped for air. Even under the coating of mud I could see the panic in her eyes.

Luckily for Audrey, the male was horny and came quickly. The mistress pulled him off her and sent him to the washroom.

The crowd broke up and Audrey was left kneeling in the mud. Her body trembled and shook as she sobbed.

The rest of us were washed down. When we were clean they brought her into the washroom, stripped off her harness and hoisted her off the floor. Three mistresses attended to her and they didnt let up a bit. They tightened her bonds until her body was stretched like a bowstring, then they hosed the mud off her body with cold water. After the first layer was gone they scrubbed her with stiff brushes and warm soapy water. One mistress stood on a box and poured bucket after bucket over her face and head, then she shampooed Audreys hair.

Audrey was in a daze when they strung her up but she seemed to perk up during her bath. Her eyes opened and she looked around. When she was clean we saw several painful looking welts on her tummy from Mistress Jeans whip.

“I wonder if she enjoyed the whip?” Number Three murmured.

“I dont think so,” I said. “Those were pretty painful blows between her legs.”

“Do you think thats the first time shes been whipped on her pussy?” Four asked.

“From the way she acted Id say so,” Two said.

After theyd dried her, the mistresses decided to molest Audrey further by inserting vibrators up her ass and pussy. I saw a look of surprise on her face at first, but it changed to one of pure lust. We watched with interest.

“I think shes enjoying herself now,” Number Three observed.

“Um hmm,” Number Two agreed. “Shes as bad a slut as the rest of us.”

“She sure is,” Number Three said. “And she looked so elegant last night. I never would have figured her for this.”

“Wow,” Number Four said in awe. “Look, shes coming again.”

“Never judge a book,” I said.

“No kidding.”

After dinner we were locked into the stable. Audrey was so exhausted that the mistresses had to help her to her bunk. She curled up under a blanket and closed her eyes. New ponies under estimate how exhausting the work is here. It usually takes them quite a while to get in shape, even those who come to us thinking they are physically fit. For the first few days they are usually very tired after work, too tired for sex. The weekenders discover this and those that come back find it necessary to work out very hard at home in order to enjoy their time on the farm.

The rest of us sat and talked and after a while Audrey sat up and looked around. Gloria entered her cell and handed her a cup of tea. Gloria sat beside her and they talked quietly until lights out.


CRUCIFIED MALES


The next day we worked the fields. The teams were being prepared and I saw Audrey and Gloria emerge from the equipment barn pulling a small cart. Audrey was in the same heavy training harness and looked uncomfortable. Gloria wore similar harness and looked patiently resigned. Together they looked adorable. Mistress Jill led them.

Mistress Agnes decided to put her team in strict cock and ball harness and since all the males are horny and perpetually hard she had to ice them down to get the cages on. She brought out a bucket of ice water and plunged her hands in. When they were cold she grasped the lead male and held his cock until it shriveled, then she slipped the cage on and locked it. She did the same with number two and three but ran into a problem with number four. The ice water didnt cool him off and his cock remained very hard, in fact, it looked like he enjoyed the touch of her cold hands. He humped with his hips and groaned loudly enough to earn a few vicious cuts across his chest with a whip. He must have been a terrific masochist because his eyes rolled up and he spurted cum. A lot of cum! Mistress Agnes was still holding his cock and her hand and arm were coated. She gasped in indignation and this brought laughter from a couple of other mistresses so she whipped him harder. The problem was she was trying to shake his cum off while she whipped him with one hand and the more she whipped him the harder he spurted. I have to admit that he spurted an impressive amount. Mistress Agnes finally stopped hitting him and ran into the barn to wash her hands.

The pony boy sagged to his knees, which pulled the rest of his team down too. He knelt with his head lowered while semen dripped from his cock. His teammates were quite excited but their cock cages kept them from showing it. Never the less, they were practically pawing the ground when Mistress Agnes returned. She took one look and groaned.

“I dont think youre going to get any work out of them unless you attend to their uh, needs,” observed one of the other mistresses. The others nodded.

Mistress Agnes undid their cock cages and three incredibly erect penises shot upward. She began masturbating the team leader, paused and looked at the other mistresses.

“Do you mind giving me a hand?” she asked. (Wrong thing to say.)

“Not a chance,” laughed one of the others. “And Im not going to give your slaves a hand either.”

The other mistress laughed. Even Mistress Eve giggled.

Mistress Agnes pumped her lead ponys cock furiously and he came within minutes. She moved to number two and number three and had them spurting quite soon. She thought she was finished but number four was hard again. He climbed to his feet and offered his penis hopefully. Mistress Agnes sagged in defeat and masturbated him again. By the time he came again the others were hard.

“Agnes, I think youve got a long day ahead of you,” observed one of the watching mistresses.

“Yes, I hope your arm holds out,” laughed another.

Mistress Agnes clenched her teeth then walked slowly away. She motioned the other mistresses to follow. They conferred together for a moment and came to an agreement.

“I think the pony boys may be in for it,” Number Four muttered. I nodded.

The mistresses went into the barn and emerged moments later carrying crosses.

“Uh oh,” Number Four whispered.

“Those lucky boys,” Number Two said loud enough for Mistress Eve to hear.

“Oh? Do you think they are lucky?” she asked. “Do you like being crucified?”

“Oh yes, Mistress,” Two said breathlessly.

“How about the rest of you?” she asked. “Would you like to have a team crucifixion?”

There was a general ripple through the team. Number Three made a muted squeaking sound and tried to rub her legs together. Number Four shook her breasts shamelessly and I was so excited that my knees almost gave way. Daringly I met Mistress Eves eyes and nodded.

“Well, we shall see,” she mused. “I dont think weve ever had a multiple crucifixion.” She looked at the preparations. “At least not before today.”

The mistresses erected the crosses and hoisted the males up. They raised the boys by tugging on their wrist ropes then secured them with thin cord on their wrists, upper arms and ankles. They tied the boys firmly so their bodies wouldnt sag and constrict their chests. Once the males were secured to the crosses the mistresses tied very thin ropes around their balls and tossed the ends over a tree limb and attached weights to them. The males were very erect and this must have been pleasant (at least to pain loving slave boys) because each one of those cocks rose noticeably higher.

Mistress Eve started to lead us away but paused when she saw Mistress Agnes putting on raspy gloves. Mistress Agnes took her time and made sure that her gloves were on tightly, then smiling evilly she grasped the number four males cock and caressed it gently. He tensed in delight then gasped when she began masturbating him very hard and very fast. He spurted within a few minutes but she didnt stop. His groans of pleasure turned to whimpers of pain and eventually they became screams. Mistress Agnes jerked her head toward one of the other mistresses who shoved a large ball gag into his mouth and buckled it behind the back of his head. Mistress Agnes never stopped pumping the slaves penis.

I looked at Audrey. Her eyes were huge and she was unconsciously squeezing her thighs together. Even Gloria was breathing hard and bright pink in the face. Mistress Jill climbed onto the cart and tapped them on the shoulder with her buggy whip. Gloria stepped off instantly but Audrey, rapt at watching what was happening to the males, was slow. That earned her half a dozen snaps over her shoulder right onto her breasts. She gasped then hopped forward to get in step with Gloria. Mistress Jill drove them toward the hills and amused herself with light taps with the whip on their breasts in sequence. Glorias right, Glorias left, Audreys right, Audreys left, then back to Glorias right.

Mistress Eve clucked the reins over my shoulder and we went to the fields.


STAMPEDE


All day I thought about the males on their crosses and what might be happening to them. Usually when one of us spends the day on a cross everyone who passes by is permitted to stop and torment the victim. The last time I was tied to a cross I was finger fucked by at least twenty people, and that doesnt count the pinched nipples, slaps and spanks and whips and paddles.

The entire team was aroused by what wed seen and we stayed that way all day. Mistress Eve worked us pretty hard and to keep our minds on our work was generous with her whip.

At the end of the day we felt good and on the way back to the stables we were all acting frisky. Number Two wanted to run and charged forward in her traces. She took me by surprise and almost made me fall. That earned her a dozen snaps from Mistress Eves whip, but she took them without wincing and just kept straining at the traces. I yanked her back but she just winked at me. Even after another whipping she kept bouncing on her feet.

“Whats the matter with you?” I muttered.

“I feel good and I want to go for a run,” she said.

“God, weve been working all day,” Number Four said. “Arent you tired?”

“Nope.” She kept bouncing.

I wasnt tired either and it would be nice to blow off some energy. I looked back at Mistress Eve.

She raised her eyebrows questioningly so I hopped up and down, then ran in place a few steps.

“Do you girls feel like running?” Mistress Eve asked. We all nodded.

“All right.”

She unhooked the plow and left it in the road. She rearranged us in a line abreast, cracked the whip on my butt and yelled: “Go!”

We took off.

It took a few furlongs to get into rhythm but as soon as we got in step we ran like the wind. Even with our arms bound and bits in our mouths we dashed along the road. Mistress Eve ran behind easily keeping pace. It took five minutes to reach the barn and we werent ready to stop, and even though Mistress Eve yanked on the reins we kept going right through the barnyard. Staff and ponies scattered before us.

“What is the matter with you?” one mistress yelled to Eve in annoyance.

“Theyre out of control,” she shouted laughing. “I cant stop them.”

Number Four neighed like a horse and we ran faster. I got a quick glimpse of the males hanging on their crosses. Even in that brief moment I saw that they were unconscious but their cocks were purple and swollen.

We were through the yard and rounding the drive by the house. Mistress Eve was laughing as she ran, but she called out to us.

“If you want to run, lets go back and get a sulky. I need to sit down!”

We obeyed and I led the team in a wide circle back to the equipment barn. We slowed to a trot, and then walked inside. Mistress Eve pulled a sulky from the wall and hooked us to it. It took only a minute and as soon as I felt her weight on the seat I took off again. We dashed out the door and there were more indignant shouts as people  scattered again. Mistress Eve guided me with the reins and I obeyed. She took us out to the perimeter road, cracked the whip four times and let the reins go slack. I settled into a steady jog and the others matched my stride. We ran for half an hour and it felt absolutely wonderful.

When we got back Mistress Karen was waiting.

“Oops, we might be in trouble,” Number Three whispered.

When we came to a stop Mistress Karen signaled for Mistress Eve to get down and she climbed into the seat. I gasped with pride and delight. What an honor!

Mistress Karen tugged the reins back until our heads were pointed to the sky. The bits dug into our mouths and we couldnt move. She tugged harder and I had to hop to keep my balance. Harder still and I realized that we should back up. I stepped backwards, and the others followed. We got in step and backed up. She tugged our bits to the right and we backed a complete circle, then she had us back in another circle to the left. When she allowed us to stop were panting with pain in our necks and shoulders and trembling with fear. Finally Mistress Karen released her terrible grip on the reins.

The barnyard was silent as everyone watched her assert control over us.

Her whip curled over my shoulder and snapped onto my right nipple. Boy, did that hurt! Another got my left nipple, then my right, and so on. Mistress Karen wasnt giving me gentle erotic love taps; these were serious whip blows intended to remind me who was in charge. I stood as still as possible and endured the fire in my breasts. The other girls locked themselves into rigid attention and stared straight ahead hoping to avoid the same treatment. It didnt help. They also received some very accurate and very painful snaps on their nipples.

“I dont think we are going to see anymore runaway teams, are we?” Mistress Karen asked. I quickly shook my head.

She shook the reins and I walked forward. The others kept perfect step. Mistress Karen walked us out of the barnyard, but once away from everyone, she shook the reins again and cracked the whip beside my ear. My belly went cold with fear and I couldnt suppress a squeal of fright. (Once, long ago I had felt the whip on my ear and that hurt like pure hell!) I began trotting. She allowed us to trot for a few hundred yards, then loosed the reins and snapped the whip on my bottom. I broke into a dead run.

We were tired but there was no idea of slacking off. I ran full speed. I didnt care if the others could keep up or not. They got in step and matched my stride. Thats hard to do at a dead run but they didnt want to give Mistress Karen any more reasons to be annoyed with us. We ran as if we were being chased by lions.

After a while Mistress Karen checked my reins lightly, and I slowed to a nice steady trot. She took us all the way around the perimeter road again and when we returned to the barns we were sweaty and excited.

Mistress Karen climbed off the sulky and stood in front of us. “I dont know why I put up with you, even if you are the number one team,” she said with a faint smile.

Number Three wiggled her breasts about a millimeter but Mistress Karen saw it.

“Would you like the whip again?” she pinched Threes nipple gently.

Three nodded.

Mistress Karen bent and put her mouth on Threes nipple. I thought she was kissing it but instead she bit down. Number Three tried to stay at attention but eventually a deep keening sound came from her throat and her knees sagged. Mistress Karen kept her teeth on that lucky nipple until Three gasped in orgasm. Mistress Karen chuckled, squeezed Threes breasts and said: “Bad pony, bad, bad pony.”

Number Three wriggled in delight.

Mistress Karen helped Mistress Eve unharnessing us. We stood quietly as they undid the buckles. Mistress Karen stood in front of me and touched the welts on my breasts.

“That must have hurt,” she commented. I pushed them forward.

She ran her fingers along the marks then squeezed gently. I hoped she would bite them the way she had Number Three. I didnt dare look directly at her but I lowered my chin, tilted my face to the side and slowly raised my eyes to her breasts. Over the years that motion had evolved into the message that the pony girl would like to have sex with the mistress. Mistress Karen understood perfectly. She pinched my nipples.

“Well see,” she said softly.


As we were being washed down Audrey emerged from the bathroom on her hands and knees, She was still wearing her heavy training harness with a thick punishment bit and blinders. Mistress Jean followed her reins in one hand and carrying a bucket full of cleansers and brushes in the other. Audrey and Gloria had pulled Mistress Jills cart all morning, then in the afternoon Audrey had been put to work cleaning and scrubbing. I wondered if she had ever done that kind of work in her life. She sat on her knees for a moment and looked around. Her face was smudged and her hair was a mess, fresh welts on her bottom and back indicated that she was getting acquainted with the whip and she wore some painful looking nipple clamps, but her face was serene and she managed a shy smile around her bit when our eyes met. Her mistress tapped her butt with a riding crop and Audrey obediently crawled through the gate. Her bottom swayed seductively as she crawled. Mistress Eve paused and watched.

“Looks like the new lady is fitting right in,” she remarked.

“Um hmm,” I said admiringly.

“Nice bottom too,” commented Mistress Eve.

Audrey heard and gave another wiggle. I took a deep admiring breath.


I wasnt a lesbian when I joined the farm, I wasnt even bi sexual but I knew I would have to submit to women so I gave it a lot of thought before making the final decision. My need for submission made just about any degrading act sound exciting, and the more humiliating the better. I got a thrill thinking about the embarrassment of putting my tongue in another womans pussy. The idea made my pussy tingle.

When I came to the farm I felt an odd combination of emotions the first few times that I had sex with another woman. I felt mild revulsion from the physical act, yet the submission was a turn on, especially with people watching. I didnt like the sex for its sake but I loved being obedient. I craved humiliation then (as I still do) and vowed to make myself the best at licking pussies just to prove what a good slave I was. I still prefer men but over the years Ive become proud of my skill at making ladies come and Ive learned to enjoy sex with other women, but never before had I wanted to make love to a woman so badly as I did with Audrey.  

It must have shown in my face because Mistress Eve looked at me curiously. She gave the tiny nod that was a signal to speak.

“Id give anything to be with her,” I whispered.

“Would you?” Mistress Eve asked.

I nodded deeply.

“Would you like me to set it up?”

I looked at her in surprise. Was she serious?

“I will do anything I can to repay that, my Mistress,” I said softly.

“Hmm, would you indeed?” she mused.

“Just name it.”

“Im going to my sorority reunion in June,” she said. “I just might take you along to pleasure a few of my friends.”

“Why not let me pleasure them all?” I asked.

“That would a lot of pussies to eat,” she laughed. “At least fifty or sixty women will be there.”

“I believe Im up to the task,” I said proudly.

“In that case I might just see about double crossing you with her.” (Double crossing is where two slaves are strapped to an X frame with their faces in each others crotch. The frame slowly rotates. Its so fantastically erotic that even straight women usually have orgasms.)

“You would do that for me, my lady?” I breathed. It would be too good to be true.

“Yeah, well see,” she said.


After dinner we learned that Mistress Agnes had masturbated her males all day long. At first she was rough, using the raspy gloves on the boys, but even the most die hard masochist can run out of steam after too much pain, so she switched to gentler tactics. She poured baby oil on their tender cocks and caressed them softly and delicately. She made them cum many, many times that day and when even the soft touch seemed to fail she kept them excited.

She undressed slowly and rubbed her breasts against their skin and she grabbed any passing female slaves and made them strip naked to entice the boys. Even the mistresses entered into the fun and some of them took off their clothes. (Thats not something you see very often).

Mistress Jill volunteered Audrey and Gloria and had them kneel between the males legs and suck their cocks. That was good for a few more orgasms and when the men stopped responding Mistress Agnes let them rest for a while.

She fed them a high protein lunch at ten oclock and allowed them to rest. The men were so worn that it was difficult to keep them erect so Mistress Agnes made a contest between Audrey, Gloria and two other slaves to see who could keep her male hardest longest. Gloria won hands down.

Mistress Agnes made them keep the boys hard but wouldnt allow them to come for a long time. Frustration kept the males hard and they were thrusting and grinding their hips whimpering to spurt again. Mistress Agnes watched carefully and let them get very close, then shed pull the slaves mouths off the boys and let them cool down. She watched the clock and teased her boys for one solid hour before allowing them to come.

After that they couldnt get hard so Mistress Agnes brought out the house ponies and made them join in. The women, both slaves and mistresses swarmed the helpless men and caressed their bodies with hands, lips and breasts. Even Mistress Jill took her clothes off. We were shocked to hear that a couple of mistress actually sucked the males cocks. Mistresses are allowed to do anything they want with a slave but its rare to see them putting penises in their mouths in public.

They also alternated between caresses and punishment. (Did you know that biting a masochistic males nipples will make his cock get hard even if hes exhausted?  Having three or four mistresses rake their nails down his chest and back and legs while a pretty slave licks his balls has the same effect.) At the end of the day the boys were covered with bite marks and scratches. By noon they were still convulsing with orgasms but nothing came out any more. They were so exhausted that they fainted. Gloria said it was like dominos falling. The lead male passed out mid way through another dry orgasm, and even though he lost consciousness his cock kept throbbing for several minutes before it slowly wilted. The number two went out the same way, then three and four, all in just a few seconds. Mistress Agnes checked to make sure they werent dead, then let them hang on the crosses all afternoon. Their cocks were soft but large, but not from passion. They were swollen from bruising.

When the males were taken down they had to be carried to their stable.


DEBBIE GETS BRANDED


After dinner we lounged around until it got dark, then we were strapped tightly into bondage and led outside. The bondage was necessary because the mistresses knew that a formal branding could lead to a sexual riot.

An X cross-had been erected in the barnyard. Two bonfires burned a few feet to each side. Debbie was led out and strapped to the cross. Her pussy was freshly shaven, her body had been oiled and her hair was done up nicely. Her eyes were shining. A chair had been placed in the center of the courtyard and we other ponies were tethered in a large circle. The other women on Debbies team were bound to stakes behind her. Everyone was present except the crucified males who were still unconscious on their bunks. A charcoal fire glowed in a barbecue grill in front of Debbie and a branding iron rested among the coals. Debby took a long deep breath the moment she saw that iron.

Mistress Donna led Debbie out and strapped her to the cross. Mistress Donna is a tall statuesque red head with huge natural breasts. She had been an officer in the army before she came to the farm. Rumor had it that a man had tried to rape her but she defended herself so successfully that she knocked him unconscious. Then she stripped him naked, tied him up and left him to be seen by the other soldiers. He was court marshaled but she was officially criticized for the way she handled the matter so she decided to leave the army.

She discovered that she got a thrill when she beat that man up and shed heard about the farm, so she drove across the country and asked to join the staff. Mistress Karen took one look and accepted her on the spot.

Mistress Donna is not gay and rarely has sex with female ponies, but she is so beautiful that she drives lesbians insane. On rare occasions she will accept guest pony girls but she tortures them for hours before they even get a peek at her pussy. A slave girl has to endure an awful lot before she gets to kiss Mistress Donna between the legs. And her disdain makes them want her all the more.

Shes tough on the males too, but every one of them would give his soul to be on her team.

For the occasion she wore a formal Dom costume of a white transparent blouse, unbuttoned to her navel, a black leather mini skirt, knee boots and white gloves. She had added large rhinestone earrings and a rhinestone necklace that sparkled like fire. She looked magnificent.

Mistress Donna tapped Debbies pussy with a riding crop and squeezing her breasts with her free hand. Debbie was so excited that the riding crop was soon soaked. Debbie gasped in delight but her eyes never left the branding iron.

We waited and watched until Mistress Karen arrived. She was dressed in a formal Dom out fit too. A long red leather skirt slit up the front, a transparent blue blouse and the highest red heels Ive ever seen on a woman. She walked regally to her chair and sat down.

Mistress Donna made a little speech about what an obedient pony Debbie was and how hard she had worked, and how she had accepted punishment without complaint (which brought a few giggles from us; Debbie was notorious as the worst masochist on the farm) and how after proving herself to the satisfaction of all the mistresses, Debbie was to be rewarded by being branded.

The lights dimmed until the only illumination came from the fires. They cast a primitive red light that reflected off the buildings and trees. Mistress Donna took the branding iron from the fire, held it in front of Debbie and spoke quietly to her. The bright red glow of the branding iron lit up Debbies face. She never took her eyes off the iron. When Mistress Donna finished speaking, the spotlight light came on and focused on Debbies crotch.

“I shall want a slow count to ten,” Mistress Donna said loudly.

Debbie took a deep breath and tightened every muscle in her body. 

Mistress Donna pressed the red-hot iron against the skin of Debbies belly.

Debbie froze and slowly raised her eyes upward. The mistresses began to count.

“One,” pause.

“Two,” pause.

“Three,” they chanted slowly but their voices grew louder. No one else made a sound.

Smoke appeared on Debbies skin and I heard her flesh sizzle. My pussy was already throbbing but I felt a sweet hot fire grow at the sound of that sizzle.

“Four,” the chant continued.

“Five.”

“Six.”

Debbies mouth dropped open and her eyes slowly closed.

“Seven.”

“Eight.”

“Nine.”

Debbies chest expanded as she took in a long deep breath.

“Ten!”

Debbies scream echoed off the buildings. She screamed and screamed and screamed! She held that piercing shriek longer than I thought humanly possible. Then she collapsed in her bonds.

Mistress Donna dropped the branding iron, took Debbies face between her hands and looked intently into her eyes. Debbie raised her eyes, smiled and mouthed the words: “Thank you.”

Mistress Donna turned and walked away.

I realized I was holding my breath. Suddenly the entire courtyard was filled with noise. Females were sobbing, or moaning or gasping, and the males were groaning and panting and fighting their bonds. 

I caught sight of Audrey. She was kneeling beside Mistress Jill. Her eyes were on Debbie and tears were on her cheeks. Her mistress bent, asked her a question and Audrey nodded. The mistress untied her hands and they flew to her pussy. Audrey spread her knees and masturbated. In the pandemonium few noticed as Mistress Jill placed her foot on Audreys side and toppled her onto her back. Audrey opened her legs and dug her fingers deep into her vagina. Her mistress stood over her on wide spread feet. Another mistress led her team close and made them watch. Audrey opened her eyes, looked up at the crowd and never missed a beat. She raised her body on her shoulders, opened her legs wider and masturbated until she came. She came hard too. She thrashed about, rolling her head wildly from side to side and kicking her legs. I dont think she was acting.

The mistresses used whips and riding crops to restore order. Only one male managed to slip his bonds but he was pounced on and quickly subdued by a couple of Mistresses. Cracking whips, slaps and pinches finally got the slaves back under discipline and they were led back to the stables. Audreys mistress led her back to the stable on her hands and knees.

Mistress Karen got to her feet and walked to Debbie. She inspected Debbies brand, spoke a few words to her and patted her pussy. She looked around the yard for a few moments, and then walked to me. My pussy throbbed with anticipation. She looked into my eyes for a long, long time, then snapped a leash to my collar and led me toward the house. I was so thrilled that I could barely contain myself, but I managed to look back at Debbie. She hung on her cross with the happiest expression Id ever seen on a womans face.


MISTRESS KAREN


In her apartment Mistress Karen removed my harness and sat me in an easy chair. She tied my arms behind the chair, and then lifted my legs up and apart until my knees were beside my face. She tied them tightly and left me there. I loved the vulnerable feeling the position gave me.

Mistress Karen poured herself a glass of wine then puttered around checking her mail and going through papers on her personal desk. I watched admiringly as she moved about with such grace in her leather skirt. From time to time she gave me a sip from her glass. I was sorry when she undressed and slipped into a lacy nightgown. (Dont get me wrong, she looked adorable in that see through gown, but she was absolute dynamite in leather!)

She placed a chair beside me and made a few personal calls. Her hand rested in my crotch while she talked and her fingers were soon driving me wild. Pony discipline or not, it was very hard for me to keep quiet while her fingertips caressed the center of my soul. I was squirming in my ropes and trying very hard to be good, but very soon I was gasping on the verge of coming, so she withdrew her hand.

She waited until I settled down, and then put her hand back. Within moments I was biting my lip trying not to moan. Her hand vanished again.

Mistress Karen nearly drove me out of my mind that evening. Aside from the fact that she is a beautiful woman, she is a complete expert at teasing slaves. Her gentle touch was thrilling beyond belief.

After making several business related calls she telephoned her sister. Out of respect I tried to keep quiet but her hand had wandered between my legs again and it took every ounce of my resolve to keep from screaming in joy. Even though I hadnt had an orgasm I was so deliriously happy that I wanted to shout it out. I rolled my eyes pleadingly and Mistress Karen took pity on me. Still talking on the phone she opened a drawer and took out a ball gag. I was so relieved to see it that I almost cried. I opened wide and she buckled it securely in my mouth. I sagged in the chair, sighing in relief. 

Mistress Karen finished her call then stood in front of me. I hoped that she would put me on my knees, but what she did next astounded me.

“Did you like seeing me bite your team mates nipple?”

I nodded.

“Would you like the same?”

I nodded.

She bent close and put her lips on my nipple. That alone was heavenly, but she I felt her teeth close over it then gently bite I had an instant orgasm. The orgasm grew as the pressure of her teeth increased. She kept my nipple imprisoned and actually chewed lightly on it. I was thrashing in the chair and squealing under my gag. Mistress Karen released me, smiled and went after the other nipple. It had the same effect and I had another orgasm within minutes. When she finally removed her mouth from my breasts I was light headed with pleasure.

She sipped her wine and watched in amusement as I writhed in the wonderful afterglow. When I got my breathing back to normal and could focus my eyes again she bent and looked at my brand. “I remember the day we branded you,” she mused. “Did you really have an orgasm, or were you faking?”

I shook my head slowly. I remembered that wonderful day too, and I hadnt been faking. I had the orgasm of a lifetime when the hot iron was pressed against my tummy.

Karen touched my brand, then bent forward and kissed it. My God! I thought I was in heaven. Nothing could be better! But then, her lips traveled down to my pussy and I felt her tongue touch my clitoris!

Heavenly!

Ladies, imagine the greatest, most powerful orgasm youve ever imagined, and then multiply it by ten. Thats what I felt, when that beautiful, powerful, commanding queen-like woman touched her tongue to me. I fainted.

When I woke up I was untied and my gag was gone. I was curled up in the chair and a soft comforter covered my body. Mistress Karen was on the couch sipping her wine. She looked at me with amusement and tenderness.

“Did you really faint?” she asked, handing me a glass of wine.

“Yes, my lady,” I whispered.

“Hmm, I envy you,” she said. “Ive never fainted from an orgasm.”

“Well, I dont know if I can make that happen,” I said. “But with your permission, Id love to try.”

She smiled. She set her glass down and pulled her gown up a few inches. It was the most enticing and erotic thing Id ever seen.

“All right. I think Ill accept your offer.”

My heart leapt. I crawled out of the chair and dropped to the floor. I lay on my belly and wriggled like a snake across the carpet. When I reached her I kissed her feet. Mistress Karen sighed happily as I sucked her toes and that sigh was like a chorus from angels to me.

I washed every inch of her feet with my tongue, and dried them with my hair. I took a long slow time and carefully worked my way up her ankles and legs. I wanted so much to plunge my tongue into her pussy but I made myself be patient. I devoted half an hour to her lower legs.

When I reached her knees she lifted the skirt of her gown and opened her legs. I dared not look at her pussy, for I knew that my resolve would fail and I would throw my face into it. I lowered my eyes and kissed her thighs. Mistress Karen scrunched down and rested her feet on the coffee table. Her knees fell open wider and on any other woman her pose would have been erotic, but undignified, yet Mistress Karen somehow managed to keep her regal grace, even with her legs spread. I was trembling when I reached her pussy and the sweet, sweet smell nearly drove me wild. It took every ounce of self-restraint but I didnt allow myself to kiss her pussy until I had licked every inch of her inner thighs.

Mistress Karen gasped and her body jerked when my tongue touched her pussy. After that I lost all control and worshipped her with all my being. I licked and kissed and thrust my tongue into her until she groaned loudly and came.

I sat on my heels for a moment, then bent forward and buried my face between her legs again. Mistress Karen gasped in surprise, then giggled and opened her legs a bit wider.

“Ok, lets see if you can make me faint,” she laughed.

I made her come twice more, but she didnt faint. She leaned back closed her eyes and drifted into a soft sleep after the last orgasm. I placed the comforter over her and curled up on the floor beneath her feet.

I lay on the carpet for about an hour listening to Mistress Karen breathing softly. Finally, I had to go to the bathroom. I crawled quietly across the floor and into the bath. I closed the door and tried to be as quiet as a mouse, but when I came out Mistress Karen was turning down the bed.

I expected to be taken back to the stables but she motioned for me to get in the bed, then she took off her gown and climbed in beside me.


WAKING IN MISTRESS KARENS BEDROOM

I woke the next morning to bright sunlight in the windows. I lay in bed for a moment stretching and luxuriating in the soft sheets. Then I sat up with a start. Mistress Karen was gone and the clock read nine thirty! I gasped and jumped out of bed. I must be in so much trouble! Then I calmed down and realized that Mistress Karen had allowed me to sleep late. I opened the door and peeked out. The hallway was empty. I closed the door and looked around the room. Everything was so beautiful. The room, which was actually a suite, was so elegant and feminine. I noticed a breakfast service on a tray. I lifted one of the covers and found an entire breakfast waiting, including a pot of coffee, another of tea and a carafe of orange juice. Wonderful. For the first time since my last furlough I ate like a civilized woman.

After breakfast I went in to the bathroom, and dared to take a long lovely hot shower. Afterwards I tidied up the bath and cleaned Mistress Karens suite. When I finished I put on my harness and took one long last look around. I picked up the breakfast tray and walked out.

In the hallway I met one of the house ponies dusting the furniture. She smiled at me and didnt seem surprised to see a field pony wandering around. She took the tray from me.

There are six house ponies and theyre treated differently from the rest of us. They sleep in a separate stable. They are all very beautiful and wear pretty costumes and almost never have to work in the fields. We call them the princesses.

The girl I met was Valerie, who had been a Las Vegas chorus girl before selling herself into slavery. Val was tall and walked with more grace and elegance than any woman had a right to do. She wore a black and white outfit that was more like a performance costume than work harness. The leather was much more supple and comfortable and glistened like patent leather. Todays outfit was black and white and had a hint of a French maid costume. She wore a lace ruff and white gloves under her leather and even had a tiny white apron suspended from her belt. It was pretty but did nothing to hide her pussy, and believe it or not she wore five-inch spike heels. (How a girl could work in shoes like that all day long is beyond me, but the house ponies manage.)

House ponies spend most of their time inside and never do hard labor, so to keep them fit Mistress Karen makes them exercise for two hours every day. We see them trotting around the training paddock rehearsing dressage routines, then they are hooked to sulkies and taken for a long run around the farm. Actually, the house ponies make up one of our best racing teams and have won a number of competitions. Some of the field ponies are jealous of the house ponies because they have it nice and wear such sexy outfits, but most of us prefer to work out doors. Being masochists, we enjoy a life of hard work and pain and few of us really want to priss around in showgirl costumes. We prefer dirt under our feet, rough leather between our legs and the delight of a horsewhip snapping on our nipples. House ponies are spanked but never whipped because Mistress Karen doesnt want marks on their delicate skin.

To give Val her due, she didnt want to be a house pony. She came to the farm to be a field pony and she would rather be pulling a plow than dusting furniture. She had asked many times to be put on a plow team, but Mistress Karen wouldnt let her go.

Val didnt speak, ponies must remain silent at all times, but she looked around, then leaned close and kissed me on the lips, then trotted away.

I stood in confusion for a moment. I had expected Val to lead me outside, or at least tell me where I should go. As I stood a door opened down the hall and Mary the accountant walked out. She looked at me in surprise.

“What are you doing here?” she asked.

“I spent the night in Mistress Karens room,” I answered. “And she let me sleep late.”

Marys eyebrows rose. “Thats very unusual,” she said. “You must be pretty good.”

I blushed with pride.

Mary looked at me in a calculating way, and then she took hold of the ring on my collar.

“Come with me,” she ordered. She led me down stairs to her office.

Inside, she closed the door and motioned for me to get on my knees. Mary isnt really a mistress; she is the accountant and never controls or dominates ponies. She has the same privileges as the mistresses, including the right to use any pony she wants, but she never carries a whip or wears leather. In fact, she is a mousy looking woman who dresses in a dowdy fashion, with long skirts, sensible shoes and little or no makeup. There are a lot of snide jokes about how Mary would be better in harness than in clothing.

She looked at me for a long moment, and then pointed under her desk. I crawled under it and turned around. She sat down opened her legs and pulled her skirt up. I was astonished to see that she wore no panties and had one of the hairiest pussies Id ever seen. Oh well, I put my face between her legs and got busy.

Actually I enjoyed eating Marys pussy. It tasted nice and perversely I liked all that hair. She ordered me to go slow, and then began doing paperwork.

I ate her pussy lightly all morning while she shuffled papers and made phone calls. My back got stiff from being bent over so long and my knees were tender from the carpet, but I enjoyed being between her legs. A couple of times people came in and I honestly dont know if they saw me under the desk or not, but it did make what I was doing feel very exciting and wicked. Being a slave is enjoyable enough, but kneeling under a desk is terrific. Sometimes I even got so excited that I forgot her order to go slow. I found myself thrusting my tongue deep inside her and wanted to make her come so loudly that the whole household would come running in to see what all the noise was about.

A few times I got her close, but Mary would push my head away and rest for a few minutes, then shed put her hand between her legs and motion me to resume. Finally, just before lunch she lay back in the chair, stretched out her legs and told me to make her come. I lunged forward so eagerly that I knocked the chair back a few inches. She laughed, I giggled, and then I buried my face in her crotch. She didnt scream when she came, but she squeezed my head so tight between her thighs that I couldnt breathe. Ive eaten an awful lot of pussies, but that morning in Marys office was one that Ill never forget.

Mary lay back so long that I thought shed fallen asleep, luckily her legs loosened enough that I didnt suffocate. Finally she roused, untangled my head and her legs and stood up. I crawled out and blinked in the light. Mary went into the bathroom and washed up, leaving me kneeling on the carpet. She came back, motioned for me to crawl out the door and flagged down a passing mistress.

“Take her back to the stables or where ever shes needed,” she told the mistress.

The mistress, whose name is Mistress Stephanie, clipped a leash to my collar and led me away, still on my knees. I looked back. Mary was leaning against the doorjamb, her hair was still disheveled but there was look of absolute contentment on her face.

The mistress glanced down at me. “Hmm, you must be as good with your tongue as they say you are,” she commented.

“May I be permitted to show you, mistress?” I asked.

Her eyebrows rose. “Well, well, speaking without permission,” she said. “You must like punishment too.”

I looked up at her for a second then lowered my eyes coyly. I wiggled my butt and shook my boobs at her.

“Ok,” she chuckled. “First you get a good whipping, then Ill find out if you truly are the best pussy eater on the farm.”

My pussy was throbbing like a volcano as she led me away.


Once outside she made me walk. We passed the training paddock and saw Audrey marching in a circle tethered to a walker. She wore a very high collar and her arms were strapped tightly behind her but she was high stepping as proudly as a prize dressage pony. A mistress stood by and snapped a long whip on Audreys bottom each time she made the circle. Audreys butt and legs showed fresh pink welts but she made no reaction when the whip struck. Interestingly she wasnt connected to the walker by a leash but by cords clamped to her nipples. We made eye contact and I winked at her. Even beneath her training bit she managed to smile.

Mistress Stephanie led me to the whipping posts and tied me tightly between two of them, then she went into the tack room and came back carrying a flogger with long thin strands. My heart leapt because I knew that thing was going to hurt.

Mistress Stephanie slipped out of her shirt and swung the whip around for a few minutes warming up. She had medium sized breasts but they were quite firm and they jiggled nicely as she moved. She noticed me watching.

“You must be a hard core lesbian,” she commented.

I shook my head.

“You arent?” she asked. “You may speak.”

“Im not a lesbian,” I said.

She looked at me in mild disbelief.

“Then how did you get the reputation of being the best pussy eater on the farm?” she asked.

“I just try to be the best slave I can,” I answered coyly. “No matter what it takes.”

“What about the masochism?” she asked. “Ive seen you take whippings and dont try to tell me that you dont like pain.”

“Oh no, Mistress,” I answered. “I love being punished. My pussy is already wet thinking about what you are going to do to me.”

She stepped close and whispered conspiratorially. “So is mine.”

She caressed my pussy. She slipped her fingers inside and I came instantly.

“So I see,” she murmured. “Well, shall we begin?”

I nodded eagerly.

Mistress Stephanie whipped me, starting on my breasts. I was so excited that I was glad she didnt go through any warm up on my body. I wanted the pain and I wanted it right then and there! I turned my breasts toward the whip at each blow and smiled each time the whip hit me.

She gave me fifty delightful and very intense blows on my breasts, and then moved to the insides of my thighs, and best of all, between the lips of my pussy. I came several times while and Mistress Stephanie hadnt bothered to gag me, so my yelps and squeals and screams attracted a lot of attention. I was soon playing to an audience.

After an hour Mistress Stephanie untied me and I dropped to my knees. She gave me a long drink and allowed me to rest for a while as the crowd wandered away, then she took me to her quarters.

“Stay here,” she commanded pointed to the center of the room, “While I clean up a bit. I worked up quite a sweat just now.”

“May I do that for you?” I asked.

She looked at me in surprise, and then shrugged. “Why not?”

I crawled to her and she stood while I took off her skirt and panties. Mistress Stephanie is a blonde and I giggled when I saw that her pussy was golden blonde as well.

“You like that?” she laughed.

I rubbed my nose in her pubic hair. She grabbed the back of my head and shoved my face deeper. I licked Mistress Stephanies pussy for a long sweet time until she came. Afterwards she collapsed onto her bed and closed her eyes. I knelt patiently beside her. Finally she roused. She raised herself on her elbows and looked at me.

“That was very nice,” she said. “But I cant honestly say that it was the best Ive ever had.”

“Oh no, my lady,” I said. “That was just an appetizer. Now you lay back and get comfortable and allow me to show you how I earned my reputation.”

“Okay.”

She lay back, wiggled until she was comfortable and opened her legs. I placed a pillow under each of her knees then positioned myself between them. I crept forward until my mouth was at her pussy. I let my breath cool the fresh sweet juices that glistened on her skin and pubic hair, and then I kissed her.

I ate Mistress Stephanie as long and slowly and intently as I possibly could. I watched her breathing and body movements and when it looked like she was close I would ease back a bit. I kept her moaning for hours. Finally, when I could tell that she was hovering on the brink, I made her come. I sucked her clit between my lips and nibbled delicately with my teeth. Not enough to hurt, but with enough pressure to send her into ecstasy. Mistress Stephanies muscles went rigid, her body tensed and she rose off the bed for a few seconds. Her face was bright red and contorted. She sat up for a few seconds making a deep keening sound, and then she fainted.

I giggled with pride and crawled out of the bed. I tiptoed to the bath and cleaned up, and then I raided her refrigerator. After all, what could she do to me but give me another flogging?

Mistress Stephanie slept for about an hour, and while I waited I curled up on the floor. I fell asleep too, and when I woke up she was sitting on the side of the bed looking at me. I rose to my knees and assumed the position of a slave.

Mistress Stephanie bent over, took my face in her hand and kissed me long and sweetly.

“Ok, I guess you deserve your reputation.”

I wriggled with pleasure.


Mistress Stephanie took me to the stables and allowed me to rest. I lay on my bunk and fell asleep instantly. I woke when they brought the teams in.

After she washed the others Mistress Eve walked over.

“Well, what have you been doing all day?”

“Actually I slept in this morning,” I answered. “And Mistress Karen permitted me to have breakfast in bed.”

“Really?”

“Yes ma am. Then Mary, the accountant decided to hide me under her desk for a while.”

“And I suppose you helped ease the burdens of her day,” Mistress Eve said.

“I did my best.”

“Was that all?”

“No ma am. Mistress Stephanie brought me back to the stables but I spoke without permission so she flogged me.”

“Is that all she did to you?”

“No, after that she wanted to see if I truly am the best pussy eater on the farm.”

“How did that go?”

“I think I convinced her.”

“Oh?”

I smiled coyly. “Well, Mistress Stephanie fainted.”

Mistress Eve laughed as she walked away.


After we ate the rest of my team wanted to know how Id spent my day so I repeated the story in greater detail. The other ponies gathered round to listen, including Audrey. By the time I finished a lot of the girls were excited and several were pairing off. I looked across at Audrey and motioned her to me. She looked sad, shook her head and made the hand signal that indicated that she was forbidden to have sex.

Now I had the hots for her so bad that I would have disobeyed and taken my punishment, but Audrey was new and I didnt want to get her in trouble. The mistresses allow a certain amount of rebelliousness among older ponies, but not when new ones are just starting out. Oh sure, some masochistic ponies will disobey in order to earn a flogging, but thats recognized as game playing. What I wanted Audrey to do was more serious and might get her expelled, so I didnt pursue the matter. I just hoped that Mistress Eve would carry through on her promise to have Audrey and me double crossed.


RAINY DAY


The next morning I was back on the plow. We worked for a couple of hours then it began to rain. The rain was light and pleasant at first but we were soon wet and cold. Mistress Eve checked with me a couple of times and I let her know that we were all right, but eventually I could see that the other girls were faltering. Number Three and Number Four were shivering. We would have been ok if Mistress Eve had put hats and sweat shirts on us on us but she waited too long and we were chilled.

And the ground was getting muddy; we were struggling to keep our feet. Finally I stopped, shook my head slowly from side to side and made a show of shivering. Mistress Eve didnt object. She unhitched the plow and led us home. Once we were out of the field and on the road she trotted us to the stables, which warmed us up a bit.

She washed us down with lots of warm water and toweled us until our skin glowed, then she handed out sweat suits and thick warm socks. (Being a naked slave is sexy beyond belief, but there are times when even an exhibitionist has to wear warm clothing.) To make up for keeping us out too long Mistress Eve had the kitchen bring out a huge pot of coffee and rolls and told us we could relax the rest of the day. We sat in a big circle and talked.

The rest of the teams straggled in and joined the group. The last team included Audrey. Shed been pulling a plow with couple of other new ponies. They were caked with mud, their hair straggled sopping wet, they were shivering and Audreys lips were blue. Her mistress gave her a very warm wash down, including a terrific screwing with a dildo. She was soon clean, warm and gasping for breath. After shed been toweled dry she walked over to join us.

Someone handed her a sweat suit. She slipped the shirt on but folded the pants and sat on them. She sat next to me.

“Arent your legs cold?” someone asked.

“No, my pussy is hot enough to keep them warm,” she answered.

My mouth dropped open. I never expected such an elegant woman to say something like that. She smiled at me and sipped her coffee.

“Well, then Id say you must be liking it here,” my Number Three observed.

“Very much. Its a delightful change from my normal life.”

There were knowing nods.

“Are you planning to come on board permanently?” Number Four asked.

“Unfortunately I cannot,” Audrey answered. “I would dearly love to, but I have responsibilities at home.”

“Yeah, we know how that can be,” one of the other girls said.

“I have children, and my son has a public career,” Audrey said. 

“Yeah, that makes it hard to disappear into slavery,” someone said. “Luckily my kids are grown.”

“You have children and you live here?” Audrey asked.

“Yes.”

“Dont you miss not ever seeing them?” she asked.

“I see them all the time,” the woman answered. “I visit them every month.”

“You mean you are permitted to leave?” Audrey asked astonished.

“Sure,” I told her. “We all have connections outside, family and friends, and they would start looking for us if we simply disappeared.”

“We dont want the police coming out here,” another pony said.

Audrey nodded. “I can see why the owner wouldnt want that.”

“WE dont want that,” Number Three said. “We dont want the police or anyone else messing up our life style.”

“So we are allowed to make calls to our families and we are permitted vacations, called furloughs,” I said.

“After all, its not like we wouldnt come back,” Number Two said. “Were all here because we want to be.”

There were lots of nods.

“Do your families know what you do here?” she asked.

“Some do,” Number Three said. “But a lot of us have made up cover stories for our life style.”

“What kind of stories?”

“Well, my folks think that Ive become a hippie and live on a commune,” Three said. “Other ponies have hinted that they live on an ashram or other religious retreat.”

“Yes, my mother thinks that Im a nun in a convent,” Debbie said.

“Why not?” Gloria said. “I saw you on your knees just yesterday, but you werent praying.”

“She must have snuck into the males stable,” someone said.

“Well, one of the boys was saying the Lords name over and over,” Debbie said piously. That brought on laughter.

“Some of us tell people that we work out of the country and a few of us have a cover story that we work with the Peace Corps,” I told Audrey when the giggling settled down.

Audrey thought that over, and then shrugged.

“I think I would live here, if I could,” she said.

“Youve only been here a few days,” Number Four said. “You might change your mind.”

“No, I dont think I would,” Audrey sighed. “Ill just have to make do with visits when ever I can manage.”

“Your husband wouldnt object?” someone asked.

“My husband is dead,” she said. “My son brought me here at my request. And he wouldnt object so long as nothing ever gets out to the press.”

“Dont worry,” I said. “The secrecy here would put Navy Intelligence to shame.”

“I sure hope so,” Audrey said.

“Well, Ive been here over seventeen years and I dont know the real names of any of the others.” I looked around the circle.

Several others nodded.

“That is reassuring,” Audrey said.

“So, have you always been a masochist?” someone asked.

Audrey laughed. “In my secret inner soul, I suppose. My husband used to spank me when we were young and he tied me to the bed a few times, but I never experienced anything like what goes on here.”

“Had you ever been whipped before coming here?” Number Two asked.

“No, never.”

“How did you like it the first time?”

Audrey blushed. “It was wonderful. I had an orgasm.”

“Just one?” someone laughed.

Audrey slowly shook her head. She held up two fingers, then three. The room roared with laughter.

“What about sex with all the males?” someone asked.

“I must admit that it was something else Ive fantasized about,” Audrey replied. “I was a virgin when I married my husband.”

“Is he the only man youve ever had sex with?” Number Four asked.

Audrey nodded. “Until I came here.”

“Then you had nine men at once,” Number Four chuckled.

Audrey nodded. “I never in my life thought I would experience anything like that.”

“It was pretty rough,” I said. “Did you have fun?”

Audrey nodded.

“Now Im not sure,” Number Three said. “But Id swear that you got screwed up your butt for the first time in that mud pit.”

Audrey covered her face with her hands and nodded.

“Did you enjoy that?” Three persisted.

“Yes,” Audreys voice was muffled.

“Sorry, I couldnt hear you.”

“Yes, I did,” Audrey said louder. Everyone applauded.

When she lowered her hands Audreys face was bright pink. “You must think Im a horrible slut.”

“At least youre not a virgin anymore,” someone else laughed. “Anywhere in your body.”

Audrey blushed again, then giggled.

“Did it hurt?” Number Four asked.

“Yes.”

“Did you like it?”

“Yes.”

“Do you want to do it again?”

“Yes.”

More applause.

“Good girl,” someone said. “And compared to the rest of us youre only a beginning slut. Now on the other hand I happen to be the nastiest slut on the farm.”

“Oh no youre not,” Number Two said. “I am and I can prove it.”

That led to a debate as to who was the worst slut on the farm. Despite a lot of exaggerated claims, we never resolved who was the best (or worse depending on how you rate your sluts).

“What did you think about Debbies branding?” someone asked when the boasting died down.

“My God, that was incredible!” Audrey gasped.

“Turned you on, did it?”

“When I saw that red hot iron touch her body I thought I would have an orgasm,” Audrey said. Everyone looked at Debbie who preened herself proudly.

“Does everyone get branded?” Audrey asked.

“No, only a few,” Number Three replied.

Audrey shook her head. “I never dreamt someone would want that.”

The room went quiet and all eyes turned to me. Audrey looked at me in puzzlement while I stood up and stepped out of my pants. Her eyes widened when I spread my legs and displayed my brand.

“Oh my God!” she whispered in awe.

“Number One was the first pony girl to be branded,” Gloria said. “She even beat me to it.”

Audrey looked at my brand for several minutes.

“Its a heart with a horseshoe,” she marveled. She reached toward my brand. I hoped beyond hope that she would touch it. Everyone watched. She came close, then stopped. She turned to Debbie.

“Is your brand the same?”

“No, mine is the letter D, see?” she stepped beside me.

“D for Debbie?” Audrey asked.

“No, D for Donna,” Debbie said. “I belong to her now.”

Audrey looked back and forth at our brands. Again she reached out to touch, then pulled back.

“If I dont control myself I will end up doing something I am forbidden,” she said sadly. “Sorry.”

“Its ok,” I said, pulling my sweat pants up. “I dont want to see you expelled.” Debbie returned to her seat.

The tension eased and Number Three spoke. “Have they done anything to you that you dont like?”

“Not a thing,” Audrey replied. “I love it all.”

“Even all the humiliating things they make you do?”

“I like that too,” Audrey said. “The more the better.”

“Well, Im with you there,” someone said. There were murmurs of agreement.

Suddenly the room went quiet. Mistress Jill walked in and stood looking us over. Some of the women perked up and thrust out their breasts hopefully. She pointed to Linda, one of the ponies off another team, and motioned her to rise. Linda obeyed and blushed when Mistress Jill clicked handcuffs on her wrists. Mistress Jill led her from the stable to the house. Audrey looked around in question.

“Mistress Jill apparently feels the need for some companionship tonight,” Gloria said.

“What will she do to that girl?” Audrey asked.

“Anything she wants,” laughed Number Two.

“Am I perverse for wanting to be degraded?” Audrey asked. “I know it seems to be wrong, yet its such a wonderful change from my normal life.”

“Yes you are perverse,” laughed Number Four. “But dont feel bad, were all perverse here.”

The room buzzed in agreement.

“What about lesbian sex?” Number Three asked Audrey. “Did you come here for that too?”

“No, although they told me it would likely happen,” Audrey said.

“Has it?”

“Yes.”

“Oh, who was it?” Gloria asked.

“Mistress Jill, yesterday afternoon,” Audrey said in a tiny voice.

“What happened?” Number Three asked.

I saw that Audrey was embarrassed and tried to signal to the others to drop the subject. Audrey saw me.

“Its all right,” she said to me. “I dont mind talking about it.”

“Ok then,” Three said. “Lets hear it.”

“Well, Mistress Jill allowed me to rest and when I sat down I fell asleep in the paddock. When I woke up she took me into the equipment barn, tied me in a kneeling position, took off all her clothes and pressed her pussy against my mouth.”

“Ooooh,” someone breathed. “Mistress Jill has a nice pussy.”

“You ought to know,” someone else said.

“Shhh, I want to hear Audrey,” Gloria said.

Audrey took a deep breath. “I opened my mouth, stuck out my tongue and did what I had to do.”

“Did she come?”

“Yes.”

“Atta girl,” Number Four said. “Were proud of you.” Everyone applauded.

“How did you feel about it?” I asked Audrey quietly.

She looked thoughtful. “Im not sure yet. I didnt hate it, but I didnt enjoy it either. I was just concentrating very hard on pleasing Mistress Jill.”

“That was your first time ever with a woman?” Number Two asked.

“No,” Audrey shook her head. “There was one time in college when my room mate and I got drunk and she crawled between my legs.”

“Did you like that?”

“I honestly dont remember,” Audrey said. “I was too intoxicated.” 

“Dont worry,” Gloria smiled. “Youll remember what happens to you here.”

“I was a bit surprised to see how much lesbian sex goes on here,” Audrey said.

“We arent all lesbians,” Gloria said. “But this is definitely a female oriented farm.”

“Yeah, if you dont learn to kiss pussies you wont last long here,” Debbie said.

“Why is it only female?” Audrey asked.

“Weve had masters,” I said. “But there was an incident several years ago that put a stop to any males working here.”

“What happened?”


THE MUTINOUS MASTER


“Mistress Dina had just passed away and Mistress Karen accepted a male to be a master. He was a tough guy who thought he ought to be in charge. He argued with Mistress Karen, disobeyed her orders and generally created havoc.”

“He was very cruel,” Gloria added. “Which is ok for most of us, but he hated gay men and treated the male ponies horribly, even the straight ones. He whipped one male so bad that he had to be hospitalized.”

“Good heavens!”

“Mistress Karen was furious and told him to pack his things and leave.” I continued. “They had a terrible argument and he slapped her.”

“What?”

“Right on the lawn in front of the house, and that was a big mistake.”

“What happened?”

“Every mistress in sight ran to help Mistress Karen,” Gloria said. “They tackled him and there was a terrible fight. He was very strong, but he was no match for four furious women, especially when Mistress Donna showed up.”

“Mistress Donna is that gorgeous redhead, right?” She looked at Debbie. “The one who branded you?” Donna nodded.

“Thats her,” Gloria confirmed. “She came out of the house, took one look at what was going on and charged in. The guy had just managed to get back to his feet when she did one of those flying drop kicks you see in professional wrestling. She knocked him backwards and sent a couple of the mistresses sprawling too, but before he could get back up she was on him like a panther.”

“Mistress Donna is trained in martial arts,” I explained. “He wasnt the first man shed beaten up.”

“And she did a real thorough job on him,” Number Two added. “She almost broke his jaw.”

“Anyway, they overpowered him, stripped him naked and tied him up,” Gloria said. “Mistress Karen was just going to have him thrown off the property but he was swearing and threatening her, saying hed come back and get his revenge, so the mistresses tied him between posts and whipped him.”

“Well, that sounds like what they do to the males anyway,” Audrey said.

“Yeah, except this was for real and that particular male didnt enjoy it,” I told her. “They whipped him very, very hard.”

“They took turns,” Gloria said. “And they took photos. After whipping him until he was barely conscious they bent him over a sawhorse and every mistress screwed him up the rectum with a strap on dildo. They took pictures of that too.”

“Actually, from a legal point of view, that could be considered rape,” Audrey observed.”  

“It sure could,” I said. “And whipping him against his will was assault and battery.”

“Is that all they did to him?”

“Nope, the final humiliation was to tie him on his knees and make him suck the cocks of our males.”

“Good God! Did he do it?”

“He refused at first, but Mistress Karen whipped him so hard that he was screaming in pain,” I answered. “She broke him.”

“Broke him?”

“Destroyed his will to resist,” I said. “He was sobbing like a child and begging for mercy.”

“Then what happened?”

“Mistress Karen ordered him to suck the cock of all the males but first she made him beg to do it.”

“Did he?”

“He begged,” I said. “And he sucked those cocks too.”

“My God.”

“The males already hated him,” Gloria said. “And they made the most of his punishment.”

“How?”

“They spurted in his mouth or on his face and they urinated on him too.”

“And pictures were taken of that too,” I said.

“Served him right.”

“Mistress Karen doesnt normally permit that kind of activity,” I said. “Just that one time.”

“What happened after that?”

“Mistress Karen kept him locked up until he could travel, then showed him the pictures. She told him if he ever came back or did anything to annoy her again, copies of the photos would go to his family, his friends and where ever he might be working at the time.”

“And?”

“They escorted him to the edge of the property, gave him his suitcase and sent him on his way. He was last seen walking down the road and weve never heard from him again.”

“It may sound like something out of a bondage fiction novel,” Gloria said. “But it really happened.”

“There was nothing the least bit erotic about that incident,” I said. “It was terrible, but he brought it on himself. After that Mistress Karen wouldnt allow any more male masters here. The only man here who isnt a slave is Barney, the truck driver.”

“Who is he?”

“He delivers the produce to town and brings in supplies,” Number Four said.

“But hes not a master, right?”

“No, but he does enjoy certain privileges,” I said.

“Ill bet I can guess what they are,” Audrey said wryly. “Sex with the slaves, right?”

“Any time, any where, any girl,” Gloria told her. “But he usually contents himself with the princesses.”

“The who?”

“The house ponies,” Four explained. “We call them the princesses because they are treated so well.”

“Barney likes to select one and bend her over the railing on the back porch,” Gloria said. “Its his favorite place.”

“Why is that?”

“Its very public and he likes to have people watch. When hes finished he usually leaves the slave tied over the railing until somebody comes along and releases her. They dont complain though, hes usually their only chance to get screwed by a man.”

       “I saw him screwing a princess while having a conversation with Mary,” Number Four giggled. “They were discussing his delivery schedule and he never missed a beat.”

“He only screws the house ponies, then?”

“Pretty much,” Gloria said. “But hes sampled all of us at one time or another. He probably hasnt noticed you yet so dont be surprised if you find yourself suddenly bent over the porch railing.”

“Or the tailgate of his truck,” Number Three added. “He likes that too.”

“Youll see lots of him during the logging season and at harvest,” Three told her.

“What is logging season?”

“In the summer after all the plowing is done we cut trees,” Number Four said. “The farm has a lot of forest land and every year we harvest some of the trees. Mistress Karen has a Forest Service Ranger come out and he selects a few hundred trees to be cut and marks them with spray paint. We go out later and cut them down.”

“You do?”

“Actually the males cut the trees and trim off the limbs, then we women drag the logs to the truck.”

“We dont clear cut the land and Mistress Karen insists that we dont damage the environment more than necessary,” Gloria said. “So we keep the logging roads to a minimum. But that means we have to haul those tree trunks a long way sometimes.”

“That sounds like hard work,” Audrey commented.

“Its very hard,” Gloria said. “We have to wear thigh boots to protect our legs from the brush and the mistresses cover our bodies with insect repellent.”

“The work can be exhausting,” Number Two said. “Those logs are so heavy that it takes several teams to get them out. We really have to pull hard, and sometimes the dirt is soft and the logs dig into the ground.”

“There are times when they have to hitch us with male teams,” Gloria said.

“And Ill bet when you get the log to the truck they bend you over it in a row and let the males screw you, right?”

“No, but thats a terrific idea.” Number Three said. “Well have to pass it along to the mistresses.”

“How long does the logging season last?” Audrey asked.

“All summer, until harvest,” I answered.

“I think Ill have my son bring me back for a week or two.”

“Great.”

“About Barney,” she asked. “Does he live here?”

“No, he lives in town with his wife and kids.”

“Oh.”

“If you prefer to be dominated by men, there are farms run by masters only,” Number Two said. “Theres a pony ranch in Utah run by men. Female slaves only.“

“And a terrific one in Texas,” Number Three interjected.

“Boy, thats for sure,” Two agreed. “Weve been there.”


THE TEXAS PONY RANCH


“What makes it so special?” Audrey asked.

“Its run by a family of very dominant men,” Three said. “All of the ponies are women and most are in the family. Theyre into the third generation of pony slaves.”

“Incredible!” gasped Audrey.

“The men only marry women who are willing to become ponies and the daughters are raised to be pony girls.”

“What if the daughters dont want to be pony girls?” Audrey asked.

“They arent forced,” I answered. “The girls are sent to college. When they graduate they can choose to return and resume being ponies or to live any other life style they want. Over the years a few have chosen not to become ponies.”

“How did you learn all that?”

“I talked to the lead pony,” I said. “Shes the matriarch of the family and still wears harness. We were hitched to posts and watching her teenaged granddaughters being trained. The girls were working very hard and kept looking to see if their grandmother was watching.”

“Were they naked?” Audrey asked.

“Of course. We all were,” I said. “Including the grandmother.”

“How old is she?”

“Shes in her sixties and she looks terrific,” I said. “Shes still being loaned out to visitors.”

“Oh, come on now,” Audrey said in disbelief.

“Its true,” Number Three said. “That lady is in great demand.”

“At her age?”

My whole team nodded.

“I just hope I look half as good when Im her age,” Debbie said.

“Are all their pony girls in the family?” Audrey asked.

“No, they have a few outside ponies and they train women for other masters,” Three told her.

“One of their ponies has run in races all over the world and shes never lost one.” I said. “Shes the daughter of the matriarch and mother of one of the teenaged girls I saw.”

“Shes in her forties and the family still gets offers from people wanting to buy her,” Three said.

“Permanently,” Gloria added.

“People want to buy her permanently?” Audrey asked.

“Every time she competes someone tries to buy her,” Number Three said. “Her husband has auctioned her off for some pretty high prices, but only for temporary periods.”

“Some very wealthy and famous people have offered to buy her permanently,” I said. “But he wont sell her.”

“Why not?”

“Because he loves her.”

“Its rumored that that someone once offered over a million dollars for her,” Two said. “But the family turned it down.”

“Ive heard that the offer is still open,” Debbie said.

“It is,” conformed Gloria. “The offer still stands and they get a call once a month to see if they are ready to accept it.”

“Think what it would be like to have someone offer a million dollars for you,” Number Two mused.

“Yeah,” whispered Number Four.

“She must be incredibly beautiful,” Audrey said.

“Not really, shes pretty and has a nice body,” Three said. “If you saw her on the street youd think she was an ordinary housewife with a pretty face and a sweet disposition.”

“Until you see her in harness taking a whipping,” someone interjected.

“Why?” Audrey asked.

“Because she is a fantastic masochist,” I answered. “She goes wild under the whip.”

“Thats for sure,” Number Four said.

“Yeah, shes incredible,” Two said. “But out of harness she looks like nothing special.”

“What makes her so popular,” Audrey asked.

“Shes a terrific masochist,” I said. “An incorrigible exhibitionist, and she is the fastest racing pony on earth.”

“No,” Audrey said in disbelief. “At her age?”

Everyone nodded solemnly. Audreys eyes widened as she realized we were serious. “She sounds like the perfect pony girl.”

“Pretty much,” Three said.

“More than that though, she has charisma,” I added. “You instinctively like her the moment you meet her.”

“Theres something about her that drives men crazy,” Number Four said.

“Not just men,” Gloria said. “That million dollar offer is from a woman.”

“What ever shes got, if she could bottle it, Id buy ten gallons,” said Number Two.

“Do you know what a kurbash is?” Gloria asked.

“Ive no idea,” Audrey replied.

“Its a horrible whip used by Turks and Arabs. Its made from rhinoceros skin. It can kill people.”

“Oh?”

“The woman were talking about was whipped with a kurbash on a safari in Africa. She told us that she screamed so much that she lost her voice for several days.”

“Thats horrible.”

“She doesnt think so, she constantly pesters her husband to use it on her again,” I said.

“The whip has become a family treasure,” Four said. “They keep it on display in their stable.”

“Ive seen it,” Number Two said shuddering. “Its terrifying.”

“Wonderfully terrifying,” Gloria added.

Audrey stared at her. “Have you been whipped with it?”

Gloria nodded.

“I didnt know that,” I gasped.

“I received just one stroke,” Gloria said. “But it was pure hell.”

“How did that happen?”

“The master of the ranch took a fancy to me and borrowed me for a few hours. He took me into their private stable, tied me over a punishment horse and whipped me half silly with normal whips. Then he screwed me until I was a babbling idiot.”

“He is rather good at doing that to a woman,” I said.

“You should know,” Number Three said.

I smiled cattily.

“Hes also the husband of that middle aged woman we told you about,” I said.

“And his own daughter is a pony girl?”

“Yep.”

“God in Heaven.”

“When he finished screwing me he left me tied to the horse and left. The kurbash was on the wall in front of me and I stared at it for about an hour,” Gloria continued. “Id heard about it and was afraid of it, but the longer I looked at it the more fascinated I became. When he came back I begged him to whip me with it.”

“Did he?”

“Yes.”

“Where did he hit you?”

“Around my ribs and across my breasts,” Gloria said. “He strung me up by my wrists then took the kurbash down and put on an impressive display of spinning it around me, cracking it close to my skin without touching me and then whirling it over his head until it made a deep terrible droning sound.”

“We heard that sound from a hundred yards away,” I said. “I didnt know what it was but it scared me.”

The rest of the team nodded.

“I became so frightened that told him Id changed my mind and begged him not to hit me with the kurbash,” Gloria said. “But he didnt listen. He kept that horrid thing droning louder and louder until it sounded like a swarm of hornets from hell. I was screaming in terror and fighting my ropes.”

“My God,” whispered Audrey.

“Then the kurbash struck me,” Gloria said. She lifted her arm and touched her ribs. “It got me here, wrapped around my back and crashed across both my nipples so hard that I fainted.”

“It hit you only once?” I asked.

Gloria nodded.

“Did you have an orgasm?” Audrey asked.

“I dont know,” Gloria said. “I was unconscious. But I had an orgasm later just from thinking about it.”

“What?”

“He left me hanging all afternoon. When I woke up the pain was so bad that I thought Id been burned. The whip was draped around my neck. It was heavy and felt like a python on my shoulders. I began to imagine that it was moving like a snake. I hung there remembering the feel of that whip and I got so excited that I had a teensy delicious little orgasm.”

“Just from a memory?”

Gloria nodded.


“So they only have pony girls?” Audrey asked after a long silence. “No males on that farm?”

“Right, the only pony boys are visitors.”

“The ranch is enormous,” Two said. “You can run for miles and miles and their stables can hold hundreds of ponies. But the ponies dont work outdoors like we do.”

“Why not?”

“There isnt enough privacy,” Three said. “The country is flat with very few trees and people driving by would notice naked women working the fields.”

“And all the ranches have private airstrips,” Four added. “Airplanes fly over all day long.”

“Why did you go there?” Audrey asked.

“We go there for pony shows,” Three answered. “Weve won first or second place every year.” She proudly pointed to the blue and red ribbons displayed over my stall.

“Oh,” Audrey said. “Im impressed.”

“They put the ribbons over Number Ones stall because shes the lead,” Number Two said. “The big trophies are kept in a display case in the house.” 

“What do you do to win trophies?” Audrey asked.

“The rest of us get them for being excellent ponies,” Two said. “ But Number One gets awards for eating pussies.”

“And sucking cocks,” added Number Three.

“And getting screwed,” said Number Four.

I stuck my tongue out at them.

“That place sounds interesting but I prefer to stay here,” Audrey said. “So I suppose Id better get used to kissing pussies. Pretty soon too it sounds like.”

“Why?”

“I heard a mistress say that I am going to double crossed with another slave,” she said. “And Im curious, what exactly does that mean?”

The room went dead silent and every eye turned to me. For the first time since I became a pony girl, I blushed.  



Note: Shackleford Bond is the pen name for Mary Elizabeth Moore, a fifty five year old grandmother living in Denver, Colorado.



DOUBLE CROSSED    


Double crossing happened sooner than I expected.

It rained again the next day so we were taken into the show barn to be exercised. When we got inside Mistress Eve led me aside, chained me to a hitching post, then she took the rest of my team away, hooked them to a surrey and drove around the track. I wondered why I wasnt with them. Oh well, a pony must be patient, so I waited and watched the activity in the barn.

The show barn was built a few years ago as an indoor exercise facility as well as for hosting shows, pony fairs and rodeos. Its a huge building with a center arena surrounded by a racetrack and spectator seating. There are stalls for visiting ponies and the place is big enough to hold literally dozens of teams and scores of spectators. We exercise there when the weather is bad.

The mistresses were putting their teams through various exercises. Some were jogging around the outer track, some doing dressage, others were trotting the steeplechase course.

Mistress Eve was walking my team around the track. Mistress Jills team over took them at a trot but she slowed them, matched pace and the mistresses chatted as they lounged in their sulkies.

Mistress Stephanie was working a male team at a dead weight drag in the sand pit.

They were dragging a thousand pounds and they were struggling. They planted their feet carefully as they leaned into their traces. The weight barely moved an inch at a time. Mistress Stephanie would draw a line in the sand and encourage the males to get across it, and when they did shed bend over and draw another. I giggled at the way the males huffed and puffed and strained yet never took their eyes off her chest.

I enjoyed watching their muscles as they strained. Their thigh muscles bulged, the veins in their necks stood out and their faces were red with effort.

Mistress Stephanie had them in strict harness, high stiff collars that forced their heads up, heavy belly bands and their arms were folded across their backs and strapped very tightly in place.  

She had buckled their penises into leather tubes. The tubes were pulled flat against their stomachs giving her easy access to their balls, which were exposed and unprotected. She encouraged their efforts with a horsehair whisk. The light whisk doesnt inflict serious pain but it stings like fire, especially on a mans balls. Most mistresses dont use heavy whips on pony boys balls for fear of permanent damage.

Its fantastic watching a woman whip a mans genitals. A cruel woman can have him screaming his heart out within minutes, but pony boys have been permanently injured that way. A male can be ruined if a whip gets him hard enough in the wrong place. The horsehair whip wont injure them but it stings like pure hell. It has the same effect on a womans breasts too.

Mistress Stephanie motivated them by alternating between smacking their balls with the whisk and caressing them with the tips of her fingers. Occasionally she grasped a pair of balls and squeezed hard. That always seemed to work.

She wore a pair of shorts and an old tee shirt which had been stretched out of shape. Her neckline was open and the males peeked eagerly.

She wasnt wearing a bra and her nipples were visible under the threadbare cotton. She also pretended to be hot and occasionally wiped her face with the bottom of the shirt, raising it just enough for a glimpse of her boobs. She was enjoying herself immensely.

Shed kicked off her shoes and walked barefoot in the sand. Often shed step close to the slaves and rub her foot against their ankles. For some reason that seemed to drive them wild

Each time the males dragged the weight across one of the lines she would reward them with a momentary caress of their balls. After a particularly strong burst of effort they dragged the weight several feet. Mistress Stephanie laughed and rewarded them each by toying with their balls longer than usual. And one of them came.

The male stiffened, threw his head back and groaned loudly through his bit. Mistress Stephanie looked at the semen on her hand, then patted the male gently on the face. She stepped back a few yards, spread her feet and motioned the team to come to her. I couldnt hear what she said but I think she offered to make the rest of them come if they could get that weight to her. They threw themselves against the traces and churned the sand with their feet. The pony boy whod just come staggered and gasped and tried to recover but he just wasnt able to work for a few minutes. He leaned into the harness and tried, but his legs were too shaky.

Mistress Stephanie pretended to lick the cum off her hand. They groaned louder and pulled so hard that I thought they might burst their hearts. She began a count down, ticking the seconds with her fingers. The boys couldnt made their goal so she shrugged insincerely, bent and scrubbed the slaves semen off her hand in the sand. Then she sat cross legged on the ground.

The males collapsed in exhaustion. She let them catch their breath and gave them a drink of water. Then she poured water onto her chest and her tee shirt became transparent. She walked a few yards back, shook her boobs lightly and the males fought their way to their feet. She crooked her little finger and they hurled themselves against the weight. 

Males are so easy to control.


I waited and listened to the noise of cracking whips, shouted commands, and the muffled hum that comes from several dozen people being active. Even Mistress Karen was there.

I saw her walk through the door and my heart leapt. She wore an old sweatshirt, a pair of cut off jeans and a pair of cowboy boots. She looked adorable. She walked past me, tweaked my nipple without speaking, but gave me a little smile and went on her way. I wriggled happily. Moment later a mistress led Audrey to me and chained her to the same post. My heart began to pound.

Audrey looked around at all the things that were happening in the barn.

“What is going on?” she asked, trying not to move her lips.

“Shhh,” I warned.

My eyes were on the door to the equipment room, and sure enough, two mistresses came out rolling a portable X cross. My pussy flashed white hot and I gasped. Audrey looked at me curiously, and then looked at the cross.

“What in the world?” she asked.

“That is the double cross,” I told her. “My dreams have come true.”

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“Theyre going to tie us to that cross,” I told her. “With our mouths on each others pussy.”

Her mouth dropped open.

“Ive wanted to eat your pussy since the first time I saw you in harness,” I told her. I didnt even try to speak quietly.

Audrey blushed, looked at the floor shyly, and then looked me right in the eye. “Ive heard that you are very good at that. Ill see if I can return the favor.”    

I closed my eyes and trembled with delight.

“Hey, you two, stop talking,” one of the mistresses said. “Youll have enough to do with your mouths as it is.”

I bowed my head submissively, but winked at Audrey.

The mistresses set the cross in place, attached the support cables so it wouldnt tip over and plugged in the electric motor. They tested the motor by rotating the cross a full turn, then came and got me. My nipples felt like they were going to burst as I walked to the cross, and I couldnt prevent a happy gasp from escaping my lips as I placed my hands and feet in position. The mistresses buckled wide leather bands around my wrists and arms, ankles and thighs and my waist. They turned the motor on and spun me slowly a half turn and stopped with my head pointed toward the floor. Then they strapped Audrey against me.

Her body felt so soft and warm against mine and I couldnt resist a tiny kiss on her pussy. As soon as Audrey was strapped in place they turned on the motor and we began to slowly rotate. We were in for a long day and there was no need to rush. I tried to be patient and only nibble softly at Audreys pussy but my self restraint went right out the window and I buried my tongue as deep as I could inside her. Within moments I felt her stiffen, heard a gasp grow into a groan and knew that she had had her first orgasm of the day.

I pulled my face back and let her recover. I felt her warm breath on my pussy and heard her speak.

“That was very nice, but I didnt feel anything like fainting.”

“Dont worry,” I told her. “I was just warming you up.”

“Ah, I see,” she said. “Well, now its my turn.”

I felt her tongue touch my clitoris and I thought that I must be in heaven.

The mistresses watched for a while, which heightened the thrill as far as I was concerned. I enjoyed making eye contact with them as I licked Audreys delicious pussy. One of them seemed to be breathing rather quickly and her face was pink. I winked at her and she suddenly grabbed the other mistress by the wrist and dragged her away. I didnt see them for a couple of hours.

They kept us on the cross all morning. We rotated slowly feeling our weight shift and the straps tighten, loosen, and then tighten again. I liked thee feel of my breasts shifting up and down and I felt Audreys breasts doing the same thing against my body.

You cant eat a pussy constantly, if nothing else, your jaws get tired, but we tried. I lost count of my orgasms and so did Audrey. Sometimes we rode the cross licking and kissing softly and delicately and other times we were taken by fierce passion and buried our faces in each other pussy. I growled and nipped and thrust deeply with my tongue and felt Audrey press her face in my pussy and shake it from side to side. Somehow I could tell when it was her tongue against my clit and other times I knew it was the tip of her nose.

I am convinced that double crossing is the most erotic form of bondage imaginable. The mistresses say that it can turn straight women into lesbians, and I believe it.

A couple of legends are part of pony folklore.

Many years ago, as the first legend goes, we had two separate couples on a weekend visit. The wives were being trained as ponies by their husbands. The husbands struck up a conversation and decided to team up their wives. They hooked them to a cart and drove up to the hills for a picnic. After lunch they staked the women to the ground and made love. Inevitably they traded places and screwed each others wife. The women apparently accepted this without protest.

After the picnic the husbands brought them back to the barnyard and explored other ways to humiliate them. At first the husbands used normal methods of simple public bondage in the barnyard. After everyone got a good look they tied their women over punishment horses and spanked them, then they invited other masters and mistresses to spank them as well. The farm had a lot of visitors that day so the ladies got spanked until their bottoms were on fire. After that the husbands tied their wives on their knees and offered their mouths to passing men. It turned out that both husbands enjoyed watching their wives submit to strangers. The wives were exhibitionists and enjoyed being watched

After watching their wives suck literally dozens of cocks the husbands offered them to women. The wives were entirely straight (so the legend goes) and tried to draw the line at that point. The husbands ignored their protests and tried to force their wives to obey. The wives refused and it became a contest of wills with a lot of people watching. The husbands whipped them and still they refused. A farm mistress suggested that the men double cross their wives, and they did.

The women actually tried to resist being strapped onto the cross but the husbands flogged them to submission, then tied them to the cross and turned it on. Then they just sat back, drank beer, and watched. So did a lot of other people. The rebellion had attracted a lot of attention and everyone wanted to see whether the women would hold out or not. Chairs were brought out and everyone waited. Everything on the farm seemed to come to a stop as people watched the women turning on their cross.

The women resisted for a long time but finally one gave in.

Supposedly, one wife was excited by all the people watching her, so she was the first to lick the others pussy.

In another version one of them wanted to just it over with so she began licking the pussy at her face.

A third variation has one wife being curious about lesbian sex so she tentatively kissed the others pussy to see what it was like.

And yet another variation, the one most favored, says that both women were overcome by the raw eroticism and couldnt resist.

Take your pick.

Whatever the reason, the other women responded hesitantly at first, then they both got excited and were soon licking and kissing and thrusting their tongues as deeply as they could. Their audience applauded, and to everyones delight they had orgasms.

Their husbands separated them and invited other masters to bring their slaves forward. Another cross was set up and the wives were paired with other women. By the end of the day (according to legend), they had eaten the pussies of practically every woman on the farm. 

By the end of the weekend they had become confirmed lesbians.

One version of the story says that the wives became lovers and left their husbands. Another is that the women quit their jobs, moved to Las Vegas (or New Orleans or San Francisco, where ever), and took jobs in a lesbian bordello. The most popular ending has the couples becoming great friends and getting together every weekend for bondage and wife swapping. And the men indulge their wives newfound lesbian delights by tying them together, and they all lived happily ever after.

Take your pick.

It sounds too good to be true, but so does a lot of things that happen here.

Ive heard that story for years but Ive never met a mistress who can confirm it. Theyve heard it from someone else.


Another legend about double crossing is where a woman agreed to submit to punishment to make up for being unfaithful to her husband. (I know, I know, thats a tired old theme in bdsm literature, but in this case its true.) The husband caught his wife cheating and offered her a choice of divorce or torture. She agreed to torture. He brought her to the farm and spent a week humiliating her. She wasnt a masochist and did not like the things he did to her, nevertheless, she endured her torments without complaint.

She attracted a lot of attention because we had never had a reluctant slave on the farm. Mistress Karen interviewed them, then made the husband step outside while she talked to the woman alone. Mistress Karen tried to talk the woman out of doing something that she did not truly want to do. When the wife, whose name is Bonnie, insisted that she was determined to see the thing through Mistress Karen told her in great detail what kind of pain and humiliation she would undergo. Bonnie couldnt be shaken, so finally Mistress Karen shrugged and handed her over to her husband.

He did everything he could to humiliate her. He paraded her naked, made her crawl on her hands and knees, tied her in public bondage, spanked her, whipped her and screwed her in front of people. She was forced to sleep in a kennel and eat out of a dog dish without using her hands. He went so far as to urinate on her but Mistress Karen put a stop to that. She threatened to send him away if he did it again.

He didnt want to see his wife being screwed by other men, or sucking their cocks but he did make her perform lesbian sex in public. He hoped it would humiliate her, and it did. But he didnt expect her to become a lesbian as a result.

I know this happened because I was her first woman.

Mistress Karen suggested that he use me because of my skill with my tongue. I was flattered and excited but I must confess that I was turned on being with a straight woman. I ought to have been sympathetic to Bonnie, after all, she wasnt truly a willing slave, but for some perverse reason I wanted to see her suffer. Not because she had cheated on her husband but I wanted to see if a normal, decent person would embrace the things that I liked. She became an experiment.

I decided to see if I could seduce her into wanting to eat my pussy. Its easy to make a straight woman have an orgasm, any woman will respond to a talented tongue between her legs, especially if she tied and helpless. And many women will eat a pussy when they are forced, but I wanted her to beg for my pussy.

When they strapped us to the cross they locked our heads down so that our faces were buried in each others crotch. I couldnt raise my mouth more than an inch from her pussy.

Bonnie groaned in shame when they pressed her face against my lips.

She was embarrassed and angry and she resisted. Her body was rigid, every muscle was tense, so I used every trick I knew. I started lightly and slowly, just teasing her with the tip of my tongue. I kissed and nibbled lightly and blew softly against her lips and felt her muscles relax slightly. I kept it up, pausing at times, waiting for her to respond. I was patient and just allowed the tip of my tongue to dance across her clitoris. She relaxed a little more and after a long time her hips moved ever so slightly. I stopped and waited several minutes. My patience paid off because her hips moved again. I wiggled mine and heard her groan faintly. I resumed teasing her with my tongue until her hips were moving again. I stopped ad her hips wiggled instantly, demandingly. I chuckled and waited. We played a waiting game but again her hips wiggled hopefully. I gave her sudden deep kiss and sucked the lips of her pussy into my mouth. She gasped and couldnt control herself. She began pushing her pussy to meet my tongue, and when I didnt respond she thrust more insistently. I wiggled my hips inviting her tongue. Her body tensed again. I heard a whimper, then felt her take a deep breath. It was as if I was reading her mind. I knew that she was determined not to give in. I teased her for a minute then stopped. She held still but I knew it took all her will power to remain motionless. I wriggled invitingly but she didnt move. I felt her take a deep breath and relax. I sensed that she was going to try to wait me out.

I drifted into a very erotic daydream. I imagined that I had been designated to convert dozens of ordinary women into lesbians. (Dont ask me why.) I was kept in a dark mysterious room hung with deep red curtains. I was permanently strapped to the cross and it rotated slowly as I waited. The curtains parted and a naked woman was brought in wearing chains. The womans husband sat in a large chair and watched silently as her body was strapped to mine. Then I used my tongue and my talents to turn his wife into a lesbian. No matter how hard the victim resisted I always won. Once the womans resistance was broken she was made to eat my pussy until I had an orgasm, then she was taken away and another brought in. Outside was a long line of naked women waiting their turns.

I slipped into a light doze, and unconsciously kissed Bonnies pussy. Her body jerked and I came back to reality. 

I heard her groan faintly so I kissed her pussy again, very lightly. She didnt respond so a few minutes later I kissed her again. She held out for a while, then I felt her tongue, warm and delicate touch my clitoris. I touched hers instantly and her tongue went away. I stopped, Bonnie waited, then I heard her sigh in resignation. Her tongue came back.

Bonnies husband and Mistress Karen were watching and he was filming with a video camera. He laughed triumphantly when he saw her tongue in my pussy and stopped the cross with her head upwards.

“Dont do a thing for her until she satisfies you,” he said to me.

“And Number One, dont feel sorry for her and fake an orgasm,” Mistress Karen warned me. “Make her do it right.”

“Yes my lady,” was my muffled reply.

Bonnies body sagged in the ropes and I knew that her resistance had crumbled. She thrust her tongue into my pussy and moved it round and round. Bonnie wanted to get things over as quickly as possible and she wasnt very skilled so I had to coach her. I whispered instructions to her. It took almost an hour but I trained her in the proper way to lick a woman to orgasm. She listened, obeyed and took me to heaven. 

Her husband let out a whoop when he saw me having an orgasm on his wifes tongue. 

She sobbed when I came and I didnt care if she wept in shame or passion. I was very proud of myself.

Id been hanging upside down for a long time and was getting dizzy. Mistress Karen turned the cross back on. I lay relaxed in the straps for a few revolutions, then returned the favor to Bonnie. It didnt take me long to send her into a thrashing, moaning orgasm. Her moans were partly from shame but from the way her body moved I knew that her orgasm was real.

Her husband was going to take us off the cross but I shook my head at Mistress Karen and she talked him into leaving us for a couple of more hours. We had attracted an audience and several slave girls asked their masters or mistresses if they could ride the cross. Mistress Karen had the staff bring out more crosses and they were quickly occupied. The day turned into an orgy of double crossed women, some had to wait until late that night for a turn, but Bonnie and I stayed where we were for hours. 

Bonnies husband watched like a hawk, reveling in her humiliation. He didnt take his eyes off us for a second. I began to dislike him and decided o be nice to her. I made Bonnie come twice more and she managed to please me too. I detected a marked improvement in her technique and sensed genuine enthusiasm.

When they took us off the cross I knelt at Mistress Karens feet. After a moment Bonnie realized that she should do the same. I kissed Mistress Karens feet, then sat on my heels and looked up at her adoringly. Bonnie imitated my movements. I lowered my eyes to Mistress Karens crotch and stared at it meaningfully.

“Havent you had enough for one day?” Mistress Karen asked me gently.

“Never, My Lady, “I answered.

She smiled and placed her finger on my lips. “Do you still have enough energy to please me?”

I wiggled delightedly, like a puppy.

She looked at Bonnie. “What about you?”

Bonnie blushed and lowered her eyes, but then she nodded very faintly.

“All right,” Mistress Karen chuckled. “Well see how well you hold up for the rest of the day. If you do well enough I might permit you to spend the night in my room.”

Bonnies husband wasnt a part of that conversation. He stood to the side slightly bewildered. He didnt realize that Mistress Karen had just taken control of his wife.

Mistress Karen bent and kissed Bonnie on the mouth, then motioned for him to go on with what he was doing. She clipped a leash to my collar and led me into the house.

In her apartment she strapped me over a footstool, undressed and lowered herself onto my face.

“I must get back to the guests,” she told me. “So make it quick.”

I did my best and she sat on my mouth for twenty minutes until she allowed herself to come. Then she strapped a vibrator up my pussy and let it drive me insane while she took a quick shower

After we left Bonnies husband crossed her with another female slave and kept them on the cross all afternoon. After dinner Mistress Karen took her to her apartment and did the same thing shed done to me, only she gave Bonnie much more time. Bonnie was a quick learner and she made Mistress Karen quite happy.

He husband fumed because he hadnt been allowed to watch so Mistress Karen took her to the staff quarters and gave her to a room full of lesbian mistresses. She permitted the husband to sit in a corner and watch as Bonnie spent a long evening kneeling between the legs of a lot of women. It turned into a party, with mistresses wandering in and out, sipping wine, visiting, and having Bonnie eat their pussies. Some came back for seconds and a few were in their pajamas. It was after midnight before Bonnie was allowed to stop. She was so exhausted that her husband had to carry her to her kennel.  

We dont know when Bonnie crossed the line but she decided to conceal it from her husband. He tied her to women every day for the remainder of their stay and she put on a great act pretending to dislike it. He never realized that she was secretly enjoying herself.   

At the end of the week he took her home, but a few months later she showed up by herself. She asked to be enslaved by a women and Mistress Karen was kind enough to train Bonnie herself. Later Mistress Karen commented later that Bonnie must have been practicing because she was now very good with her tongue.

Bonnie comes to the farm about once a month. She doesnt wear harness, she doesnt care to be trained as a pony, she isnt a masochist and she doesnt like pain. She wants only lesbian sex, preferably with a domineering woman. Sometimes shes given to sadistic mistresses and has to endure being spanked or whipped. She doesnt mind so long as she can be forced to eat the ladys pussy. (Personally, I think shes becoming a masochist.)

Sometimes she asks for me, and since Im not domineering we either get double-crossed or tied face up, face down, to a bed. Shes ok with that and so am I.

Bonnie originally came only for day visits, but one time, as she was leaving Mistress Karen invited her to stay and watch a slave auction. Bonnie wasnt interested until Mistress Karen added that it was Ladies Night and all the bidders would all be women. Bonnie decided to stay.

There was a large crowd of guests and we were all put up for sale. Some guests brought their personal slaves and sold them too. Bonnie sat quietly in the back of the room and watched as they guests looked us over before the auction. We were poked and prodded and squeezed and caressed and she got excited watching that happen. She really got hot when the bidding began. She decided she wanted to play so she undressed in the hallway and Mistress Karen slipped her into the bidding. Bonnie had never enjoyed being looked at but she discovered a deep thrill when they led her on stage. She was purchased by a fat woman who tied her to the bed and sat on her face all night. Bonnie was almost smothered but loved every minute.

Since then Mistress Karen keeps Bonnie informed when we are going to hold an auction and she rarely misses one. (Personally I think shes becoming an exhibitionist.)

Bonnies husband has never come back and we dont know if they are still married or not. She wont talk about it.


I told Mistress Karen about my fantasy of the darkened room and she liked the idea. She had an area in the barn closed off and lined with heavy velvet curtains. She added some red lamps and the chair. The whole effect was erotic and mysterious and she put me with another female to test it. The room is dark and quiet and we both loved the deep sense of privacy. Mistress Karen tested the room with several guests and the response was terrific. After the terrific success of the test Mistress Karen had a permanent room built in the basement of the main house. She gave a great deal of thought to the lighting and installed low light lamps, a background flood that silhouettes the cross, and some carefully aimed spotlights that illuminate the bodies of the women without revealing their faces. She eliminated the chair but added a viewing gallery along three sides of the room. The gallery has small windows that permit people to watch from outside. The viewing gallery is dark and the women on the cross cant see who might be watching them. The room is soundproofed too so the women on the cross have nothing to distract them from each other.

After seeing the room some dominant women have asked to be strapped to the cross with their slaves. Most demand absolute privacy with the viewing gallery empty, but some have permitted people to watch, so long as the lights are kept low. 

Mistress Karen thought up a terrific game for the room. She invites visiting ladies to the basement while their husbands remain upstairs. A short time later the men are brought down and seated in the observation gallery. The lights come up just enough to reveal a woman strapped to the cross. Sometimes there are two women, but either way, the lights are too dim to permit them to be recognized. The men are never sure who the women on the cross might be. After half an hour the room is darkened and new women are put on the cross.

Of course not all female guests are willing to ride the cross. Some of those ladies are very strong willed and havent an ounce of submissiveness, but some dominas cant resist the opportunity to tease their husbands.

And of course, men have ridden the cross too.

Rumors instantly sprang up that straight women have begged to be double crossed, that mistresses have done so, that Mary, our dowdy accountant his been on display and even Mistress Karen has taken advantage of the anonymity to enjoy a change of pace.

Take your pick.

                               

While Audrey and I turned on our cross many people stopped and watched. Mary came by and took pictures. I smiled at the camera from between Audreys legs.

One pony girl earned herself a severe flogging by asking her mistress to be double-crossed. It wasnt bad enough that she spoke without permission, but she kept begging after being ordered to shut up. Her mistress unhitched her from the rest of her team, strung her up by her wrists and whipped her until her body was criss crossed with thin welts from ankle to shoulders. We couldnt see her but her shrieks and whimpers drove us to higher passion. I dont know where she was struck, but at one point she let out long a piercing scream that echoed off the rafters. That scream sent Audrey into a frenzy and she accidentally bit me. I squealed and Audrey froze.

“Oh God,” She whispered. “I am so sorry.”

“Do it again,” I said.

“What?”

“Do it again,” I insisted. “Bite my pussy.”

“But . .”

I bit her pussy. Oh it wasnt hard, just enough to make her scream in surprise. Then I chewed softly on the insides of her thighs.

“Bite my pussy,” I warned her. “Or Ill bite you hard.”

I felt her teeth close on my lower lips, then gently press down. God that was nice!

“Harder,” I said. The pressure of her teeth increased.

“More!”

Her teeth bit me painfully, then they released. I gasped indignantly but before I could say anything they nipped in a quick sharp bite. Boy did I come!

“You know, some women have all the luck,” I heard a voice say.

I opened my eyes and there was my team. Mistress Karen held their reins. 

Mistress Karen handed the reins to Mistress Eve and came to our cross. She paused the motor when my face was upright. She grabbed my hair and lifted my face off Audreys pussy and looked at me in concern. I opened my eyes, smiled happily at her then rubbed my cheek in Audreys crotch. Mistress Karen shook her head and turned the motor back on. Then she turned to the team.

“One of you spoke without permission,” she said. “Who was it?”

They hesitated, then Number Two bobbed her chin.

“I dont know how long Im going to put up with the lot of you,” Mistress Karen said. “First you stampede through the barnyard and now youre speaking without permission.”

They lowered their eyes humbly.

“Just because youre the best team I own doesnt mean that I wont sell you to a whorehouse in Tijuana.”

Number Three jiggled her breasts about a millimeter but Mistress Karen saw it. “Would you like that?” she demanded. “Answer me.”

“Well actually my lady Ive been there and done that,” Three said.

“Thats true Mistress Karen,” Four said helpfully. “She brought us souvenir tee shirts to prove it.”

“Yes ma am, we have them in our stalls if youd like to see them,” Two added.

Mistress Karen stared at them in pure astonishment. She opened her mouth but paused when she saw that Mistress Eve was trying hard not to laugh. Mistress Eves face was beet red, her eyes were scrunched shut, her lips clamped and she was trembling. Mistress Karen turned away, not trusting herself to speak. After a moment, she took a very deep breath, motioned Mistress Eve close and whispered something to her. Mistress Eve still couldnt speak but she nodded. Mistress Karen walked stiffly away.

Mistress Eve took a long deep breath, rubbed her face, then turned to the team and smiled so sweetly that I knew that they were really, really in for it. She led them away.

The mistresses checked on us from time to time and asked if we needed a break. We didnt want to stop, but I was grateful when they stopped the cross long enough to give us long drinks of water through straws. We learned years ago that a womans lips (upper and lower) could get chapped from hours of eating and being eaten, and its essential to be properly hydrated. It also prevents muscle cramps.

At times I looked out between Audreys legs and watched what was going on around us. We attracted a lot of attention and the other ponies watched us out of the corners of their eyes. Naturally the males were especially interested and some of the mistresses allowed their pony boys to watch us on their breaks. Even in strict genital restraint their cocks were stiff and they squirmed as they watched. I love teasing men so I locked eyes with one of them while rolling my tongue sensuously in Audreys pussy.

I was so successful that he came, even with his cock strapped tightly to his belly. His eyes seemed to cross, his legs started shaking and I giggled when I noticed cum seeping out of his restraint tube. His mistress looked at him and he tried to pretend nothing was going on. Unfortunately he couldnt control the tremors in his legs and she gasped indignantly when she realized what was happening. She marched him to a fence, bent him over it and used her riding crop on his bottom until he was shrieking in pain. Id never heard of a male being able to ejaculate with his penis so tightly bound so I was quite pleased with myself.

 

At noon the mistresses took us down for a potty break and lunch. Audrey and I sat cross-legged on the floor and devoured our lunch, and the mistresses made us drink lots of fluids. Then another trip to the restroom, and we were strapped to the cross again. Audrey was shaking with excitement as they buckled us in place.

Try as I might I was unable to make Audrey faint. She told me that she had many wonderful orgasms and often felt light headed from them but thought that the motion of the cross prevented her from slipping into unconsciousness. In fact, she experienced so many orgasms that she was afraid she had burnt out her pussy. (We tested it the next day and it was ok.) 

They took us down at four oclock. Neither of us could stand and we collapsed to the floor. The mistresses left us there while they put the cross away. Mistress Karen came back and stood over us. I looked up at her, struggled to my knees and bowed until my forehead touched the floor. Audrey did the same. She patted us on the head and left.

Mistress Eve fetched us from the show barn and took us back to the stable.

When we got there my team was stretched very tightly on X crosses. They were wearing chastity belts.


Chastity belts are, by their nature, intended to keep a woman from enjoying sex. But the ones my girls wore are special. They keep a woman excited but dont allow her to climax.

The belts are simple enough. A waist belt holds a very rigid metal crotch piece in place. The crotch is perforated so the woman can pee through it, but nothing can penetrate her pussy or even touch it. Mistress Karen had ordered that the belts be very tight. Thats not too bad either, because a slave girl might enjoy the firm grip between her legs. But these belts do more than grip, they vibrate.

The front of the crotch piece has a small vibrating motor connected to a hard rubber disk. The disk presses against the womans tummy just above her pussy and it sends its vibrations through her pelvis by bone conduction. The buzzing is very stimulating but frustrating. The pad doesnt touch her clitoris and theres no dildo up her pussy, so it wont allow her to come. It just keeps her excited. The batteries last for hours and the motor has a random timer to keep her from getting used to it. The gentle, insistent vibrations can slowly drive a woman insane. Give me a whipping any day.

The girls had been on their crosses for a couple of hours and they already wore the glassy eyed expressions of women who were steadily going out of their minds.

Mistress Eve gave Audrey and me a long sensuous wash followed by a wonderful massage. She rubbed body oil into our skin and took care to rub lotion into our chapped and tender pussies for a long, long time. It was heavenly.

Mistress Eve kept the team on the crosses until lights out, then she took their belts off long enough for them to go to the bathroom and wash themselves. Then the belts went back on. They wore them for three days.







TRAINING AUDREY TO THE PLOW


The next morning we were being placed in field harness when Mistress Jill brought Audrey to us. She told Mistress Eve that she was to train Audrey to pull with a team. Since its unwieldy to work five ponies at a time they unhooked Number Four and took her off somewhere else. Audrey was hooked in her place.

Two and Three still wore their chastity belts. They hadnt gotten very much sleep and were drowsy. From time to time a look of resignation came over their faces when the vibrators came on. The buzzing was audible from several feet away. The chastity belts never seemed to get them terribly excited but they just never allowed them to relax either. They seemed quite distracted.

Mistress Eve was unsympathetic. She harnessed us to a heavy wagon and walked us out to the fields. The wagon wasnt necessary, it was just a way to train Audrey.

When we got to the field Mistress Eve unhooked the wagon and hitched us to the plow. The ground was still damp so the plow cut through easily, but it wasnt so muddy that we had trouble walking.

I couldnt look back but I could feel the difference in having a new pony girl on the team. Audrey tried hard but her rhythm was off just enough to distract us. We worked slowly but steadily through the morning and Mistress Eve was patient with Audrey. She began to get the hang of things and was soon in sync with the rest of us. After the morning break Mistress Eve moved Audrey to the number three position, and after lunch put her beside me in Number Twos place. We didnt speak but I managed a quick wink, even so I caught half a dozen stinging blows across my chest from Mistress Eves whip. Audrey was growing more daring because she waited until Mistress Eve finished with me, then deliberately winked and took a full dozen her self. She stood straight and still and thrust out her breasts to receive the whip. Two and Three stood like statues. They werent ready to risk any more punishment for a while.

After the last stroke Audrey shook her upper body in a motion that meant that she was happy. She was learning to communicate as a pony girl. Mistress Eve chuckled and set us to work.

I watched Audrey from the corner of my eye. She walked straight and proud, with her shoulders back and her chin high. She kept her eyes forward and didnt look at me for a second, but she matched my steps and rhythm perfectly. She was lovely.

Mistress Eve is considerate and conscientious and as our pussies were still tender she carefully massaged skin cream into them on every break. And we enjoyed orgasms on every break. By mid morning we were getting shaky on our legs so Mistress Eve eased off on our orgasms. I honestly didnt mind.

Two and Three were distracted by their buzzing chastity belts, and werent the least bit jealous about the attention we received. Between their preoccupation and our unsteadiness our rows werent very straight that day. 

At the end of the day Mistress Eve spoke quietly to me.

“Looks like your double cross playmate is turning out to be a damn good pony. Would you like to have her on your team?”

I was in a quandary. “Yes, mistress. I would, except. .”

“Except what?”

“Number Four is a member of the team and it wouldnt be fair if I replaced her.”

“Not even with a woman who has the sweetest pussy youve ever eaten?” she teased.

I shook my head. As much as I adored Audrey, being a lead pony has responsibilities, and I just couldnt abandon one of my girls.

“Good girl,” Mistress Eve said pinching my nipple gently. “Im proud of you.” She started to walk away.

“Mistress Eve,” I called softly.

“Yes?”

“How do you know her pussy is so sweet?”

“I tasted it for myself,” she said winking at Audrey.

My mouth dropped open. I turned to Audrey who blew a kiss to Mistress Eve then shook her breasts at me.


BIG BOY


That evening we were treated to a performance by male ponies. A week earlier a lady had dropped off a male for training. He was young and handsome but rather boyish and we nicknamed him Timmy. He loved being a slave and walked around with a perpetual erection and a big grin on his face, even when he was being punished.

Occasionally we saw him being worked with the permanent male teams. He worked hard and seemed to enjoy the life. True to standard male training the mistresses kept him aroused but didnt permit him any release. His cock was hard all the time, even in a restraint cage. He was so cute that the mistresses couldnt resist him and he got bent over a number of knees and spanked. Oddly enough, the mistresses preferred spanking him to whipping.

One afternoon we arrived at the barnyard to find him on his knees eating a mistresss pussy. Two other mistresses stood near impatiently waiting their turns and another lounged in a chair with her legs sprawled apart wearing a look of utter contentment. Mistress Eve took one look and her nipples popped up. She rushed through unharnessing and washing us down, then hurried to get in line.

Another mistress was in such a hurry that she left her team partly unharnessed and got in line. Audrey was helping in the washroom. She saw the team staring at their mistress in astonishment. She took it upon herself to finish removing their harness. No one noticed and the team decided to give themselves long hot showers, shampoo their hair and raid the body lotion cabinet. When they finished cleaning up they strolled leisurely to dinner. After eating they sat on the fence and watched Timmy service all the mistresses.

When their mistress finally came back she wore a dazed happy expression. She hung up their harness and took them to their cells. They swung their arms as they walked and she didnt notice that they werent in bondage. Apparently it never occurred to her to ask how they came to be out of their leathers.   

Later that evening Timmys real world mistress arrived with another woman in a chauffeured car. After dinner he was brought out and put through a demonstration of pony work. The whole stable, male and female was permitted to watch. Our arms were tightly bound and we were hobbled, then permitted to sit on the ground.

The lady who owned Timmy was a dominatrix and she looked every inch the part. She wore a midnight blue leather outfit consisting of a slit skirt, a vest with a revealing neckline and blue spike heels. Mistress Karen also dressed for the occasion in a red silk skirt, white blouse and white boots. 

His mistress put Timmy through his paces herself. He pulled a wagon, a heavy drag sled, pranced through a simple dressage routine, then was harnessed to a two seater and took both ladies for a ride.

After the ride his mistress, whose name was Domicilla, allowed him to rest while she watched a display of dressage by our best male team. We wondered why we women werent put on display, but apparently she had no interest in female slaves. When the men finished they were tied to hitching posts.

While all this was going on Domicillas female companion and the chauffeur stood behind her chair impassively. When our male dressage team finished the companion peeled her dress over her head to reveal a very sexy domination costume. It was a high gloss orange leather corset, black boots and nothing else. Her legs were long and shapely and her breasts were magnificent. Her pubic hair was jet black and must have been oiled because it glistened in the light. The cocks of our males went high and hard (and a lot of our pussies were damp just looking at her).

She led the chauffeur into the center of the courtyard and commanded him to undress. He was a very large muscular man, just the type to double as a driver and bodyguard. When he was naked he displayed just about the largest penis and balls Ive ever seen. When they came into view there was one huge gasp followed by an appreciative murmur from every woman present. Even the mistresses were impressed and for a moment they forgot to silence us. Mistress Karens eyes widened and she leaned forward for a closer look. Finally remembering her dignity she sat back, clapped her hands imperiously and ordered the mistresses to shut us up.

Number Four was beside me and she managed to murmur: “Thats what I call a big boy.”  The name stuck.

When the whips of the mistresses managed to restore quiet, the chauffeur stood impassively while he was buckled into pony harness. The harness was the same midnight blue color as his mistresss costume.

Even though his face was expressionless, his cock began to rise and grew larger as each buckle was tightened. When it was at it fullest there was dead silence in the courtyard. Even the mistresses were wide eyed. Beside its enormous size, his cock was pierced by a thick golden ring. The ring swung with his pulse and twinkled in the light.

His last piece of harness was a cock strap passing between the cheeks of his bottom. It divided to encase his balls, then rose to be buckled to the front of his belly strap. Before securing the cock strap the lady Domicilla made him bend over while she inserted a very large dildo into his rectum. She tightened the cock strap and straightened him up. His cock was now even bigger. So was every one of our males and they were pawing the ground. Even the straight males were awed by that huge penis.

Timmy and Big Boy were hitched together for a tug of war. A long leather strap was connected to the backs of their harness and a line was drawn in the dirt. Domicilla stood beside Timmy and the lady in orange beside Big Boy. They were pushed apart until the strap was taut, then Domicilla cracked her whip and the males pulled. Timmy was young and muscular, but he was no match for the giant chauffeur. His mistress whipped him mercilessly and he sobbed with effort as he struggled to obey, but Big Boy simply walked away with him. Timmy was pulled easily across the goal line.

Domicilla was furious at him and she flogged the poor boy until he was a mass of welts. He stood silently during the whipping, only an occasional grimace showed in his face, but his hard cock showed that he obviously liked what was happening to him. After whipping him she backed him against a post, made him kneel and chained him in place.

Mistress Karen walked to the lady and they spoke quietly. They reached some sort of agreement because Mistress Karen gave a command and several of our mistresses rushed to unhobble our males. They trotted them into the equipment barn and emerged a few minutes later in full work harness.

Mistress Karen and Domicilla took their seats and watched as each of our males was pitted against Big Boy. He beat them easily and after hed defeated each in turn, they were teamed in pairs and tried again. The chauffeur won every time. It wasnt until our mistresses hooked him against a troika of our biggest males that he was unable to win, but even so, the match was a draw. Our pony boys were huffing and puffing with effort but Big Boy stood easily. He stopped trying to win and contented himself just holding his ground. The muscles in his huge thighs stood out and his cock was still very, very large but his breathing was normal. The tug strap was so tight that wondered if it might break under the strain. Mistress Donna rose from her seat, walked to our boys and whispered something to them, then she stepped back and undid her blouse. The boys stared as the loveliest pair of breasts wed ever seen came into view. Their cocks rose another inch and they threw themselves into the contest. Their faces contorted with strain and they managed to pull Big Boy backward a step. He looked mildly surprised, then braced himself and pulled forward, regaining his lost ground. Our boys fought desperately to pull him. Their feet dug into the ground but all he did was plant his firmly and lean away from them. They couldnt budge him and was content stay in place. He didnt even look back at them, he just stared ahead with a blank expression. Our males strained and strained, but they were running out of steam

Mistress Donna raised her skirt!

There was a huge collective gasp as her pussy came into view, unfortunately the result was not what her wanted. One of our boys was so stunned that he completely lost his concentration. His mouth dropped open, he stopped pulling and stood straight up. The other two couldnt hold and Big Boy pulled the entire team off their feet. He easily dragged them in a tangled heap, kicking and squirming across the line. A groan rose from the watchers. 

Mistress Donna threw up her hands and resumed her seat.

“I wonder what she said to them?” Number Three whispered.

“I bet I can guess,” Two said. I nodded.

“Do you think she offered to let them screw her if they won?” Four gasped in awe.

“Who knows?” I said. “But Id drag that giant all the way around the farm for the chance.”

“What, to screw Mistress Donna or that big stud?” Four asked.

“Either one.”

“Yeah, me too,” whispered Three.

“Think we could do it?” Four asked. “Beat him in a tug of war?”

“Probably not,” I said. “And I dont think we would get a chance to try anyway.”

“Yeah, darn it.”

The lady in orange undid Big Boys harness and led him to Timmy. She pointed to his mouth and Timmy opened wide. Big Boy thrust his cock inside and poor Timmy got busy.

I glanced at Mistress Karen in time to see her lean close to Lady Domicilla. I read Mistress Karens lips when she asked if Timmy was gay. Domicilla shook her head slowly, and with a wicked smile replied that he hated having to suck mens penises. Mistress Karen commented that he was doing a pretty good job and seemed enthusiastic. Domicillas wicked smile grew. “Hes been broken,” her lips said.

I looked back at Timmy and would have given my soul to be in his place. I dont think I was the only pony girl thinking that.

The orange mistress kept a close eye on Big Boys cock and carefully kept him from coming too soon. His face remained expressionless but at times his hips seemed to move on their own accord. She made him pause several times, cool down a bit then allowed him to resume. Finally she slapped his butt loudly and shouted: “Go!”

Big Boy threw back his head, let out a roar and spurted a huge amount of cum into Timmys mouth. Poor submissive Timmy tried to swallow it but couldnt manage to keep it all in his mouth. His eyes widened in distress and cum gushed out the sides of his mouth and poured onto his chest. He coughed and snorted but tried to swallow all that he could. The orange mistress yanked Big Boy backwards until his cock emerged from Timmys mouth. It was still spurting and she aimed it right onto Timmys forehead. When Big Boys semen slowed she stroked his cock and more flew out. Poor little Timmys face was drenched, drenched, drenched. The courtyard was noisy with pony girl squeals and moans. The gay pony boys were beside themselves, twisting and turning and fighting their bonds. Even the straight males were excited. The mistresses had to ply their whips to restore discipline again.

When he finally ran out of cum Mistress Orange led Big Boy to Mistress Domicillas chair and had him kneel at her feet. Once again his face became expressionless. Mistress Karen leaned forward and looked at his penis. It was still throbbing slightly and a slow trickle of cum dripped out. She sat back looking impressed. She pointed to one of our males. A mistress unhitched him and led him toward Timmy. Our male tried to run forward and she had to dig in her heels to restrain him. Timmy looked at his mistress who nodded imperiously. He resignedly opened his mouth again. Our male slammed his penis into Timmys mouth and as soon as he came he was replaced by another. It took over two hours but poor little Timmy had to suck every cock on the farm that night. No one got bored watching either.

While all that was going on Mistress Karen turned Big Boy to face her. She slid her skirt up and opened her legs slightly. His cock rose instantly. Mistress Karen allowed him to look up her skirt while she and Domicilla chatted. After the last pony boy spurted into Timmys mouth Mistress Karen clipped a leash to the ring in Big Boys penis and tugged him to his feet. She led him into the house. Every eye followed them.

Domicilla and the orange mistress selected two of our males each and led them to the guest suites. The mistresses divided up the rest of the males and we women were taken to our stables. Some mistresses spent the night in the male stables and from the sounds of things none of the male ponies got much sleep. It was so noisy that neither did the rest of us.

Timmy spent the night chained to his post. 


BIG BOYS SADDLE


The next morning Audrey was again put on my team. This time in Number Threes spot. After putting us in harness Mistress Eve was leading us out when she stopped dead in her tracks.

Mistress Karen was leading Big Boy to the courtyard. To our astonishment Mistress Karen was dressed only in boots and panties. We looked at each other in amazement. No one could remember ever seeing Mistress Karen topless in public. Everything stopped in the barnyard.

Big Boy needed a shave and his body was covered in welts and he looked tired.

The visiting mistress was waiting at the equipment barn. She opened the trunk of her limousine and took out a human riding saddle. It was a new type made of a red aluminum frame fitted to Big Boys back and shoulders. It was padded and fit him like a carapace. The saddle was red leather and projected from the center of his back

Most human riders sit with their legs over the ponys shoulders, basically like riding piggy back, but this saddle kept the rider well back and had workable stirrups. The saddle looked nicely authentic and comfortable for the rider, but would be hard for the pony to keep his balance. 

The mistresses buckled the saddle to Big Boy and he obediently folded his arms behind where they locked his wrists into metal cuffs attached to the frame. The cuffs were made to fit his huge wrists.

Mistress Karen buckled a deep bit into his mouth then led him to a mounting block. She put her foot in the stirrup and swung into the saddle. He flexed his knees slightly to take her weight, but straightened as soon as she was settled. She wriggled in the seat for a moment, testing his balance, then she stood in the stirrups. She leaned forward, then back and side to side but he stood firm. She sat down, wriggled until she was comfortable, then pulled the reins to the right. Big Boy turned his body in place. She rotated him a full circle, then reversed and made him turn the other direction. She backed him several paces, then forward. She walked him slowly around the barnyard until she had him fully under control, and then touched his upper legs with her spurs. He walked forward smoothly. She guided him onto the road and they disappeared from view. Every pony and every mistress watched until they disappeared.

“I wonder how long he can carry her,” Mistress Eve said to Mistress Jill, whose team was beside us.

“I wonder how long those panties will last,” Mistress Jill said. “Theyll be in shreds in half an hour.”

“They are rather flimsy,” Mistress Eve agreed. “Perhaps thats what she wants.”  She flicked the reins on my shoulders and we set off to work.

“I wonder if they make saddles like that for women,” Number Two murmured as we walked to the field. 

“Would you want to be ridden like that?” Audrey asked quietly.

“God yes,” Two sighed. “Id love it.”

Audrey looked sidelong at me.

“Its the ultimate expression of pony slavery,” I told her. “Unfortunately most female ponies arent strong enough to carry a rider.”

“No more talking,” Mistress Eve commanded. Her whip curled over Twos shoulder and caught her nipple squarely.

An hour into plowing, Mistress Karen showed up riding Big Boy. She stopped and dismounted and as Mistress Jill had predicted, her panties were in shreds.

Mistress Karen slipped out of the remains of her panties and tucked them into Big Boys harness. She gave him a drink from our water jug and played with his cock while holding the cup to his mouth. He drank eagerly but spilled most of the water. (I think Mistress Karens fingers around his penis may have distracted him somewhat.)

The mistresses let us rest while they chatted and Mistress Karens fingers continued to toy with Big Boys cock. He was trained not to show emotion and stood like a statue but his heaving chest betrayed the fact that Mistress Karen was driving him wild. We watched fascinated and wondered who would win their little contest of will. I thought he was doing well until suddenly his face contorted and an enormous amount of cum spurted from his cock. We gave a huge team gasp when his cum sailed through the air for almost two yards. Both mistresses turned and looked at us, so we quickly assumed the blank expressions of properly disciplined pony girls. We stood as still as we could, but we all had to squeeze our legs tightly together.


The mistresses resumed their conversation as if nothing had happened and Mistress Karens fingers continued their work on that huge penis. More semen flew out.

“Thats the most cum Ive ever seen come from a man,” Number Four whispered.

“Its still coming,” Number Two said in awe.

“There must be a cupful, “Four murmured.

“Almost enough to fill you up,” Two said. “For once.”

Audrey was silent but she stared in astonishment.  

Big Boy finally broke discipline, and with along shuddering groan he sank to his knees. Mistress Karen allowed him to stay there; in fact, she even patted his head gently.

“Im disappointed,” Number Four whispered. “I thought he would be too strong to collapse like that.”

“You dont know how many times shes done that to him,” Number Two mumbled. “For all we know that could be his fifth or sixth time this morning.”

“Or his twentieth,” murmured Audrey.

I had to squeeze my legs tightly together.


Mistress Karen placed her foot on Big Boys shoulder and pushed him to the ground. He rolled onto his side and closed his eyes.

“I havent worked the fields in a long time. I think Ill take your team for a while,” she said to Mistress Eve. “You watch the male. You can ride him when hes recovered.”

“Recovered?” Mistress Eve asked doubtfully. “He looks like hes out for the count.”

“Youll know hes recovered when his cock gets hard again,” Mistress Karen told her.

Mistress Eve prodded Big Boys penis with her foot. He didnt move.

Mistress Karen took up my reins. We were unable to resist her beauty especially since she was stark naked save for a shiny pair of riding boots. We blatantly bobbed and wriggled letting her know that we were hers for sex if she wanted.

“Not today ladies. Im saving myself for that big stallion.” She looked at me. “Besides, Number One, you have had plenty of special treatment lately.”

I had to agree and bowed deeply.

She climbed onto the plow, placed her feet on the rests and opened her knees. I simply could not keep myself from looking at her pussy. She snapped her whip across my breasts very hard.

“Eyes front,” she commanded. I turned part way, then paused and offered my other breast. The tip of her whip got my other nipple. It was like a split second of fire followed by a warm delicious ache. I bobbed my head in gratitude.

I faced front, came to attention and snorted loudly to the other girls. They straightened up, lifted their chins and stuck out their chests.

Mistress Karen rippled the reins across my shoulders and I stepped out. It was an absolute thrill to be driven by her, especially since she was stark naked. It took every ounce of discipline not to look at her.

Mistress Karen kept us under firm control as we plowed the rows. Normally Mistress Eve trusts me to keep the furrows straight and make the turns but Mistress Karen made constant adjustments to my course and took me through the turns with a firm hand on my reins. I began to get annoyed. It was a great honor to be driven by Mistress Karen, but Ive been a pony long enough to know how to plow a straight furrow, thank you very much.

Wed made a dozen passes through the field when I noticed Mistress Eve standing over Big Boy. She was straddling his face with her boots beside his head. Even from a hundred yards I saw that his penis was rising, which was hardly surprising since Mistress Eve had taken off her shorts and panties. He rolled onto his back and looked up at her pussy. She looked down at him with her hands on her waist. She didnt wiggle her hips or move at all, she didnt have to. His cock continued to rise. The other girls saw it too and gasped in unison. Number Four faltered slightly as she watched that monster grow. Her misstep threw us off a bit, which earned us all a visit from Mistress Karens whip.

Mistress Eve pulled Big Boy to his feet. She brushed the dirt off his skin and straightened his harness and gave his cock a few strokes for good measure. She slipped into her panties and shorts and gave his cock a few more strokes, which brought a groan of envy from Number Two. Mistress Eve put her foot into the stirrup and climbed into the saddle. She waved at Mistress Karen, leaned forward so her breasts were pressing against his head, slapped him on the chest and away they went. We watched until they disappeared from view.

We plowed several more rows.

From the corner of my eye I saw Audrey trying to peek over her shoulder at Mistress Karen. I snorted softly at her and shook my head. She got the message and kept her eyes forward.

Unfortunately Number Two got caught looking. Mistress Karen stopped us, climbed off the plow and very deliberately whacked Number Two across the breasts with her whip. Number Two squeaked and shrank back, then straightened and dutifully presented her breasts for another. She got it. She got a lot more.

Mistress Karen whipped Number Two until she was sobbing in pain and dancing in place. I looked at Number Four, snorted, and then leaned away from Two until the traces were tight. Number Four leaned the other way. Audrey caught on and pressed her weight away from Two until we were holding her immobile between us.

Mistress Karen whipped Twos breasts, back, thighs and buttocks until her skin was bright red, then she switched to a windmill stroke, spinning the whip vertically so fast that it was nearly impossible to see. She ignored Twos chastity belt and the spinning whip got Number Two right between the legs. It made a dull clinking sound every time it hit the metal. Two screamed and had an orgasm. (She told us that she thinks shes become so conditioned to punishment that it didnt matter that the whip didnt actually contact her body. Very Pavlovian). I think she was just incredibly horny after wearing that buzzer on her pussy for two days. Anyway, her legs gave way and she collapsed.

We werent expecting her to fall down. She dragged Audrey off her feet and she landed on the ground. Then Four toppled over and landed atop Two and she became the target of the whip. 

Audrey landed on her back with her feet splayed apart. She struggled to get up, then looked up at Mistress Karen, lay back and opened her legs wider. I was astonished.

Mistress Karen kept the whip going on Number Four but she looked at Audrey appraisingly.

“Have you changed your mind about being scarred?” she asked. “Because if you keep those legs apart it just might happen to you.”

“I want you to scar me for life,” Audrey whispered. A split second later the whip caught her squarely in the pussy!

The whip didnt land across Audreys pussy, it didnt catch the sensitive area beside it, or at the very top of her thighs, it landed between her labia and it went inside!

Audrey screamed and closed her legs. Mistress Karen jerked the whip out and Audrey screamed again.

“Open up,” Mistress Karen commanded. Audrey lay gasping and didnt hear. The whip snapped quickly on the outsides of her thighs, first one side, then the other.

“I said, open your legs!” Mistress Karen said. Audrey tried to obey. She opened them slightly, let out a gasp of pain, and then clamped them shut. Mistress Karens whip created long red welts on Audreys legs. With a supreme effort Audrey managed to spread her knees.

“If you close your legs again I will have you strapped to a cross and Ill whip your pussy so hard that you will go home in a wheel chair,” Mistress Karen told her.

Audrey sobbed and opened her legs wider.

At that moment Mistress Eve rode up on Big Boy. Her eyes widened at the pile of pony girls. Mistress Karen didnt see her and she quickly turned her mount and rode him into a thicket. She must have thought that she was hidden but I could see her clearly through the leaves. She unbuckled Big Boys cock harness and released his arms. She tore off her shorts and panties and tossed them away, then grabbed his collar and pulled him to the ground. He landed between her legs and was thrusting into her before her shorts touched down.

Mistress Karen kept her whip going between Audreys legs until Audreys cries changed from yelps of pain to moans of pleasure. Audrey no longer writhed under the whip, but opened her eyes and looked up adoringly at Mistress Karen. When her orgasm struck Audreys eyes actually rolled back into her head and she fainted. Mistress Karens whip stopped and she looked down at Audrey with a look of satisfaction. She glanced at Number Two and Four who were slowly writhing with their legs entwined. Mistress Karen pushed her hair out of her eyes and stepped back.

The whole time Id stood quietly trying to be a good pony, but I didnt want her to turn and see Mistress Eve fucking Big Boy, so I stepped forward and looked Mistress Karen in the eye.

“You too, eh?” she said. I shook my breasts defiantly, then lay down and spread my legs. Mistress Karen looked up at the sky, took a deep breath, and then said grimly: “You are going to regret that.”

I lifted my hips off the ground.

Mistress Karen threw the whip back, extended her arm, and brought the whip down into my pussy with all her strength. Like Audrey, it went right inside my vagina.

I have never experienced so terrible a pain in my life! Neither have I experienced so wonderful an orgasm.

The nice thing about that orgasm was that I didnt feel any of the other blows. I lay in a daze, I saw Mistress Karens arm moving, I watched the whip land in my crotch, I heard the loud cracks each time it touched my skin, but I felt absolutely no pain, only the pure delight of that boiling orgasm.

I dont know how much time passed but finally the whip stopped. Mistress Karen was soaked with perspiration. She walked to the water jug and poured it over her face.

Mistress Eve led Big Boy back to us with a look of innocent puzzlement on her face.

She was properly dressed and he was back in harness. His eyes were half open and he didnt seem able to focus them. He staggered and his penis was no longer hard, but it swung nicely as he walked. Mistress Eve absently motioned for him to kneel. He went to his knees then collapsed on his face.

Mistress Eve stared at astonishment at her team. We were piled in a heap. I was barely conscious, Audrey was staring up at the sky with her legs still wide apart, Number Two was whimpering from her beating and Number Four was lying very still atop her trying not to attract attention.

“Whats the matter with him?” Mistress Karen asked looking at Big Boy.

“I believe hes worn out,” Mistress Eve answered. “What have you been doing to him today?”

“Humph,” Mistress Karen said. “Well, he has been busy.”

“I think I would give him a rest,” Mistress Eve suggested.

“Youre probably right,” Mistress Karen said. She looked at us. “Clear up this mess and get them back to work.”

She tapped Big Boy with her crop. He raised his head, then wearily climbed to his feet. Mistress Karen looked at his cock expectantly but it didnt rise a bit. She batted it back and forth with her open hand but still nothing. She shrugged and ignoring his reins, she grasped his penis, pulled it to get him moving and led him away. He followed on unsteady legs and was lurching from side to side as they disappeared around the bend in the road.

Mistress Eve unhitched our harness and untangled Number Two and Number Four. She dragged Audrey to her feet and motioned for me to stand. She put us in line and looked us over. We looked terrible. Everyones harness was in disarray, bits were out of our mouths, mud, grass and leaves stuck to our bodies and we were covered in welts.

Mistress Eve looked into Audreys glassy eyes and chuckled. “It looks like you just had an orgasm.”

Audrey looked at her blankly, then nodded.

She looked at me. “You too, huh?”

“Yes Mistress,” I answered. “Just like you.”

“What?”

I nodded toward the thicket. “You werent as well hidden as you thought,” I said.

She looked and saw that I was right. Her mouth formed an O. “Did Karen see?”

“No Mistress, she was busy with us.”


Mistress Eve was in a good mood the rest of the day, (what woman would not have been?) and she took it easy on us.

After she tidied up our harness she let us rest while she dozed under a shade tree. After lunch she put us back to plowing but took it slow with lots of breaks. She hummed to herself as we worked.

We finished for the day and she was walking us out of the field when something in a tree caught my eye. I stopped in my tracks. Mistress Eve flipped the reins but I didnt move. She stepped in front of me.

“Youd better have a good reason,” she said.

I slowly lifted my head and looked up. Everyones eyes followed mine. Number Two couldnt resist a loud snort.

Mistress Eves panties were hanging from a tree limb. Apparently they landed there when she threw them off.

“Oh,” she said. “No wonder I couldnt find them.”

Number Two giggled. So did Four.

The panties were too high for Mistress Eve to reach.

“Ill have to bring a long stick tomorrow,” she said musingly.

“Or hope for high winds tonight,” Audrey muttered.

Mistress Eve struggled not to laugh. She looked at us sternly. “I havent given you permission to speak.

I bowed deeply. “Nevertheless Mistress, I trust you will forgive this humble ponys presumption in suggesting that you might want to cover your chest before we get back to the stables.”

“Why?” she demanded.

“Because you have a bruise between your boobs that perfectly matches the buckle on that big stallions chest,” I said.

She looked down and saw the mark between her breasts. She folded her hands over it, turned without a word and walked toward the stables.

“You know, thats just like getting screwed by a cop,” Number Two commented.

“What are you talking about?” Four asked.

“If you get screwed by a policeman on duty you always get a bruise from his badge,” Two said.

“Well why wouldnt he take off his uniform?” Audrey asked.

“If hes on duty he might have to jump up and rush away to handle an emergency.”

“What could possibly be more important?” Audrey asked.

Mistress Eve was waiting, her foot tapping the ground.

“Giddyup girls,” I said. “Its quitting time.” We followed her home.

A few minutes later Number Two said: “I hope Mistress Eves panties are still there in the morning.”

“Why wouldnt they be?” Four asked.

“The birds might pick them apart to make a nest.”

“Oh, you mean there could be birds living in Mistress Eves panties,” Audrey giggled.

“Why not,” Four said. “I know a few bird brains that live in panties.”

Mistress Eve didnt stop. She didnt even look back at us, but her neck and shoulders were very stiff. I figured that we were in for it when we got back.

Mistress Eve got even with us. She didnt whip us or leave us hanging on crosses all night. It was worse. When she finished washing us she played with our pussies until we were begging to come, then she locked Audrey and me into chastity belts and told Two and Four that she was adding another day to their sentence.




Number One Pony



THE PONY PROFESSOR


After dinner we relaxed and talked with the other girls. At least we relaxed as much as possible. Its not easy wearing two pounds of buzzing metal between your legs. The vibration is concentrated just above your pussy but the chastity belt carries the sensation all over your crotch. Audrey was bemused by the sensation. Shed never worn a chastity belt, much less a vibrating one and she kept squirming.

“Wiggling around isnt going to help,” I told her.

“This is the most incredible sensation,” she said. “Its sexy but very frustrating.”

“Thats the point,” I said. “And it could be worse.”

“In Gods name how?”

“You could be lying on a fur rug in front of a warm crackling fireplace in a tight hog tie listening to two mistresses make love in the next room all night.”

“Someone did that to you?” Audrey asked.

I nodded. “It nearly drove me out of my mind.”

“Yes, I could see how that might happen,” she said squirming. “It was nice the first hour or so, but now its becoming insidious.”

“Yep.”

“Ooooh,” she said, trying to find a comfortable position. “We have to endure this all night?”

I nodded.


“I hear that Mistress Karen has offered to buy that big male,” someone said.

“Worth any price,” another woman commented.

“Is she going to buy him or trade one of our males away?” asked Aggie, the lead on another team.

“If I was his owner I would demand more than one of our males,” Donna said. “That guy is worth three other men.”

“Why would it have to be a male?” Number Three asked. “She might want to trade for one of us.”

“You for instance?” I laughed.

“I wouldnt mind,” Number Three said. “That Lady Domicilla is very beautiful.” 

“I heard that she wont have anything to do with women,” Gloria said. “Males only for her.”

“I bet Number One could change her mind,” Audrey said, looking at me. “She has a very talented tongue.”

“She sure does,” Gloria laughed. “But from what I hear Lady Domicilla wouldnt let her get close enough to see her pussy, much less lick it.”

“She doesnt know what shes missing,” someone said.

“Is she a professional dom?” Angie asked.

“She used to be but apparently she came into money and retired. She no longer takes in clients for pay, but she keeps half a dozen male slaves.”

“Did she train that huge hunk of a man?” Susan, Angies number four asked.

“No, she bought him in Scotland,” Gloria said. “She had never owned a pony boy but she attended a pony meet while she was over there and liked what she saw. She paid a fortune for Big Boy and after discovering how much fun they can be she decided to convert the rest of her slaves to ponies. But she doesnt feel that shes ready to train ponies herself so she sent Timmy to us as a test and if shes satisfied with the results we might get the rest of her males later.”

“She ought to hang out here and learn to be a pony mistress,” Number Two said.

“She and Mistress Karen have been discussing just that,” Gloria answered.

“Do they train mistresses too?” Audrey asked.

“Why not, if they train ponies for other people,” I answered. “It makes sense to train dominants.”

“If she is no longer professional why does she still use a silly name like Domicilla?” asked Angie.

“Whats silly about it?” Number Two asked.

“It means house in Latin,” Angie replied.

“How do you know?” Number Two asked. “Do you speak Latin?”

“I used to be a college professor, remember?” Angie said.

“Oh, yeah.” 

“You really were a professor?” Debbie asked. Angie nodded.

“So how did you come to be here?”

“Through one of my former students,” Angie said. “About ten years ago she finished training here and was on her first furlough. She dropped by the campus and we had coffee. She told me about being a pony girl.”

“And you instantly decided that you wanted to be one, right?” Gloria laughed.

“No, not at all,” Angie replied. “At first I was appalled. I thought is was horrible for a woman to give up her freedom, not to mention a waste of her education.”

“You sound like a feminine libber,” Audrey said.

“Oh, I was,” Angie said. “I was hard core for liberation. In the seventies I marched in demonstrations, burned my bra, wrote letters to newspapers, the works.”

“And now youre a sex slave. What changed your mind?”

“I decided to talk my student out of it,” Angie said. “I took it upon myself to counsel her.”

“Uh oh, I think I can see it coming,” Susan laughed.

Angie nodded. “In order to help her I first had to understand what she was doing, so I asked her to tell me about being a pony in detail. She was all too happy to talk about it.”

“Turned you on, did it?” asked Debbie.

“Sure did,” Angie answered. “The more we talked, the hotter I got.”

“Did you have sex with the student?” I asked.

“No, but I convinced myself that I should experience what she went through, so I could better understand how to help her. All in the spirit of research you understand.”

“Right!” laughed Number Three.

“So I allowed her to talk me into wearing harness,” Angie said blushing. “I told myself it would merely be for a clinical evaluation of the experience.”

“Ah hah,” said Susan mock seriously. “And what was your evaluation of that experience?”

“I didnt care much for the harness at first,” Angie said. “In fact, I felt rather silly as she buckled it onto my body.”

“Were you naked?” Audrey asked.

“No. Buttercup wanted me to be naked and I wanted to be fully dressed. We compromised and I wore my panties and bra,” Angie said.

“And you felt silly in harness?” Gloria asked.

“Yes, right up to the instant that she buckled my wrists together.”

“What happened?” Susan laughed. “As if we dont already know,”

“The instant that I was helpless I felt a thrill like nothing Id ever experienced,” Angie said seriously.

The room was quiet while each woman remembered her first time in restraint.

“Welcome to the club,” Debbie said.

“Where did you get the harness?” Number Three asked. “Did your student happen to have a set with her?”

“No, she put together a simple harness out of nylon straps. I didnt get to wear leather until later. We didnt have a bit so she used a ball gag, but she strapped my arms very tightly behind my back and marched me around my house on a leash.”

“Did you go outside?”

“Yes,” Angie giggled. “She dragged me through the door into my back yard. She walked me around, then hitched me to a tree and left me alone.”

“Did anyone see you?” Gloria asked.

“No, my back yard had a tall privacy fence,” Angie said

“Aw, darn it,” some one said.

“Did you hope that someone might see you, right?” Audrey asked.

Angie nodded. “I was terrified that someone might see me and disappointed when no one did.”

“Welcome to exhibitionism,” Number Three chuckled.

“And later?” I asked after a moment.

“She put me in harness a few more times.”

“Did you still wear panties?”

“No, I was naked.”

“Did you lick her pussy?”

“No, I was still too conventional then.”

“What else happened?”

“Between visits from Buttercup I researched information on pony girls,” Angie said. “Which led to bondage, s and m, and finally serious torture.”

“Did you find a lot of literature in the university library?” Gloria asked.

“As a matter of fact I did,” Angie said. “In the psychology section.”

“And just what did you find out about yourself?” Number Four asked.

“Some disturbing and shocking things,” Angie admitted. “I was appalled at myself.”

“So was I,” Susan said. “When I first got into this.” There was a murmur of agreement.

“Did you try the porn stores?”

“Yes, I did that too,” Angie said. “I discovered a solid base of information.”

“So, you read all of the John Willie books?”

“Oh, I loved the artwork,” she said. “I wanted to wear those costumes.”

“Who doesnt?” Debbie chuckled.

“Go on with your story,” I suggested.

“I started to wear the harness in public under my clothes,” Angie said.

“A vibrator too?” Debbie asked grinning.

“Actually, two vibrators,” Angie said.

“Good girl,” yelled Number Three.

Everyone applauded.

“Tell me professor,” Number Four said very seriously. “Was it difficult to deliver a lecture in class with a vibrator buzzing inside your pussy?”

“It was delightful,” Angie answered straight faced. “But cost me a fortune in batteries.”

It took several minutes for the laughter to quiet down. Angie continued her story.

“When Buttercups furlough was up I went to a professional dominatrix and paid her for pony sessions,” she said.

“Were they good?” Donna, Debbies lead asked.

“I thought so at the time,” Angie said. “But looking back, they were flat and shallow, nothing at all like what we get here. The dominatrix wasnt truly a pony mistress but she did her best and at least I got to wear real leather.”

“How many times did you go to her?” Gloria asked.

“Perhaps a dozen or so. I wanted to be dominated by a man but I didnt have the courage to put myself in that position.”

“Thats understandable.”

After a while I wanted more intensity so I asked the dominatrix to tie me tighter, work me harder, and take photographs of me.”

“Uh oh,” Debbie said. “How bad were the pictures?”

“The worst possible. I posed in harness in some pretty explicit positions but the worst was stark naked on an X cross with a dildo up my pussy.”

“Did you wear a mask or hood?”

“Nope, I stared right into the camera while she shot several rolls of film.”

“Did the pictures get published?” Number Two asked.

“Not in a magazine but I gave her permission to blow them up and exhibit them in her dungeon. Theyre probably still there.”

“I like modeling,” Number Two said.

“Yeah,” Number Three said. “The raunchier the better.”

“And her pictures have been published in bondage magazines,” Number Four said. Two smiled proudly.

“There was a woman taking pictures when Debbie got branded,” Audrey said.

“That was Mary, the accountant,” I told her. “She keeps a photo journal of the farm.”

“And Ill get copies for my album,” Debbie said.

“Do you keep photo albums?” Audrey gasped.

“Sure,” I said. “If you choose to. I have seventeen years of memories, starting on the first day I arrived.”

“Do they take pictures of everyone?” she asked in a panic. “I cant have that. If pictures of me were get out it would ruin my reputation.”

“They wont take your picture unless you give signed permission,” I said. I didnt think it was the time to tell Audrey that Mary had photographed us on the cross, even though Audreys back was to the camera. “Mary examines every photograph very carefully and if someone happens to appear in one who doesnt want to be photographed she destroys that picture and the negative.”

“Are you sure?”

“Absolutely sure,” Gloria told her. “Mistress Karen is adamant about protecting our privacy.”

“But what if the pictures did get out, arent you worried they might fall into the wrong hands?”

“There are no wrong hands, as far as Im concerned,” I said.

“Me neither,” added Debbie. “I love to have people look at my pictures. Thats why I like to model for magazines.”

Audrey looked at me questioningly.

“Yes, Ive appeared in porn magazines too,” I said.

“So have I” Gloria said. “And Ive been doing it so long that I recently did a shoot with a young man who is the son of one of my old partners.”

Audreys mouth dropped open. “You cant be serious,” she gasped.

“She sure is,” Debbie said straight faced. “In fact, she hopes to have sex with the guys grandson before she dies.”

Audrey finally realized that they were pulling her leg. She blushed and pretended to scowl at them.


“Go on with your story,” Number Two said to Angie. “What else happened to you?”

“I experienced my first whipping.”

“Did you have your first bondage orgasm?” Number Three asked.

“No, Id already had many of those,” she said. “The dominatrix always made me come by playing with my pussy at the end of every session. But the whipping was my first pain induced orgasm.”

“A good one?”

“Fantastic,” Angie said. “That was when I became hooked. After she whipped me I begged to eat her pussy.”

“Were you already gay?” Gloria asked.

“Nope, I didnt even know that I had lesbian tendencies until then,” Angie said. “And Im not totally gay, just bi sexual.”

“So you wouldnt mind screwing that giant stallion?” Number Two asked innocently.

“Id screw him in the middle of the university football stadium on live television,” Angie said.

It took about ten minutes for the laughter to die down.

“When did you decide to become a full time pony?” Audrey asked.

“Right after the photography session,” Angie answered. “ I got so turned on looking at my pictures that I wanted to wear harness every day. I hung pictures all over my house. I became so enthralled with bondage that I couldnt concentrate on my career. All I thought about was becoming a slave. So I finished the semester, sold my house, closed out my affairs and resigned from the university,” Angie said. “Then I came here and asked to be trained. That was nine years ago.”

“What happened when you came here?”

“Two mistresses stripped me naked in the barnyard and strapped me into harness. They were very rough and tightened the buckles until they bit into my skin.”

“Oooh, poor thing,” Gloria said. “When did you have your first orgasm?”

“About three minutes later.”

“And youve lived here ever since?” asked Audrey. “Any regrets?”

“Only that I didnt learn about pony girls earlier.”

“And you changed your attitude about feminine liberation?” asked Donna.

“No, not at all,” Angie said. “In fact, I feel more freedom as a pony girl than I ever did on the outside.”

“It does open doors for you,” I said.

There were deep nods of agreement.

“Whats your wildest fantasy?” Debbie asked.

“Id like to be on a float in the college homecoming parade, stark naked on an x cross while someone whips my breasts,” she answered. “And I want all of the university faculty, all my former students, my parents, brothers and sisters and especially my ex husband to be on the reviewing stand as I pass by.”

“And have the float pulled by a team of pony girls, right?”

Angie thought about it, then shook her head. “No, I dont want anything to divert attention from me. Id want to be the only naked woman in sight.”

“Cool.”

“Your students name was Buttercup?” Gloria asked.

“I cant use her real name,” Angie said. “But she was called Buttercup when she was here.”

“I remember her,” Number Three said. “She was a short girl with a pageboy hair cut. Really cute.”

“Yes,” Gloria added. “She had a sweet personality and was a very enthusiastic pony.”

“What ever happened to her?” I asked.

“Mistress Karen put her up for auction.” Angie said. “She was sold to a family in Phoenix. Shes very happy there.”

“A family?” Debbie asked.

“Yes, with three teenaged boys,” Angie replied. “They keep her very busy and very contented.”

“Interesting family,” Susan commented. “Is the mother a pony girl?”

“No, shes the dominant force in that household. Buttercup submits to the father and the boys every day but she spends more time with her face between the mothers legs than she does with the males.”

“Are the males submissive?”

“No, they are all dominant, but the mother rules the roost.”

“Do you keep in touch with Buttercup?” Audrey asked.

Angie nodded. “We take our furloughs together.”

“She gets furloughs at her new home?” Number Three asked.

“Yep, it was written into her sales contract.”

“You know,” Donna mused. “With three teenaged boys, I might be tempted to take my furloughs at Buttercups home.”

Angie lowered her eyes and blushed. I looked at her curiously, and then it dawned!

“Oh, my God,” I gasped. “You do that, dont you?”

Angie buried her face in her hands and nodded. The room echoed with laughter.


PONY KATE


Audrey noticed that one of the other girls seemed to be lost in thought. The pony was Kate who is on Debbies team. Kate was staring into space, lost in thought. Audrey nudged me and raised her eyebrows questioningly. Kate noticed and snapped out of her reverie.

“Katie, you have an interesting history,” I said. “Do you mind telling Audrey your story?”

Kate shrugged. “Why not?” She straightened up. “I became a pony because of my mother.”

Audreys eyes widened. She turned to me in amazement. I shushed her and pointed for her to listen to Kate.

“I was twenty one,” Kate said. “I was driving home from college for the weekend and Id just reached the city when I saw my mother driving the other way on the freeway. I waved and beeped my horn but she didnt see me, so I turned around and tried to catch up to her.

“Mom is a very successful realtor in Seattle and specializes in country estates. She travels a lot, so I assumed that she was on her way to a showing. Id just about caught up with her when she turned off onto a side road. The road was paved but eventually it changed to gravel, then dirt. I was driving a new car and I didnt want to damage the paint with bouncing rocks so I slowed down. I lost contact with moms car but caught sight again when I saw her stopped at a gate. She was quite a way ahead of me and she was unlocking a padlock. She drove through the gate, then closed and locked it. I was driving slowly toward her but she didnt see me. She drove away and disappeared around a curve. I stopped at the gate and wondered why shed locked it. After all, if she were meeting someone to show a property she would have left the gate open.

“I stopped my car and wondered if I should just go on home, but something made me very curious, so I climbed the fence and followed the road on foot. I didnt have to go very far because when I rounded the curve I saw Moms car parked near an old barn. Another car was there too.

“The barn sat in the middle of a large meadow but there were no other buildings in sight. I assumed that mom was selling the land to someone to build a big house on.

“Mom wasnt in sight but a man was leaning on a post outside the barn. I started to approach when my mother walked out stark naked.”

“Uh oh,” Audrey breathed.

“Mom stood beside the man, turned her back to him and folded her arms behind her back. The man took a leather strap from a hook on the wall and bound my mothers arms. She tested them then nodded to him. Then he buckled her into pony harness.”

“Didnt they see you?”

“No, I jumped behind a tree,” Kate said.

“I didnt know about pony slavery then,” Kate continued. “And I wondered what hold he had over her to compel her to submit that way.”

“Being a natural born pony girl can be compelling enough,” Gloria said quietly.

“Um hmm, but I didnt know that then,” Kate said. “I assumed that he must have been blackmailing her somehow.

“When he finished buckling the harness on Mom the man touched her body. He touched her anywhere he wanted and as long as he wanted. Mom stood impassively for a while, then she began to move. She moved very sexually and it was obvious that she enjoyed it.

“Oh, yes,” someone murmured.

“Yeah,” Kate said wryly. “He touched her like he owned her.”

Kate paused, then continued. “The man took a riding crop from the wall and smacked Mom across her bottom a few times. She bent and wiggled her butt for him so he smacked her a couple more times, then he led her away from the barn. Every bit of her body language indicated how eager she was. He stood still and held a long leash while she walked around him in a circle. Then she broke into a trot. After a few turns he led her around the perimeter of the meadow. They came so close to me that I had to duck out of sight.

“After circling the meadow the man slapped her on the bottom and she began running. She ran easily with her back straight and her head high and I could se that she was used to doing this. They circled the meadow several times, then he slowed her to a walk and let her cool down.

“He took her back to the barn and removed her bit. He gave her a long drink of water and played with her breasts while she drank. She spilled a lot of water but laughed as his hands roamed freely over her body. When she finished drinking she offered her mouth for him to kiss. He kissed her and kept his hands busy with her body at the same time. Then they talked about something.

“I couldnt hear but I could tell that he wanted Mom to do something and she was reluctant. He held something small in his hand. I couldnt see what it was and Mom didnt like it. She shook her head at first, but eventually she agreed. She nodded, looked up at the sky and took a deep breath. The man did something with her breast and immediately a look of pain came over her face.”

“Ah, nipple clamps.” Debbie said knowingly.

“Precisely,” Kate answered. “Mom writhed for a moment but shook her head when he asked her a question. I presumed that he was offering to take it off. He waited until she settled down, then held up another. Mom offered her other breast and he put the second one on. He waited until she got used to it, then carefully clipped reins to the clamps and walked away backwards. Mom followed on her toes.

“He led her around the meadow, keeping the reins taut and eventually her expression changed from pain to pleasure.”

There were rustlings and murmurs from the listening slaves. Several crossed their legs tightly. (Including me.)

“He led her back to the barn and removed the clamps. He caressed her breasts until she was gasping in delight, then slipped his hand between her legs. I watched as he fingered my mother to an orgasm.”

The rustlings grew a little louder.

“It was pretty disconcerting seeing my mother in harness,” Kate said wryly. “But that was just the beginning.”

“When she came he held her close until she calmed down,” Kate continued. “Then he put the clamps back on her nipples and tossed the reins over a beam. He tugged the reins until Mom was on her toes, then he tied them off and walked into the barn.

“He left her there for a long time and Mom just stood patiently. She shuffled around a little and tried to relieve the strain by raising up on her toes, but when she let herself drop I saw a look of pleasure come over her face.”

“How did you feel all that time?” Gloria asked.

“Astonished, dismayed, confused, betrayed,” Kate said. “And aroused.”

Everyone nodded understandingly.

“Its bad enough to find out that your mother is has a lover,” Kate said. “But to realize that shes also a masochist is hard for a young girl to accept. I didnt know how bad she was until the man walked out of the barn and casually slapped her reins. Moms eyes were closed and she wasnt expecting that but she jerked upwards and screamed so loud that it echoed off the trees. He watched as she writhed, then gave her a kiss.”

“Did she have and an orgasm?” someone asked.

“Oh yes.” Kate answered. “I could tell by the look on her face.”

“Oooh, what happened next?”

“He went back inside and left her hanging.”

“How long did she wait?”

“It was a long time,” Kate said. “But Mom didnt seem to mind. She just stood in the sunlight. Finally the man emerged pulling a pony cart. He released her from the beam, hooked her to the cart and they went for a ride.

“By now I was beside myself with confusion, but when he flicked a whip across her shoulder and she giggled I didnt know what to do. I couldnt take my eyes off her as she trotted across the meadow and I was disappointed when they disappeared into the trees.”

“Where did they go?” I asked.

“I dont know,” Kate said. “ I ran across the meadow and saw that they had taken a narrow dirt road through the forest. I had no idea where the road led and I didnt dare follow them in case the came back and discovered me, so I went back to my hiding place. I sat on a log and waited. When they returned, I could hear them talking before they came in sight. I couldnt understand what they said but Mom was conversing over her shoulder as she ran.”

“She must have been in good condition,” Number Two commented.

“Yeah, I thought it was from going to aerobics,” Kate said. “Bit I found out later that shed been a pony girl for several years.”

“With the same master?”

“Yes. Hes the only master shes had.”

“How often do they meet?”

“Two or three days a week.”

“What happened after that?”

“He walked Mom around the meadow cooling her down, then he fucked her,” Kate said brutally. “He took off her harness but left her arms bound. Then had her lie down on the grass, he took off his clothes and got on top of her. I could see and hear everything clearly. Mom was very enthusiastic. She bounced him into the air.”

The room was utterly silent.

“After they finished he apparently dozed off. Mom wrapped her legs around him and lay there while he slept.”

“How long did he sleep?” Susan asked.

“Perhaps half an hour, then he got up, ordered her to stand and led her back to the barn. I hadnt noticed but Moms arms were still tied behind her back. She walked without any discomfort at all. That was when I realized that she was used to being tied up.”

“Very interesting,” Gloria commented.

“Yeah,” Kate said wryly. “I discovered that Moms master was one hell of a man too, because he decided the screw her again. He pointed to a hitching rail. She draped herself over it and wiggled her bottom as he tied her feet apart, then he screwed her from behind.”

Kate paused and looked around. “I know what you are all dying to ask. But I honestly dont know if he fucked my mother up her ass or not. I was too far away to see, and thats one question I havent asked her.”

The room was absolutely silent.

“When he finished the second time he untied Mom and she went into the barn. He plopped down on a bench against the wall. He sprawled in a disgusting posture of pure satisfaction. After a while she came out fully dressed and looking perfectly normal. She sat beside him and they talked for a while, then she kissed him and walked to her car.

I realized that Mom would see my car as soon as she unlocked the gate so I ran back to it and drove away.”

“How long had you been there?” Gloria asked.

“Almost four hours,” Kate said. “I drove home in a state of shock, and when I got there the house keeper was preparing for a dinner that evening. Dad was home and I didnt want to talk to him so I helped the housekeeper. Mom showed up an hour later in a cheerful mood. She gave Dad a kiss and me a big hug and dragged me to her room so we could talk while she got ready for the party. There was absolutely no sign of what she had been doing all afternoon. I tried to conceal my agitation but she saw that something was bothering me so I lied and told her that Id had a quarrel with my boyfriend.

“I didnt want to sit through a dinner but Mom insisted. The guests arrived and Mom was her normal happy, effervescent self. She introduced me to the guests and didnt let on a thing when her master arrived.”

“What?”

“The man who had screwed my mother walked in wearing a thousand dollar suit and looking like a gentleman.

“She introduced me to him as if he were just a normal friend. They were correct and proper and there wasnt the slightest sign that they had been together just a few hours earlier. 

“Incredible!” Audrey said.

“Yeah, it turned out that he is the president of a bank that Mom did business with, and hes a friend of my father.”

“Did your father suspect anything?” Number Two asked.

“No, Mom was the perfect hostess and spent no more time with her master than any other guest, but I watched and saw that she brushed against him very subtly a few times, but no one else noticed.”

“Not even your father?” Audrey asked.

“Him last of all. My Dad is an amiable, charming man who drinks too much,” Kate sighed. “Ive never seen him drunk, but Ive never seen him completely sober either. Hes in a constant state of mild intoxication. And he has had a succession of mistresses and girl friends since I was a little girl. Mom put up with it for years.”

“Did she have lovers too?”

“No, Mom is a gorgeous woman and she attracts a lot of men, but she told me that she had been faithful to Dad until she met her master.”

“And they became lovers.”

“Right.”

“When did you and your mother talk?” I asked.

“Years later, after I became a pony girl,” Kate answered.

“Why did you become a pony?” Gloria asked.

“Because despite my shock and confusion, I discovered that watching my mother in harness was an incredible turn on,” Kate stated flatly. “I couldnt get to sleep that night and when I finally did fall asleep I dreamt about being in harness.”

“You dreamt about yourself in harness?” Audrey asked.

“Yes,” Kate answered. “This went on night after night and it became an obsession with me. All I could think about was wearing harness. I become so wrought up that I couldnt enjoy regular sex anymore.”

“Well, I think we can all understand that,” Number Three said sympathetically. Everyone nodded.

“One morning Mom told Dad that she might be home late that evening because she was showing a property. Somehow I just knew that she was meeting her lover, so I followed her again.”

“To the same place?”

“Yes.”

“What happened?”

“Mom came out of the barn naked and he put her in harness,” Kate said. “Then he exercised her by running around the meadow several times.”

“Sounds like the same thing he did the first time,” Gloria commented.

“Yes, but after cooling her off he tied her spread between two trees.”

“Ah, sexy,” Number Three said.

“Very sexy,” Kate agreed wryly. “He pulled her arms so tight that she was lifted off her feet. Then he tied her feet so far apart that I didnt think a forty four year old woman could stretch that wide.”

“Oooh,” Number Two whispered.

“Then he left her there for over an hour while he worked around the barn,” Kate went on.

“Then what?”

“He walked over and played with her pussy until she was shrieking for him to stop,” Kate answered.

“A lot of men just dont know when to stop,” Gloria said “Especially when the woman is tied up.”

“Yes, isnt it wonderful?” Three asked.

“Shhh, I want to hear Kates story,” Gloria said.

“After he made Mom come he left her hanging for the rest of the afternoon, then he untied her and they went into the barn,” Kate said. “They were inside for a long time so I went back to my car and drove home.”

“Mom and I went to the movies that night and she was so happy and contented that I wanted to scream,” Kate said. “I wanted someone to take control of me, to humiliate me and to fuck me out of my mind.”

There were a lot of agreeing nods.

“When I went back to college I wanted my boyfriend to bend me over a rail and fuck me.”

“Did you ask him to?” Audrey asked.

“No, I didnt have the courage,” Kate said.

More sympathetic nods.

“I felt dirty for wanting to be a slave,” Kate said. “And I was afraid that he would be disgusted if he found out my dirty secret.”

“Did you talk about bondage with him?” I asked.

“No, he was a decent young man and I just knew that he wouldnt respect me if I told him what I wanted.”

“Are you sure about that?” Gloria asked gently. “We know a lot of masters who are decent men.”

“I know that now,” Kate shrugged. “But I was confused and ashamed, so I broke up with him. Im sure hes forgotten me and married some nice girl.”

“Are you sure?”

“My self esteem went through the floor,” Kate said. “And I felt too dirty for decent men so I dated the worst men I could find. I became a slut.”

“How did you end up here?” Audrey asked.

“In my obsession I bought porn books and videos about pony life and went to dominants and paid them to put me in harness. Eventually I heard about the farm and came here.”

“Do your parents know about the farm?”

“Mom does. I went home on my first furlough and I sat her down and told her that I was a pony slave.”

“How did she react to that?” Gloria interrupted.

“She was surprised, but she took it calmly,” Kate said. “Somehow she sensed that I knew about her. She listened as I told her about joining the farm, then she quietly told me that she couldnt be too upset because she was a pony slave herself.”

“Incredible.” Susan breathed. “Did you tell her that youd seen her in harness?”

“No, I didnt tell her about that until years later.

“We talked honestly and she told me about the affair. How she and her master had a strictly business relationship at first, but over time they grew close and eventually became lovers.

“Mom made no excuses. I knew about my fathers drinking and many affairs and was actually surprised to hear that she hadnt cheated on him until she met her master. Mom is a beautiful woman and she had many opportunities, but she never slept with another man until she fell in love with her master. 

“She explained that the marriage went on because neither she nor Dad wanted a divorce. Oddly enough they still like each other but are no longer lovers. She tolerates his drinking and mistresses and he doesnt seem to want to know about what she does in private.”

“Was she seeking a bondage master?” Number Three asked.

“No, it just turned out that he is into bondage. He was honest with her and he told her about his preferences. She didnt mind and after the affair began she let him tie her up.”

“Was she into bondage?” Gloria asked gently.

“No, Mom had never experienced anything like that but she wanted to please him.”

“And she liked it, right?” Susan asked.

“She loved it,” Kate said. “Theyd been together only a few weeks before he put her into harness.”

“Was he already a pony master?”

“He had played around with pony sex with a previous girlfriend,” Kate said. “But he didnt live the lifestyle.”

“And how did your Mom take to it?”

“She loved it from the very first time. She felt open and free and sexy.”

“We all know that feeling,” Gloria said. The room buzzed with agreement.

“Mom isnt like the rest of us though,” Kate said. “She isnt an exhibitionist and would never want to be seen by anyone but her lover.”

“So no public auctions or dressage performances?” Audrey asked.

“Absolutely not,” Kate said. She looked at Audrey. “Its almost too bad because my Mom is a lot like you. You would make a perfect show team.”

Audrey was flattered.

“What about torture?” someone asked. “It sounds like she likes nipple clamps.”

“She likes mild pain and she tolerates a few things for the sake of her master, but shes not a masochist like most of us are.”

“Like ALL of us are,” Debbie laughed.

“True,” Kate shrugged. “And her master isnt a terrible sadist. Shes set her limits and he doesnt try to exceed them.”

“Oh, how dull,” Number Three joked.

“How far do you think your Mother would go to please her master?” Susan asked. “Would she submit to the things we do?”

Kate shook her head. “I dont think so. She loves her master but her submission is physical not moral. She will only go so far when comes to giving up her dignity.”  

“What does your mother think about the farm? Gloria asked.

“She isnt happy about me being here. She feels that being a pony for your lover is wonderful, but being a sex slave for anyone and everyone is immoral.”

“Ouch,” Number Three said.

“After Id been here a few months Mistress Karen allowed me to invite Mom for a visit. Mistress Karen gave her a tour of the farm.”

“Was she tempted to join?” Gloria asked.

“No, Moms pony status is a personal matter between herself and her master, not a public lifestyle. She understands my desire for bondage and submission, she just thinks it ought to be private.”

“Does she know what really goes on here?” Susan asked.

“Yes, Mistress Karen made it quite clear,” Kate said.

“How did your mother react?”

“Mom understands my need for torture,” Kate said. “She is prepared to tolerate having a masochist for a daughter, but lesbian sex is another matter.”

“Uh oh,” I said.

“Yeah,” Kate said. “So I downplay that part, in fact I told her that we dont have to submit to women unless we want to.”

“Did she believe you?”

“I think so, at least, she acts like she does.” 

“Do you like those things?” Audrey asked.

“I like pain,” Kate said. “And I obey when Im given to a woman.”

“Just obey?”

Kate nodded. “I do what I must.”   

“Your Mother is a lucky woman to have found a master she loves,” Number Four said wistfully. “I envy her.”

“Do you get along with him?”

“Were ok. He knows that I am aware that they are lovers.” 

“Does he know that you are a pony?”

“Heavens no, he thinks Im a nice girl.”

“You are a nice girl,” Gloria reminded her kindly.

Kate shrugged. “Maybe, but Id love to walk in the room wearing harness and see the expression on his face.”

“What about your father? Does your he know youre a pony girl?” Donna asked.

“No, he thinks I have a job here in California.”

“Are you happy here?” Audrey asked.

“Kate shrugged. “I like it well enough, but I hope that someday I will meet a master who will take me home and love me.”


Later Audrey and I talked. “I dont think that Kate is here for the right reasons.” Audrey said.

“What do you mean?”

“She sounds like one of those men who run away to the French Foreign Legion to hide from life.”

“I think her issues stem from the shock of seeing her mother topple off her pedestal,” I said. “And from the envy of seeing her climb to a higher one.”

“Getting excited watching her mother in harness might have something to do with it too,” Audrey observed. “But that comment about showing herself to him in harness is very serious.”

“Do you thing she wants to get even with her mother by stealing her lover away?”

“Or to prove that she is a better pony girl.”

“Thats possible,” I agreed. “But make no mistake, Ive known her long enough to know that she does like living here.”

Audrey shrugged doubtfully.

“Shes definitely a masochist,” I said. “Ive seen her have enough orgasms under torture to know. And though she says she doesnt like sex with women, I know from personal experience that shes either lying or shes a very good actress.”

“Oh?”

“Yes, Kate and I have been tied together several times.”

“Really?”

“Yes, for the entertainment of guests, and believe me, she has a very talented and enthusiastic tongue.”

“Has she indeed.”

“If you ever get double crossed with Kate I think you would enjoy the experience.”

“Really? Is she as good as you?”

“No one is as good as me,” I said kissing her. “But by all means, find out for yourself.”

“Well someday I hope she meets her dream master,” Audrey said a moment later.

“I think she ought to look up her old boyfriend and knock on his door,” I said.

“Naked in harness?” Audrey chuckled.

“Naked in harness.”




Number One Pony



TEAM NAMES


Audrey and I talked later about pictures.

“How would it be possible for me to pose for pictures in harness?” she asked. “It would be so exciting but it would be absolutely horrible if the pictures got out and someone were to recognize me.”

“There are lots of ways to disguise you,” I told her. “Anything from a slave hood to a simple blindfold. Youd be amazed at how that makes a woman unrecognizable.”

She looked doubtful.

“Remember your training harness with the blinders and nose strap?”

“Yes.”

“Trust me, no one would be able to identify you in that.”

She thought it over. “Do you think the mistresses would allow me to pose for pornography?”

“Of course they would.”

“They would?”

“Certainly. Most of us here have been photographed.”

“Everyone?”

“Yep.”

“I mean serious pornography,” Audrey insisted. “As vulgar and disgusting as possible.”

“Are you thinking about the professor posing with a dildo up her pussy?”

“Exactly.”

“Would you like to model by yourself, or would you prefer something on the order of being screwed by one male while sucking the cock of a second and masturbating two others?” I asked innocently. “Would that be vulgar and disgusting enough?”

“Ooh, Id love that,” she shook herself, making her breasts jiggle. “If only I could.”

I grinned at her until her eyes widened.

“Oh no!” she gasped, “You havent. . .”

“Oh yes I have,” I laughed.

“But how could they do that to you?” she asked.

“Well, they bent me over a spanking frame and the first male shoved his penis inside me, then . .”

“No, no, no. I mean how could they force you to pose for a camera?”

“No one forced me, we are never forced to model, it would violate our privacy and Mistress Karen is absolutely fanatical about protecting that. Its the only thing that we cannot be compelled to do,” I said. “I volunteered to be photographed.”

“No kidding?”

“Yes, we have to agree in writing in advance to be photographed,” I said. “By law the photographers wont participate until we sign a document called a models release, and the pictures cant be published without it.”

“Do you think my pictures might get published?” she asked hopefully.

“I thought that you were afraid of that?”

“Not if my face is unrecognizable. I would be thrilled to know that people were looking at pictures of me, so long as no one knew who I was.”

“Yes, there is always a chance your pictures could get published. Its just a matter of selling them to a publisher who would want to put them in a magazine.”

“How do I go about getting them to take my picture? Would the accountant do it?”

“No, Mary isnt a professional photographer, but just ask Mistress Eve if any photographers are scheduled to come to the farm soon, they might be able to work you in.”

“How many times have you modeled?”

“Scores of times,” I answered. “The publishers like me and so do their customers. I get fan mail sometimes.”

“How do they know who to write to? Do they have your address here?”

“They write to the publisher who forwards them to the farm,” I said. “Believe me, modeling is quite routine here. Dont be afraid to volunteer.”

“Ok, Ill do it,” she said.

“By they way, did we really have a pony girl named Buttercup?”

“Yes, it was an idea that Mistress Dina came up with,” I said. “She thought it would be fun to give all the ponies cute nicknames. Not only that, but she decided to have each teams names begin with the same letter.”

“Really?”

“Yes. At one time we had a team tamed, Beauty, Billie, Buttercup and Boobie.”

“Oh, for Gods sake!”

“Yep, and we had another team with Cutie, Chrissie, Candy and Carla.”

“Im surprised they didnt name one of those girls Cuntie,” Audrey snorted.

“Good point,” I said. “I dont know why they didnt think of that, but Mistress Dina took the concept one step further.”

“What did she do?”

“She decided to dye the teams hair the same color.”

“What?”

“We had a team of redheads, one of blondes, another of brunettes, and so on,” I told her.

“You must be kidding! Who would put up with that?”

“Oh, no one objected,” I said. “Most slaves just want to blend in to the woodwork and relish giving up their individuality.”

“Yes, I think I see your point.” Audrey considered this for a moment. “Why did they get away from the practice?”

“Teams dont always stay together,” I explained. “Once in a while some ponies have to leave and they move different people around. It got confusing when a pony girls name was changed every time she moved to another team.”

“Why do people leave?”

“Lots of reasons. Some change their minds about the lifestyle, some offer themselves to be sold, like Buttercup did, others decide to go to a different location.”

“Different locations?”

“Yes, a couple of women asked to be sold to the ranch in Texas and one lady decided that she preferred to live on a male dominated farm. Occasionally there are other factors that make people leave.”

“What do you mean?”

“One woman had to leave to care for her father after he had a stroke. She stays in touch and wants to return someday.

“One of the males left because his father and grandfather were killed in the crash of a corporate airplane and he had to take over running the family business.”

“Oh, too bad. Tell me more.”

“Hmm, lets see, one married couple came expecting to live together in the same stable. They were disappointed to learn that the males and females are segregated so they eventually left.”

“You had a married couple? Incredible.”

“Weve had more than one,” I said. “Another couple joined the farm but the wife wasnt as submissive as her husband. In fact, she didnt care very much for our lifestyle but he loved it. He was very submissive, especially to other men.”

“Was he gay?”

“It turned out that he was and his wife wasnt happy when she found out. She decided to leave and he chose to stay.”

“What happened?”

“She returned home and got a divorce. As soon as she was gone his mask came off and he turned into the most simpering, submissive male weve ever had.”

“Is he still here?”

“No, he was sold to a male only ranch in Arizona. I hear that hes quite happy there.”

“Any more married slaves?” Audrey asked.

“Sort of. On of the mistresses fell in love with a pony boy and they left to live together, but I dont know if they ever got married.”

“Did they get out the pony life?

“No, hes still her slave and she rents him out to clients. We see them when she brings him to rodeos and pony shows.”

“How many people have lived here?” Audrey asked.

“I dont know the exact number,” I said. “But Id guess that weve had well over a hundred permanent slaves since Ive been here. And weve had staff come and go too.”

“Staff?” 

“A pair of mistresses left and opened their own dominance parlor in Washington DC. Apparently they make a fortune there. And another mistress left and opened her own ranch in Costa Rica. In addition to training pony boys she makes a fortune off clients who pick coffee beans in harness.”

“Coffee beans?

“She bought a small coffee plantation. This isnt the only farm which uses ponies for labor.”

“Ive been to Costa Rica,” Audrey said. “Its a lovely country.”

“Now you know where to go on vacation,” I said.

“Oh no, Im coming back here every chance I get.”

I gave her a hug.

“Getting back to the names,” she said. “Did you have a team name?”

“Yes, I was called Annie,” I told her. “And officially Im still Annie on the stable rolls.”

“So you were on the A team?”

“Yes, I was with Angie and two other girls names Abbie and Auntie.”

“Auntie? Why Auntie?”

“She was an older woman. She was in her forties and she was the team lead. I learned a lot from her.”

“What became of her?”

“Her daughter became an alcoholic and she had to leave to raise her grandchildren. She wants to return too, as soon as they are grown.”

“What about the names we use now?”

“Some people pick a name to be used, others actually use their real first names, and some of us are called by our numbers.”

“Do they call you Number One because you are the best?” she asked.

“Yes, I think so,” I said proudly.

“Whats your real name?”

“Beth.”

“The mistresses like you,” she said. “Ive heard them talking.”

“Careful or youll make me blush.”

“I didnt pick the name Audrey,” she said. “I suppose Mistress Karen did.”

“No, actually I was the one who called you that, the first night you were here.”

“You did, why?”

“Because you reminded me of Audrey Hepburn.”

“Im flattered,” she said. “She was a beautiful woman.”

“And a great pony girl too.”

“What?”

“Just kidding.”

 

Mistress Karen didnt purchase Big Boy. His owner wanted too much money, but they did work out a barter arrangement where we got to keep him for a few weeks and Mistress Domicilla took four of our males in exchange.

Much to the indignation of the other mistresses Mistress Karen kept Big Boy all to herself. She rode him every day and kept him in her room every night. However, she did treat everyone to watching her flog him in the barnyard a few times. Apparently she discovered that when he started to wear out it only took a few hours torture to perk him up, and being punished in front of a lot of women really did the trick. His penis would be huge by the time she finished whipping him.

I dont want to characterize our beloved Mistress Karen as an insatiable nymphomaniac, but by the time the swap was over Big Boy had lost weight and seemed a little shaky on his legs, however when he was taken away in a horse trailer he stared back at Mistress Karen with big sad eyes until he was out of sight.

When our males returned they were bleary eyed and exhausted too. It turns out that Mistress Domicilla hadnt gotten completely out of the business. Aside from her own enjoyment, she held auctions every night and rented our boys to her customers for some rather tidy sums. They were so worn out when we got them back that they were useless for work for several days.


AUDREY DECIDES TO POSE


Audrey was given permission to pose for pictures. A photographer was scheduled to come the following week and when Mistress Karen called and offered Audrey he agreed to take some test shots. He drove out to the farm and looked Audrey over, and accepted her on the spot. They had a long talk and Mistress Karen negotiated the contract for Audrey.

Audrey was surprised that she was going to be paid. She assumed that she would pose for free.

“No way,” I told her. “Mistress Karen charges for the use of the farm and for the use of her ponies, no matter what they use us for.”

“Even just posing for pictures?”

“Especially for posing,” I told her. “Its a lucrative business and the photographers make a lot of money selling our pictures to bondage magazines.”

“I had no idea,” Audrey said.

“There are literally dozens of bondage magazines that use our pictures,” I said. “And theres a publisher in Germany and another in England that specialize in the pony lifestyle, and they often send their photographers here for shoots. They prefer real life ponies to professional models.”

“Are there a lot of real pony girls around the country?” Audrey asked.

“Tens of thousands around the world,” I told her.

“Wow.”

“Anyway, getting back to your pay, part of the money goes to the farms general fund and part goes to you,” I told her. “Mistress Karen will put it in your account.”

“What account?”

“Oh, I forgot, youre a temporary,” I said. “Temps dont usually get accounts, they arent here that long.”   

“Permanent ponies have financial accounts?” Audrey asked.

“Of course,” I said. “Theyre primarily for our retirement, but we need money for furloughs or when we get a day off and want to go to town.”

“I thought we were slaves,” Audrey said.

“Sure, but we still need money.”

“And you have a retirement plan?”

“Yes.”

“Has anyone ever retired?”

“Not yet. No one has been her long enough.”

She thought for a moment. “I just had a terrible image of a stable full of ninety year old women sitting around in harness.”

“I had a worse image,” I said. “A bunch of naked old males in harness.”

“Eeyew!”


Mistress Karen ordered a special mask for Audrey. It covered her upper face with horizontal bands of metal in a black leather helmet. The first sketches looked like a baseball catchers mask, but they worked on it until it looked sexy and feminine. It concealed her eyes and nose but left her mouth exposed, and she could still see where she was going.

A man who does all of our leather gear made the mask. He lives across the valley and is quite a craftsman in leather and metal. His name is Lou and over the years he has created some wonderful designs.

Mistress Karen pays him handsomely and he also has free use of all of the slave girls. Hes an older man but hes quite strong and virile and has a terrific imagination. We all enjoy being picked by him, but Gloria is his favorite.

Lou and Gloria are friends and he made a special set of harness as a gift for her tenth anniversary.

Glorias special harness is black patent leather decorated with silver buckles and trim, complete from horseshoe boots to a helmet with a horsehair crest. The harness was his idea and he made it for free, and Gloria was so touched that she cried when he presented it to her.

Mistress Karen was delighted and paraded Gloria in front of the entire farm, then she gave her to Lou for an entire week.

Gloria looks absolutely stunning in it and Mistress Karen allows her to wear it on weekends and special occasions.

I got a presentation set too. Mistress Karen liked the idea of rewarding long service, so for my tenth anniversary she ordered a special harness for me. Lou made mine of rich reddish brown leather that matches my hair. I didnt want any ornamentation but he added some anyway. He made the metal fittings out of high gloss red metal and they are almost invisible against the red leather, until they catch the light and sparkle.

Lou is also an amateur jewel maker and he added a replica of my brand to the collar and to the front of my helmet: a turquoise heart inside a golden horseshoe. Everyone tells me that the turquoise matches my eyes perfectly.

I spent three days at his place while he made my harness. He took his time and fitted every thing perfectly, in fact he took my measurements over and over and over, until he was satisfied that hed gotten it right. Then he measured me again. He spent a lot of time examining my brand while he fashioned the jewelry. During breaks he screwed me half silly. 

Gloria and I are permitted to keep our harness in our stalls, and he taught us how to polish leather like they do in the military. I never touch the leather unless Im wearing soft cotton gloves and I keep it so shiny that I can see my reflection in it. About once a month Mistress Eve puts me into it and I get to wear my lovely personal harness all weekend. 

Since then Mistress Karen has made it a tradition to present each pony with a special harness after ten years service. She holds a ceremony and makes a big deal of buckling the harness onto the slave in front of everyone. Each set is unique and the pony is permitted to have a say in the color and design. Its a proud day for a pony slave when he or she receives a personal set of harness.


Audrey didnt get a custom set of leather of course, just the mask, but we have enough fancy sets in the tack room to provide her with a very sexy outfit. Mistress Karen took the time to personally select Audreys harness. She even picked out a dressage costume.

Audreys costume was a stiff red leather bustier with silver buckles, red opera gloves, red high heels and a silver headpiece with enough scarlet plumes to make a Las Vegas chorus line envious. Mistress Karen also took the time to train her in the outfit, especially the shoes. I got a chance to watch Audrey marching around the paddock and she looked delicious.



       THE AMATUER PLOWMAN


When the photographer arrived he brought a couple of assistants and several models with him. He decided to photograph Audrey first.

He started with her alone in her fancy costume. He shot her in all sorts of poses and in all sorts of locations.

While this was going on his models got bored and wandered around the farm. Two of the men strolled out to where my team was plowing, leaned on the fence and watched us work. They were big, muscular, and very handsome, and Mistress Eve flirted outrageously with them.

So did we. We wiggled and jiggled as much as we dared and Mistress Eve let us get away with it (she was busy doing the same thing). They returned her interest but also seemed fascinated with us. During a break they wandered over and struck up a conversation with her.

They asked a lot of questions about ponies and she was happy to explain. She stood us at attention and showed them how our harness worked. They tugged on the leather and tested the buckles, and of course their hands occasionally brushed our breasts or bottoms. They were surprised to see that our hands were bound while we worked.

Mistress Eve showed them how to drive a team and allowed them to handle our reins. They took turns walking us along a furrow. They were clumsy and caused us to stumble and lurch and we used the opportunity for an excuse to jiggle our boobs.

Mistress Eve offered to show them around the farm while we took a break. One of the men accepted her offer but the other chose to stay with us. We were astonished when she handed him our reins and walked away arm in arm with the other man.

Oh well, she left us alone with a handsome man and we expected him to have fun with us. After all, he was a porn actor and should have all sorts of stamina and we hoped he could screw all four of us. Instead the idiot actually tried to plow the field!

He got behind the plow and flipped the reins on my shoulders. I looked back at him in astonishment. He flipped the reins again and said: “Giddyup.”

The girls looked at me in dismay and indignation. I shrugged and we started off. The girls complained, in our silent, secret language but he was so intent on plowing that he wouldnt have noticed if wed yelled at the top of our voices.

“Isnt he going to fuck us?” Number Two asked astonished.

“I dont think so,” I answered.

“Whats the matter with him?” Three demanded. “I hoped he would bend us over the fence and screw us all.”

“I think hes more interested in how pony girls plow a field,” Four said.

“Humph, I could show him other things pony girls can do,” Two muttered.

“I dont think hes ever been around real pony girls,” I said. “I think were a novelty to him.”

“What an idiot,” Four grumbled.

He tried to control us but he had no idea what he was doing. I could have helped him but I was insulted that he didnt throw me to the ground and rape me. Who did he think he was?

He had us jerking from side to side and over corrected with the reins. We were annoyed and when he turned us the wrong way at the end of a furrow Number Three deliberately stepped over the traces and things became hopeless.

He tried to get us straight but we just played dumb. He told us to move this way or that but we ignored him and stared vacantly into space. The more he tried to straighten us out the worse it got. He tried to lift our feet over the traces but we just shuffled around more. Then he decided to unhook us from the plow. This didnt work because as soon as we were loose we began wandering away in different directions. He chased after Number Four, tried to hold her by the shoulders and guide her back, but she turned into the dumbest pony on Earth and just couldnt seem to understand. He finally spoke slowly and loudly as if he was speaking to someone who didnt understand English. Four stopped and stared off into space. He noticed that Three and I were wandering away so he hurried after us. He actually pleaded in baby talk, as if he was talking to a puppy. Three stopped, cocked her head quizzically and looked at him. I kept walking.

He chased me down, turned me gently by my shoulders and I obediently walked toward the team. Number Two came up with the best trick though. She walked into the fence, bounced off, backed up and bounced off again. Each time shed shake herself, which got her boobs moving, then try again. The guy ran to her and tried to explain that she couldnt do that. She ignored him and kept bumping into the fence. Finally he grabbed her harness from behind and pulled her back. She dug in her heels, glared at the fence and snorted loudly. I was biting my tongue to keep from laughing.

He finally realized that he could control us through our harness, so he went to Three, who still looked at him with that puzzled expression, took hold of her collar ring and led her back to the plow. Then he brought me and Four back. He stood us in a line and tried to figure out how to reconnect us to the plow.

He fumbled around muttering to himself. Finally in exasperation he said: “How the hell does this thing work?”

“Well, first you have to put us in two pairs,” I said. “Not four abreast. Then you attach the traces to the rings on the sides of our belts.”

His mouth dropped open. “Ill be dammed. You can talk.”

Number Three stepped close to him and looked up into his face still wearing her idiot blonde expression and said: “Of course we can talk, you silly man. We arent real horses, you know.”

“Oh.”

I lost it and shrieked with laughter. So did the others. Three laughed so hard that her legs gave way and she plopped on the ground. Four had tears streaming down her face, and Two had to lean against the fence. The man stared at us for a moment, then grinned sheepishly.

Mistress Eve peered around the curve in the road. She stepped back, then reappeared buttoning her shirt. She walked back to us but her companion wasnt with her. She looked at us, the mess that was our harness, then at the man.

He shrugged and tried to explain what had happened. We were still laughing so she restored discipline by whipping us (literally) into line. Her first blow got me across my breasts and I quickly moved into position. I tried to stop laughing but just couldnt, so Mistress Eve gave me a dozen sharp smacks with whip. I finally managed to assume the proper posture and she turned her attention to Number Two. The man watched in sheer astonishment as she plied the whip very forcefully on each of us until we were correct and proper. Then she reattached the traces and walked us a few yards. The man stumbled after us.

“Youre really whipping them!” he gasped.

“Of course I am,” she said coldly. “This isnt movie make believe.”

“But, but. . .”

I looked at Mistress Eve and nodded faintly. She understood perfectly. She stepped in front of me.

“Watch this,” she told him, and slashed the whip across my breasts very hard. It hurt. It hurt a lot! But I smiled, thrust my chest out and wiggled.

“Thank you mistress, May I please have another?” I got another.

Number Two offered her boobs and Mistress Eve gave her a few cuts. Then she whipped us both with a powerful sideways motion. Left, right, left, right, across our breasts. She planted her feet and swung with full force, rotating her body with each stroke. We turned our upper bodies into the whip. The pain was terrific but we stood firm. The man watched in utter amazement.

When Mistress Eve stopped he walked close and looked at the welts across our chests. He touched my breast without the slightest sexual intention. He was simply examining the red streaks left by the whip. His touch felt good.

“My God, doesnt that hurt?” he asked me.

I looked at Mistress Eve for permission to answer. She nodded. 

“Yes, it hurts very nicely,” I replied in a low, sultry voice. “And Im sorry she stopped. I was very close to coming.” I looked at Mistress Eve seductively.

“You were close to coming?” he repeated.

I nodded slowly and deeply.

His attitude changed from curiosity to sexual. He squeezed my breast sensuously. His other hand slipped between my legs, and his fingers wiggled under my crotch strap.

“Ah, youre very damp,” he chuckled.

“Yes, I am.”

Mistress Eve took his hands off my body.

“Step back,” she told him. “These are my slaves.”

We all stood straighter and stuck our chests out proudly. He grinned at us condescendingly and we all took a sudden dislike to the man. Mistress Eve sensed this. She caressed my breasts.

“Did I really hurt my favorite girl?” she cooed. I stuck out my lower lip and pouted. She bent and kissed my nipples. Number Two thrust hers forward and got a sharp flick from Mistress Eves finger for her efforts. 

“Dont worry, Ill make you have a nice orgasm when we get back to the stables,” Mistress Eve said seductively. She looked at the rest of the team who were hopping on their toes eagerly. “Yes, I wont forget the rest of you either.”

The man was staring wide eyed and I noticed a large bulge in his trousers. So did Mistress Eve.

“If youre not busy at five oclock come by the wash room and see how I treat my girls,” she told him.

She took up the reins, waved him aside and set us to plowing. He watched for a minute and then walked away.

When he was out of sight Mistress Eve looped the reins loosely over the plow and walked beside me. “What was that all about?”

“He wouldnt screw us,” I said. “He just wanted to plow the damn field.”

“Ah, and that made you mad, right?” she laughed.

“Yes ma am.”

“Ok, tell me what you did to that poor man.”

She laughed as we told the story, but howled when we told her that he was surprised to learn that we could talk.


Sure enough he showed up at quitting time and brought the rest of the crew with him. They stood in the middle of the washroom and looked around at the bustle of mistress washing ponies, teams waiting their turn, cooks bringing out food, and single slaves (like Audrey) bringing towels and collecting harness. They were fascinated by our end of day routine and got in the way until a mistress told them to step to one side. 

True to her word Mistress Eve gave each of us terrific orgasms. She pretended to ignore our guests while she strung us tightly between the posts. Then we put on a little show as she teased our pussies with scrub brushes, vibrators, and her hand and she brought each of us to orgasm. Our orgasms were real but we played up our reaction with a lot more groaning and writhing than normal. Mistress Eve saved me for last and I was already worked up so it didnt take very long until I was in ecstasy. I didnt have to put on an act; I really did have a terrific orgasm. All the time other mistresses were attending to their teams, and we werent the only slaves getting rewarded for a days work.

The visitors were wide eyed and the male models were visibly excited, but one girl in particular was very aroused. Her face was bright pink and her nipples poked through the material of her blouse.

I was surprised that the porn models got so excited. Id have thought that in their line of work nothing would surprise them but that evening Gloria told me that despite all the sex they have in front of the cameras, they probably had never witnessed so much real, unstaged sexual activity before.

“They do it for pay,” she told me. “But we live this life every day.”

 

AUDREY POSES


Audrey told us about her day as we relaxed after dinner.

“I started the day in my red costume,” she told us. “I wasnt even in bondage at first, they left my hands free and I just posed this way and that. The photographer told me what he wanted me to do, and his assistants pushed and pulled me into the correct positions.”

“Were you naked?” I asked.

“Not at first, the only things that showed were my boobs, but eventually they took my panties off. I posed as naughty as I could.

“Eventually they locked my wrists behind my back. Mistress Jill was there to help out and they had her get in the act by holding my reins or grasping the ring on my collar. She wasnt really in the picture; just her arm and hand appeared. Eventually they told me to kneel at her feet with my face close to her pussy.”

“Did Mistress Jill take her panties off?” I asked.

“She sure did.”

“Did you stick your tongue out?” Number Three asked.

“Actually I stuck it in,” Audrey replied.

“Oh, you lucky thing.”

“Later she put a bit in my mouth and increased my bondage. They ended up with me bent over the corral fence with my legs open.”

“How far apart did you get your legs?” Number Two asked.

“Pretty far.” 


“After that they removed my costume and changed me into a white milkmaids dress,” Audrey said. “Interestingly, the wardrobe girl kept my hands tied and she undressed me, then put the new costume on. She only untied me long enough to get my arms in the sleeves. She even slipped my panties on me.”

“Did she touch your pussy?” someone asked.

“No, but I got the feeling that she wanted to.”

“Then what happened?”

“They rounded up the male models and began the serious work.”

“Ooooh!” said about eight women at once.

“The scenario was simple,” Audrey said. “We went to the road near the old work shed. I was untied and pretended to walk innocently along the road when rough men leapt out of the bushes and kidnapped me. They stripped me naked, threw me on the ground and raped me.”

“For real?” Four asked.

“They werent going to at first,” Audrey said. “But I demanded that they screw me for real. They took turns.”

“How did you disguise your face?” Gloria asked.

“I held my hands up in horror,” Audrey said, “Or the men positioned themselves to shield my face from the camera.”

“That was nice of them,” Two commented.

“It was required in the contract,” Audrey said.

“Did all three of them fuck you?” Four asked.

“Yes.”

“Did they come?”

“Yes.”

“Did you?”

“Yes, yes, yes.”

There was a lot of laughter.

“After that they tied me up and led me away,” Audrey continued. “They took me to a deserted farmhouse where they tied me in lots of different positions.”

“Who did the tying?” someone asked.

“Mistress Jill was supposed to,” Audrey answered. “But one of the photographers assistants wanted to do it, so Mistress Jill stepped aside.”

“Was it the wardrobe girl?” Gloria asked.

“It sure was.”

“It sounds like she might be in dominance,” I observed.

“I think so,” Audrey said. “She sure seemed to like what she was doing.”

“Did she grope you in the process?” Number Four laughed.

“She certainly did,” Audrey answered. “Many times.”

“Lucky thing,” I said. “Did the men screw you again?”

“Yes, the girl tied me in the back of an old farm wagon with my legs open and the men got me again.”

“Taking turns?”

“Nope, all at once.”

“What?”

“They had sex with me all at the same time,” Audrey said proudly. “I had a penis up my pussy, another in my bottom and the third in my mouth.”

“Wow.”

“And after theyd spurted all over me, the assistants got me ready for the next scenario. 

“The next part of the shoot showed me in work harness being trained to be a pony,” Audrey said. “And the photographers girl insisted on buckling the harness on me.” (This turned out to be the girl who was so enthralled watching us while we were washed down later that day.)

“At that point one of the female models entered wearing a dominance costume and she trained me to the plow. I was rebellious so she whipped me and supervised the men while they tortured me. Then they subjected me to another gang rape.”

“You lucky, lucky girl,” Number Two breathed. “Did everyone come again?”

“Yes. And after that I had to kneel at the feet of the mistress and lick her pussy.”

“For real?”

“Oh yes. And they took lots of close-ups of my tongue in her vagina.”

“How did they hide your face?”

“I was in the special harness mask by then.”

“Oh, yeah. Did the model come?”

“Yep.”

“Did she actually have an orgasm?” Four asked. “Or just pretend for the camera?”

“I made a real effort and saw to it that she truly had an orgasm,” Audrey said proudly. “And I dont think she was expecting that to happen.”

“Why not?”

“Afterwards she spoke to me alone and said that the first time she didnt have to fake an orgasm for the camera. Then she gave me her phone number and invited me to meet back in the city for a dominance session.”

“What did you say?” Gloria laughed.

“I told her that Id love to meet her, but that I was new at licking pussies and there were women here who were much better at it than I am.” She smiled at me. But I kept her telephone number, just the same.”

Four applauded, and everyone joined in.

“Was that the end of the shoot?” I asked.

“It should have been,” Audrey answered.

“Oh? What else happened?”

“The photographer put down his camera and got on top of me.”

“The photographer screwed you?” I asked aghast.

“He sure did,” Audrey said proudly. “With his whole crew watching.”

“Oh,” gasped Gloria. “How unprofessional.”


The photographer spent so much time with Audrey that they ran out of daylight and had to do their regular photo session the next day. Mistress Karen put them up in the guesthouse overnight.

The photographer and his crew worked all the following day on a simple sex scenario where the female models had sex with the men. No fetish work was involved but the wardrobe assistant took Mistress Karen aside during a break and shyly asked if she could try on a set of harness. Mistress Karen took her into the equipment barn and personally strapped the girl into leather. She hung the girl by her wrists and left her alone for a few minutes. When she came back the girl didnt want to be released.

Mistress Karen buckled the girl into a tight pussy strap, told her to get dressed and get back to work before someone missed her. The girl spent the rest of the day with a distracted look on her face and she blushed every time she looked at Mistress Karen. The mistresses are taking bets as to how long before she shows back up on her own.


Audrey saw her photos a few days later. The photographer made a special trip with a large box full of eight by tens. He met with Audrey and Mary and he accounted for every picture he had taken. He gave up any negatives that showed her face. He also offered to pay her a substantial fee to allow him to publish the rest of the pictures.

Despite her desire to appear in a magazine, Audrey lost her nerve and initially refused his offer. Mistress Karen and Mary talked it over with her and Mary offered to act as her agent free of charge. She told Audrey that they could control which pictures would appear in print, and would see to it that her privacy was protected. So Audrey changed her mind and they spent all afternoon going over the pictures. (Audrey was in harness with her hands bound behind her back during the entire meeting. This didnt bother her, but it seemed to distract the photographer somewhat.)

Audrey selected about sixty pictures and signed a release form. Mary made sure that the photographer understood that if he had withheld any pictures of Audreys face, or if any such pictures ever appeared in print Mistress Karen would bring the full force of the law down upon him. This was merely a formality, as he was known to be an ethical man.

The photographer gave Audrey a substantial check. She promptly signed the check over to Mistress Karen, donating it to the farm. She didnt want the money; she just hoped that someday she would see herself in a bondage magazine.

She brought the pictures to the stable and showed them to us. The pictures of her in costume were sweet and sexy but more like cheesecake pics. She looked adorable in her plumes and could have easily taken her place on stage in a Las Vegas review.

However, the hard core pictures were fantastic, especially the rape and torture scenes. We all got excited looking at them, and everyone was awed at pictures of Audrey with three penises in her body at the same time. No one else had ever experienced that, not even Gloria, and we were all envious.

Afterwards Mistress Jill put the box in Audreys locker.

“I wonder if I should ship the pictures to myself,” Audrey asked. “I dont think I want my son to see them when he comes for me.”

“Mary can see to that for you,” Mistress Jill told her. “Now get to your feet and put your hands behind your back.”

“Ma am?”

“The photographer is staying here until tomorrow,” Mistress Jill said as she strapped Audreys wrists together. “And hes bought you for the night.”


As it turned out, she did see herself in print. The pictures appeared in a magazine a year later. The photographer called Mary and she relayed the news to Audrey. Audrey went to a porn shop and bought every copy in the store and sent us copies. (Id love to know what the other customers thought when they saw that elegant, well dressed lady buying a stack of bondage magazines.) 





PANAMA PATTY


Panama Patty


Audrey was tired and bleary eyed the next morning. Apparently the photographer didnt let her get much sleep. He tied her to the bed and screwed her many times during the night. A couple of times she was asleep and woke to feel his weight on her body and his cock inside her. (Apparently he is quite virile.) She didnt complain though, she enjoyed it all.

He also offered her a contract to be a professional model and promised that she could make a fortune, especially if she was willing to show her face.

She was flattered but turned him down, so he offered to buy her permanently. Audrey pretended to be interested, but warned him that she was insatiable so if he bought her hed have to be able to concentrate on sex every day, several times a day, and he wouldnt have time for anything else. That got him excited and he crawled on top of her again.

When he finished with that bout she told him that if he wanted to buy her permanently she would include a clause in the contract that guaranteed that he must satisfy her sexually and if he failed to do so, then he would have to return her to the farm and forfeit the purchase money.

He thought it over and reluctantly decided that he probably shouldnt purchase her after all. He fucked her one last time just as the sun was coming up and she had barely fallen asleep when a house pony came to awaken her. She ate a hurried breakfast and joined us as we were being harnessed up.

She was exhausted and bravely tried to pull her share, but we could see how beat she was. She fell asleep during the first break and Mistress Eve didnt wake her. She rigged the rest of us in a troika and we finished the field. 

Audrey slept for a couple of hours, then woke just before lunch. She scrambled to her feet and stood at attention with an embarrassed look on her face. When we passed close Mistress Eve motioned for Audrey to sit back down. Audrey obeyed but her body language told of her mortification.

After lunch Audrey leapt to her feet and was first in position to be harnessed up. Mistress Eve was very kind and patted her on the bottom when she buckled the traces to Audreys harness.

“Im so sorry,” Audrey murmured as we pulled the plow.

“Dont worry,” I told her. “We saw how tired you were.”

“Yeah, its ok,” Three whispered.

“Uh huh,” Two added.

Audrey blinked back a tear, then raised her head proudly.


After a few days they took Audrey off my team and put my usual girls back. She was paired with Gloria pulling the lunch cart. Two ponies arent needed for that job; it was just a way for Audrey to spend time with Gloria and to see the entire farm.

The first evening they were together, Audrey and Gloria were displayed as a pair at a dinner party. To Audreys intense indignation, Mistress Karen introduced them as the granny ponies. All the guests wanted to buy them for the night and the auction became rather heated. The granny ponies were sold for quite a lot of money.

They were bought by a married couple who took them to their room and made them act out several lesbian scenarios before the man and his wife took one each to bed.

They were both tired the next morning, but the lunch cart doesnt start its rounds until eleven, so they snuck away to one of Glorias hiding places and took a nap.

After a couple of days Audrey was assigned to pull the seed spreader. She confided to me that she preferred pulling a plow because the spreader was too light and easy.

I smiled when she said that. I looked at her body; she was trim and fit, her legs had toned up and her tummy had flattened.

“You are nicely firmed up,” I said. “It reminds me of something Gloria said to the effect that a working pony farm would be the best place in the world to lose weight.”

“If Karen were to turn this place into a fat farm shed make a fortune,” Audrey agreed. “Think of the ways we could motivate the customers to lose weight.”

“Such as?”

“An orgasm for every pound they drop,” she said. “And a whipping if they dont lose.”

“Some of them might be masochists,” I said. “What if they like being whipped?”

“Then they could earn a dozen strokes for every pound lost,” she replied instantly. “Two forms of positive motivation.”

“Ah, I see,” I said. “And after theyve reached their goal?”

“We auction them off to the male guests. And the girls whos lost the most weight gets to be used by several men.”

“What if they arent nymphomaniacs?” I asked. “Like some people I know.”

She smiled sweetly at me.

“What if they are happy with just one man?” I continued.

“Too bad. They have to have an orgy, whether they like it or not.”

“Poor things.”

“To stimulate the bidding we could show before and after videos of fat naked women struggling in harness on the first day, and then trotting past the camera slim and fit after only a few weeks. Like those before and after make over shows on television.”

“Now, that might just work,” I agreed. “Lots of men like the story of the ugly duckling.”

“I think you should mention it to Mistress Karen,” Audrey said.


As Audreys time drew near to ending she spent more evenings talking to the other ponies about their past experiences and how they came to be here. I introduced her to Panama Patty who was a number two on another team. Audrey had been on the farm long enough to hear Pattys story with more understanding. Its not a story we tell to brand new girls.

Panama Patty sat with us after dinner and related how she became a pony girl. Everyone crowded round to listen.

“How did you get the name?” Audrey asked when they were introduced.

“I got it because I was enslaved in Panama,” Patty answered. “I lived on a pony ranch down there for over a year, and it wasnt by consent.”

“Not by consent?” Audrey asked. “Then why did you do it?”

“I had no choice,” Patty said. “I was kidnapped.”

“For real? I thought kidnapping was just a common slave girl fantasy.”

“It is, for those who have never been truly kidnapped,” Patty replied. “When its real it is very frightening.”

“What happened?”

“I was working as a model in New York,” Patty said. (By the way, Patty is strikingly beautiful and no one can look at her and doubt that she was a model). “I did lingerie modeling and got offered lots of money to do porn work but I always turned it down. I wouldnt even do frontal topless pictures. My agent introduced me to a man from Central America whose name was Fernando Villa. He told me that he was a real estate developer and wanted me to pose for ads in front of some luxury houses. He told me that many of the shots would be in bikinis and tasteful nudity on the beach, but I wouldnt have to show too much. He offered an enormous fee and promised that after the shoot I could stay as his guest for a few weeks and live in one of the mansions. I assumed that my agent had checked the guy out so I accepted.”

“Uh oh,” someone said.

“Yep,” Patty agreed. “When I went down to Panama everything was just as Id been told. They put me up in a beautiful house with servants, a chauffeured car, lots of expensive clothes and jewelry.”

“Didnt you see what he was up to?” Audrey asked.

“Of course I did. Id been propositioned by wealthy men since I first became a model,” Patty said. “And some times I accepted the propositions, if I liked the guy. But I was in no mood to become the trophy girlfriend to a chubby Panamanian twerp with an inflated ego.”

“What happened?”

“I managed to fend him off. After the photo shoots were completed I asked for my plane ticket to New York. He told me that Id have it the next morning. That night my food was drugged and I woke up in a pony girl stable somewhere in the mountains.”

“Wow.”

“I woke up naked in a locked horse stall. I screamed for somebody to let me out but I was ignored. Finally a man showed up, told me to be quiet and gave me some breakfast. I demanded to be released and wouldnt be quiet so he opened the door, yanked me out, tied my wrists to a beam over my head and whipped me.”

“My God.”

“That was the first time Id been whipped and believe me, I did not find it to be erotic.”

“Go on,” Audrey whispered.

“They left me hanging all morning,” Patty said. “Then took me down and raped me.”

“They, as in more than one man?” Audrey asked.

“They, as in four men.”

“Good God.”

“They threw me back in my cell and when I screamed for help I was taken out and whipped again. I thought I was in a nightmare.

“I lay on a cot and watched them train and torture other girls,” Patty continued. “And when the guards finished with them, they came for me again.”

“You resisted them?” Audrey asked.

“Yes, until I couldnt take any more.

“I was whipped and screwed every day,” Patty went on. “Until I was broken. I tried to resist but they had perfected the skill of making women into slaves. I eventually became a whimpering slave girl. After that they trained me to harness.”

“Were you still sexually assaulted?”

“Of course,” Patty snorted. “Every day, several times a day, by a staff of stable masters. They screwed me during my training and any other time they felt like it. Its awful, but being treated like a piece of meat does wonders to lower a womans self esteem. After a while I accepted everything they did to me.

“The stable had eight other girls in it and I watched and learned from them. I became submissive and learned to obey every command instantly, whether it was to pull a cart or to drop to my knees and suck a cock.

“My world became a routine of sleep, sex, punishment and pony training. As I became more docile the sex increased and the punishment lessened. Living like that does something to your head. My world shrank, I thought less and less about my family and friends back home and I actually became brainwashed into wanting to please the stable masters. After basic pony training pulling carts and chariots I was taught dressage. I worked very hard to be a good pony girl. I became so conditioned that I even practiced in my stall.

“After some weeks, Fernando showed up, watched me perform, and decided that I was properly trained, so he took me to his home.”

“Where was that?”

“It was a mansion on the outskirts of Panama City,” Patty said. “It was surrounded by a huge wall and patrolled by security guards, which is very common down there, so there is excellent privacy to keep slaves without anyone noticing.

“Fernando was a sadistic little twerp and insisted that we call him Don Fernando. We had to bow or curtsey and beg him to fuck us. He loved to humiliate us and if he snapped his fingers we had to bend over and spread our asses with our hands.”

“How many were you?”

“Four pony girls,” Patty said. “But there was a house full of other female slaves who cooked and cleaned, did the laundry and so on. They all went naked or wore skimpy costumes and they were just as submissive and abused as we were. Don Fernando liked torturing women and looked for any excuse to whip one of the house servants. If he didnt have an excuse he made one up.”

“Did you have to work?” Audrey asked.

“No, we pony girls were for display only. Don Fernando liked to entertain and we put on shows for his guests. We would greet visitors wearing our harness and standing at attention in the foyer. He had a large outdoor dining area and we performed while they ate.”

“What about racing, or other competitions?”

“Yes, we had to do that,” Patty said. “We would be taken back to the stable in the mountains for race meets. I wasnt a fast runner so I wasnt entered into the real races.”

“Were you punished for that?”

“Oddly enough, I wasnt,” she said. “Don Fernando knew that I tried very hard so he didnt punish me for being slow. What I did do was to trot around giving rides to his guests in a chariot.”

“That doesnt sound too bad,” someone offered.

“They staged little comic chariot races, which gave them a chance to whip us, and afterwards we were given to the guests.”

“Did he give you to men only?” I asked.

“Oh no, he had women friends who liked to torture girls. And women are much more cruel than men.” She took a deep breath. “Sometimes Fernando gave us to his security guards and they liked to gang up on a girl. I would be surrounded by a dozen men who inflicted terrible pain on me, then screwed me until I went numb.”

“Good God,” breathed Audrey.

“Fernando had a doctor in his pay who treated our injuries. And no matter what happened to me I never complained, never let Fernando see me cry and I did my very best to please.”

“Why?”

“Don Fernando was part of a white slavery ring. When he grew tired of a girl he sold her. The horror stories about what happened to some of the girls after they were sold were enough to convince me to do anything to avoid that.”

“How did you get away?”

“My family missed me of course, and my father contacted my agent, who as it turned out, had been bribed by Don Fernando and knew about my kidnapping. Dad smelled a rat when my agent kept telling him that he didnt know where I was.

“My Dad was in the Navy during the Vietnam war. So was my uncle Roy, who was a Navy Seal, so Dad and Uncle Roy paid my agent a visit at his home and convinced him to talk.” 

“How did they do that?” Audrey asked.

Patty looked at her like she was retarded. “Well,” she said slowly and clearly, “They beat him with their fists until he talked.”

“Oh.”

“They flew to Panama and tracked down Don Fernando. When they were sure they had located me they called some friends who were also veterans and they went to Panama too. Then late one night they scaled the wall, knocked out each of the guards, walked into the stable and released me.”

       “Wow!”

       “I was actually awake,” Patty said. “And I saw my father walk in, dressed all in black with black camouflage paint on his face. The stable master was dozing but woke up just as Dad reached him. Dad punched him so hard that he was knocked unconscious.”

       “If your father was camouflaged, how did you know it was him?” someone asked.

       “Daddy was wounded in Vietnam and walks with a slight limp,” Patty said. “I knew it was him.”

“Amazing.”

“Daddy released me and the other girls, then he and the other Americans went into the mansion. They took care of the rest of the guards, released the house slaves, and then paid a visit to Don Fernando in his bedroom.”

“Did they kill him?”

“No, he had another slave girl in bed with him that night. The girl was tied spread wide on the bed and Fernando was fucking her when they walked in. I think if I had been that slave Daddy probably would have killed Fernando, but as it was, they just interrogated him about the slave ring; video taped his answers, and then beat him nearly to death. They took me and another American girl away in a car, loaded the other women and Fernando into a couple of trucks and drove them to the British embassy and dropped them off.”

“Why the British embassy? Why not call the police?”

“Because they didnt trust the Panamanian cops,” Patty said. “And three of the women were British citizens. Daddy figured the British would see that the rest of the women were seen safely back to their homes.”

“What about Fernando? What happened to him?” Audrey asked.

“Daddy left him with the British too. He told me that the British are quite determined when it comes to rescuing their citizens. They can be ruthless, and he told me that the James Bond movies about double O agents having a license to kill isnt fiction. They actually do that.”

“My goodness.”

“Yep, Don Fernando hasnt been seen since that night and the British embassy denies all knowledge of him. I also heard that his security men have gone missing as well.”

“Were the other kidnapped women rescued? The ones he had sold?”

“I dont know,” Patty said. “Its been kept very quiet but I think someone is looking for those women. After Daddy took me home I was visited several times by FBI agents, people from the state department and several gentlemen with English accents who said they were from the British Foreign Service but I got the feeling that they were more like secret agents than diplomats. I told them all I knew.”

“What about your agent?”

“Well, Daddy and Uncle Roy paid him another visit and he offered to hand over all the money hed been collecting for my previous appearances, all the money Fernando paid him, and he refunded all of his fees going back to the beginning of our association.”

“How nice of him.”

“Uh huh, and right after I got all that money he was taken to the hospital with severe injuries he suffered from a bad fall.”

“A fall?” someone asked in disbelief.

“A fall. The doctors thought his injuries looked suspicious but he insisted that he had fallen out of the window of his fourth floor apartment in Manhattan. They said he was lucky to have survived a fall like that.”  

“I take it that your father is some sort of secret agent,” said Audrey.

“No, Daddy teaches history and music appreciation at a middle school in New Hampshire.”

“My, my,” Audrey said. “Your father sounds like an interesting man.”

“Hes terrific.”

“Is he good looking?”

“Very,” Patty laughed. “But forget it, hes married.”

“How did you come to be here?” Audrey asked.

“My modeling career was over,” Patty said. “After disappearing for a year I discovered that it was almost impossible to get back into the business, and I couldnt very well tell people where Id been. I worked in a few jobs but I couldnt settle down. Dad saw to it that I got counseling thinking I needed help dealing with the trauma, but that wasnt the problem.”

“What was the problem?”

“I missed being a slave girl.”

There was a stunned silence.

Finally Audrey managed to close her mouth. “You mean you wanted to go back?”

“Yes, not to Fernando of course, but I wanted to be a slave.”

“Oh my God,” Number Three breathed in awe.

“Yeah,” Patty shrugged wryly. “Its addicting, isnt it?”

Everyone nodded.

“I went through three bad relationships with men who thought they were masters,” Patty said. “But they only wanted to play around on the weekends. What I wanted was full time slavery.”

“So you came here, right?”

“Not right away. First I became a bondage model.”

“Oh dear, did you do hard core?”

“Of course.”

“Did you find it satisfying?” I asked.

“Nope, but I needed to make a living, and I thought that I might meet people in the bondage life style.”

“Did you?”

“Yes, but no one could satisfy me, at least no one I wanted to be with.”

“Why not?”

“The decent people werent cruel enough, and the cruel people were creeps and weirdoes.”

There were understanding nods.

“I heard about the farm and came out for a visit and met with Mistress Karen,” Patty continued. “She tested me with some serious bondage before she accepted me. I cried with happiness the moment she tied me up.”

“Wow.”

“I felt at home,” Patty said. “But before I moved in I flew back to New Hampshire and told my family what I wanted to do.”

“How did they take that?”

“Dad didnt take it well at all,” Patty said. “But my step mom understood and she helped me explain it to him. In fact, she took him into the bedroom and had him tie her to the bed.”

“So your step mother is into bondage?” Audrey asked.

“I think so, but I dont know how deeply she might be into it.”

“Interesting.”

“Finally my father accepted what I wanted. I offered to have him visit the farm but he turned it down.”

“Yeah, I dont think many fathers would want to see what their daughters do here,” I said.

“No kidding,” Debbie said. “My father would have a heart attack if he saw me in harness.”

There were lots of nods.

“I wonder how many of our families know,” I mused.

“Mine does,” said a voice from the back, very quietly.

“So does mine,” another girl said.

“My sisters know,” a third woman said. “But they keep it from my parents.”

There was a long pause.

“It sounds like your step mother is pretty understanding,” Audrey said.

“Yes, shes great,” Patty said. “Dad doesnt know it, but shes visited me here.”

“What did she think?”

“She understood completely,” Patty said. “Mistress Karen gave her the tour and offered to let her try on some harness.”

“Did she?”

“I dont know. They were in the tack shed for a long time and my step mother changes the subject when I ask her about it.”

“Maybe you ought to invite her again,” someone chuckled.

“I dont dare,” Patty answered. “I dont want her leaving Dad for this lifestyle.”

“And you probably dont want to be teamed up naked with your step mother,” Gloria said.

“God no. That would be too weird.”

“Is your father ok with your life style now?”

“To a degree,” Patty said. “He thinks Im still suffering from trauma and he hopes Ill get over it someday and go back to being a normal girl. When I go home on furlough he always sets me up with nice young men.”

“Do you let them tie you up?”

“No, they are friends of my family so I behave myself. Dad wants me to find a decent man and settle down, but privately I asked my step mother to keep her eye out for a cruel sexy master.”  

“She sounds like a Jewish matchmaker,” Audrey laughed.

“Were Jewish,” Patty chuckled. “Thats exactly what she is.”

“So hows she doing?”

“She set me up with a couple of men, but they werent strong enough for me,” Patty sighed. “Shes still looking.”

“Does she test them before she introduces them to you?” I asked.

“I dont know,” Patty said. “But I suppose anything is possible.”

“If you prefer men, why arent you at a farm with masters?” someone asked.

“Oh, I dont mind working for mistresses,” Patty said. “And its safer here. But if I could find the right master Id go with him in a heartbeat.”

“What would the right master be like?” I asked.

“Tough, strong, cruel but considerate of me as a human being,” Patty said. “And someone who would still want me after hes given me to a dozen of his friends.”

“Wow.”

“I want him to see every stroke of the whip on my skin,” she said. “And watch each thrust of their cocks into me, and when theyve finished with me Id want him to still love me, and no matter what theyve already done to me, Id save my orgasm for him.”


“I learned something from Patty,” Audrey told me later.

“Whats that?”

“Her concept of fidelity,” she said. “Shes willing to be screwed by dozens of men, but she can prove her devotion to her master by allowing only him to make her come.”

       “Makes perfect sense to a slave,” I said.

“Yes, and Ive been here long enough that I understand it too.”

“Maybe youre beginning to fit in here,” I said. “Perhaps you ought to consider moving here permanently.”

“Or get out while I still have some will power.”




Number One Pony



NUMBER FOURS EMERGENCY FURLOUGH


I was awakened at three in the morning when Mistress Karen and Mistress Stephanie came into the stable. They woke up Number Four and Mistress Karen took her into the main house. Mistress Stephanie was the duty mistress that night. She came to my stall.

“Your Number Four got an emergency phone call,” she told me quietly. “Her brother was in a car accident.”

“Oh dear, have you any idea how bad it is?”

“Not yet. Shes on the phone with the family now.”

Number Four returned fifteen minutes later. “Im to be dressed for travel,” she told Mistress Stephanie.

Mistress Stephanie turned toward the storage lockers, then paused. She unlocked my stall and motioned for me to come along. Number Four looked grateful. In the storage room Mistress Stephanie opened Fours locker and left. I stood with Four while she got dressed and packed a small suitcase.

“My brother crashed his police car during a chase,” Four told me. “He has a broken leg and other minor injuries but they dont think hes in any serious danger.”

“Thank goodness for that,” I said.

“Yeah, but I still have to go home. My mom will be a basket case and somebody will have to take care of her or shell spend every waking minute at his bedside.”

“Whats wrong with that?”

“Shell drive everybody crazy, find fault with everything the doctors and nurses do, and hell never get a minutes rest. If Im there I can keep her at home and out of everybodys hair.”

By the time she was finished Mistress Karen had returned. “Mary is on the phone arranging a plane ticket to Dallas,” she said. “The earliest flight is at six twenty and she is going to drive you to the airport.”

“Thank you lady.”

“You may wait in the house until Mary is ready to go,” Mistress Karen said. “You may wait with her Number One.”


We sat in the living room like normal women, except that Number Four was dressed and I was naked. One of the house ponies brought us coffee and breakfast rolls. Even at three in the morning she was immaculate in patent leather harness and heels.

“I didnt know that your brother was a policeman,” I said.

“My big brother,” she said proudly. “Hes been my hero all my life. In fact, hes why I became a slave.”

“How is that?”

“Ever since I was a little girl Ive been turned on by bondage,” she said. “When I was eight I saw a comic book about a girl rabbit who was captured by an evil cat and tied up.”

“Was that a pornographic book?” I asked.

“No, it was a childrens book, and the little rabbit was a preteen with barely any boobies and she wore panties, but for some reason the drawings of her tied to a post turned me on.”

“What happened to her? Did the evil feline eat her?”

“No,” she laughed. “She was rescued by a brave little dog who chased the cat up a tree.”

“Is that it?”

“Yes, she didnt have sex with the dog either,” Four laughed. “But that book made me hot every time I looked at it. I wanted to be tied up and have something happen to me. I just wasnt sure what it should be.  

“When I was fourteen I took a set of handcuffs off my brothers gun belt and put them on myself. I had an orgasm the instant I clicked them on my wrists.”

“I think I can understand,” I chuckled.

“Yeah, but the problem was that I didnt have a key and I had to wear them until he came home.”

“Did you have them in front or behind your back?”

“I started in front, then wriggled around until I had them behind my back.”

“You must have been pretty flexible.”

“I was at that age. I could step through my arms. I wish I was still that agile”

“What did your brother do when he came home?”

“Actually my parents came home first, so I hid in my room and pretended to be asleep. When my brother came in I snuck into his room and begged him to release me.”

“What was his reaction?”

“He teased me lot before hed unlock them,” she said.

“Teased you? Did he touch you?” I asked shocked.

“No, not like that. He just gave me a hard time about being inquisitive and getting into his stuff. He had no idea that I was sexually aroused,” she said. “He finally released me and put the handcuffs away.”

I was relieved.

“After that I wore the handcuffs every chance I got,” she continued. “But I made sure I had a key handy. Id wait until no one was home then take my clothes off and handcuff myself in the nude. I practiced until I could get loose from just about any position. Very soon I was masturbating wearing handcuffs.”

My pussy was starting to tingle.

“I became very daring,” Four went on. “Id walk around the house naked wearing the handcuffs. Id open the all the curtains then walk past the windows or Id stand just out of sight of the neighbors and touch myself until I came.”

She giggled. “One morning the mailman pushed a bunch of letters through the mail slot just as I was walking past. It startled me and I squealed in surprise.”

“I take it that you were naked?” I interrupted.

“Uh huh, and the fright almost made me have an orgasm, so the next day I waited inside the door on my knees. I fantasized about the mailman pushing his penis through the mail slot.”

“You knew about oral sex at fourteen?” I asked.

“I was sixteen when that happened,” she said. “Id been playing with my brothers handcuffs for two years, and by then Id seen a few porn movies at my girlfriends house, so yeah, I knew.”

“Ok, go on.”

“I liked risk taking so much that I would watch for my parents and wait until their car drove into the garage before running back to my room. Then Id listen to hear the back door open before removing the handcuffs and putting my clothes on.”

“Did you ever get caught?”

“No, but I came close a few times, and it added to the thrill.” She thought for a moment. “The closest call was with my brother and one of his friends.”

“What happened?”

I was wearing his handcuffs when he came home with a buddy. I was lying on his bed in a hogtie.”

I raised my eyebrows in question.

“I tied my ankles together with rope, left a loop in the rope and hooked the handcuffs through the loop,” she explained. “I was grinding my breasts against the mattress pretending I was some mans prisoner when I heard the front door open. I rolled off the bed and wriggled under it just seconds before they came into the room.”

“And they didnt see you?”

“No.”

“And let me guess, you were frightened but very turned on, right?”

“Boy, was I ever!”

“What happened?”

“They talked for a while, then my brother took a shower and his pal sat on the bed and talked to him through the open door.” She rolled her eyes. “I dropped the handcuff key when they came in, and the friend picked it up and put it on the dresser. That frightened me because if my brother saw it hed know I was playing with his handcuffs again, and he might go looking for me.”

“Did he?”

“No, thank God

“Ill bet you had an orgasm.”

“Oh yes. I started to quietly untie myself,” she said. “But then I changed my mind and I rubbed my breasts slowly against the carpet while I watched their feet. When I came I had to grit my teeth very hard to keep from screaming. I had carpet burns on my boobies for days.”

“How long were you under the bed?” I asked, crossing my legs very tightly.

“About forty five minutes. After his shower my brother got dressed and they went out.”

“How did you get loose?”

“I rolled out from under the bed and tried to untie the rope. It took a while, but with a lot of straining and huffing and puffing I managed to get the rope off my ankles. Then I just stood up and got the key off the dresser. The instant I got the handcuffs off my knees gave way under me.”

“Did you have sexual feelings toward your brother?” I asked.

“Maybe a tiny bit,” she said. “But I think its more that I wanted to have sex with a man just like him. He represented everything I wanted a strong male to be.”

I nodded.

“When I was older I went to the police supply store and bought a pair of handcuffs for myself,” Four continued. “At first they wouldnt sell them to me because I was too young but I told them that I was buying them for my brother, and they knew him, so I got them after all.”

“Clever girl,” I said.

“Yes, except the clerk mentioned it to my brother a few weeks later. He came home and asked me what I was doing buying handcuffs. So I had to tell him.”

“Uh oh. What was his reaction?”

“Actually, he was ok. Hes a lot older than I am and very wise, and he understood kinky sex. He asked if I was having sex with anyone, and believed me when I told him that I wasnt, then he just advised me to be careful and make sure that I could trust the person before I allowed anyone to put me in bondage.”

“Good advice.”

“Yeah, but he neednt have worried,” she said wryly. “Any boy that asked me out knew who my big brother was and no one wanted to get him angry. I was as safe as in church. If I went out on a date the guy would be afraid to even kiss me good night.”

“You poor thing,” I laughed.

“Its not funny,” she said. “I was almost twenty before I lost my virginity.”

“Were you wearing handcuffs at the time?”

“Yes I was,” she smiled. “And it was terrific.”

“Did the man know what he was doing?” I asked.

“He sure did. He wasnt much older than me but he was already experienced at kinky sex. He did all the things Id fantasized about.”

“Which was . . ?”

“He spanked me, slapped my breasts, pinched my nipples and made me crawl and beg. He even made me kneel and suck his cock. Then he handcuffed me to his bed and fucked me.” She sighed. “I thought I was in heaven.”

“What happened to him? Did your brother find out?”

“No, it was none of his business,” Four replied. “I had sex with that guy off and on for a couple of years, but he wasnt my boyfriend.”

“Oh?”

“He was an amateur photographer and had several girls who modeled for him. They submitted to him sexually too.” She paused. “He was unattractive, had bad teeth, rarely shaved or even combed his hair, but he had the knack for getting women. One of his bondage models was a married woman in her thirties.”

“Did you know her?”

“Yes, we live in a small suburb of Dallas and everybody know everybody. She worked in a bakery and stopped off at the kinky guys apartment every day after work.”

“Did he tell you about her?”

“No, I was passing his place one afternoon and saw her leaving, so the next time I had sex with him I got out of bed while he was sleeping and looked through his boxes of photographs. Sure enough, there were hundreds of pictures of her in bondage.”

“Were you jealous?” I asked.

“Oh no,” she replied. “Just surprised. I knew her kids from school, and her husband is a friend of my dad but it didnt affect my relationship with the guy at all.”

“So you kept letting him tie you up, eh?”

“Sure, he is a kinky devil who knows ways to drive a woman out of her mind.”

“What ways?”

“Oh, by simply teasing my pussy while I was tied so tightly that I could barely breathe, let alone move. He would tickle me for hours with feathers and such.”

“Is that all?”

“He made me obey him, but that wasnt a problem. I really liked obeying him and I would have done anything he wanted.”

“Anything?” I asked.

“Absolutely anything, no matter how disgusting or perverted. What ever he wanted of me, I would have done it for him. Obedience was the most erotic thing imaginable. I must have had three or four orgasms every time we got together, and that was usually before he tied me to the bed.”

“How disgusting did he get?”

“Nothing too bad, the worst was anal sex, and I got used to that pretty quickly.”

“Yeah.”

“He also introduced me to pussy ropes.”

“You hadnt worn one before?”

“Nope. Id never dreamed of doing something like that, but one afternoon he tied a rope through my pussy lips and led me around his apartment on a leash. It was fantastic. After that I wore ropes through my vagina all the time.”

“All the time?”

“To school, to church, to my job at the hamburger stand and all around the house. I finally had to force myself to stop wearing them.”

“Why?

“Read an article about women losing sensitivity by overusing vibrators,” She said. “And I was concerned that a pussy rope might do the same thing.”

“That makes sense,” I said.

“So I cut back to wearing them only when I tied myself up,” she told me.

“Did you model for that guy?” I asked.

“Not in those days, I didnt have the nerve,” she said. “I wasnt in love with him or anything, but I trusted him and he taught me a lot about bondage. Eventually we drifted apart and I had a few other lovers, some who werent even kinky, but I finally realized that I was a natural born slave and came here. Years later on furlough I ran into him and I posed for him in bondage.”

“What about sex with women?” I asked. “Did he introduce you to that too?”

“No, he wasnt involved. I seduced a girlfriend when I was twenty,” she said. “I talked her into tying me, then forcing me to submit.”

“Did you always have lesbian tendencies?”

“No, none actually, but the photographer had lots of pictures of girls together. I was turned on by the submission more than the sex and I wanted to be compelled to do something I wouldnt normally do.”

“So you talked your friend into tying you?”

“Right.”

“Was she gay?”

“No, but she was intrigued when I offered to let her tie me up. She tied me to her bed, then just stood looking at me. I had never felt so vulnerable and exposed,” Four said. “And I liked it.”

“What happened?”

“We looked at each other for a long time, then I opened my knees another inch and off came her panties.”

I had to recross my legs very tightly.

“She crawled up the bed like a cat,” Four said. “She dragged her nipples over my body and when she reached my face she kissed me for about a hundred years.”

“Oh my,” I whispered.

“Then she straddled my face and I kissed a womans pussy for the first time in my life,” she continued. “And she kept me on that bed all afternoon.”

“Did you make her come?”

“Yes, several times,” she said proudly.

“Did she return the favor?”

“No, she wouldnt touch me,” Four said. “But when she untied me she told me to play with myself while she watched. I looked into her eyes while I masturbated and when I came it was almost as good as real sex.”


“Does your family know what you do here?” I asked after a long silence.

“My brother does.”

“Uh oh,” I said.

“No, its ok,” she said. “I told everyone that I am employed by the government, and made it sound like I work at a secret facility. He didnt believe me and did some checking. He found out about us.”

“What did he do?”

“He confronted me and we talked it over. I told him the truth and didnt hold anything back. I was honest with him when I explained my submissive nature, and told him that I didnt want to get married or have kids, or a have a career or make lots of money. I told him that I belonged here and that I was safe and happy. I told him about my friends, especially you, Two and Three.”

“How did he take it?” 

“He grumbled a bit but he accepted it when I told him that we have a pension plan.”

“You must be kidding!” I laughed.

She shook her head. “Nope, that was the clincher. Hes ok with my slavery so long as Im financially secure.”

“Has he visited the farm?” I asked.

“God no,” she said. “I dont mind him knowing that Im a slave, but Id die if he actually saw me in harness.”

She sighed.

“On the other hand, I wish there was some way that he could see how I live without seeing me naked. Id love to show him around and introduce him to you and my other sisters.”

“I wonder if there was a way we could show him a sanitized version of our lifestyle,” I said.

“What, have a family day once a year? Invite our parents and grandparents?”

“Sure. Have everyone wear clothes for a day.”

“That would be something,” she laughed. “Imagine the teams in harness over shorts and tee shirts, prancing around with innocent expressions on our faces.”

“And the mistresses armed with ping pong paddles instead of whips,” I added.

“We could have Mary conduct tours,” Four giggled. “One look at her would convince everyone that nothing sexy happens here.”

“Do you think your brother would buy it?” I asked.

“Not a chance. Hed see through it in a heartbeat,” she said. “So I made him promise never to come here. And he promised never to tell my folks.”

“Sounds like you have a pretty neat brother,” I said.

“Hes wonderful,” she said. “You should let me introduce you some day.”

“Is he into domination?” I joked.

“What man isnt?” she laughed. “Besides, hes a cop. A tough Alpha male who ties up his girlfriend.”

“How do you know?” I asked.

“She told me.”

  

Mary came in wearing a shabby old robe. She handed Four an envelope full of money.

“This ought to get you by for several weeks,” she said. “And you can access more through your credit card if necessary. Your plane ticket will be waiting at the airport and I called your father with your flight number. Hell meet you in Dallas.”

“Thank you ma am.”

“Give me a moment to get dressed and well be on our way.”

Mistress Karen came in. “Take as much time as you need,” she told Four. “And call us when you know more about your brothers condition.” She gave Four a long hug, then left.

Mary came back and I walked them out to the car. I gave Four a hug and watched them drive away. Mistress Stephanie stuck her head out of the stable door and motioned me to come inside. The night air was cool and it was nice to curl up in my cot.


The next morning after all the teams were harnessed and fed, Mistress Eve told everyone why Number Four was absent. There were murmurs of sympathy, which the mistresses permitted, then it was off to work.

Mistress Eve tied us to a hitching rail then disappeared. She came back leading Audrey and brought the mechanic bitch Paula too.

“Oh no,” muttered Number Two. “Whats she doing here?”

Mistress Eve teamed Audrey in Fours place and clipped a leash from my collar to Paulas. She walked us out of the farmyard and both Two and Three snorted loudly to let her know that they didnt think that Paula had the right to walk beside me. They thought that she ought to walk behind us.

I headed for the fields but Mistress Eve turned us up the hill.

“My, my,” Number Two murmured. “A change of pace.”

Mistress Eve took us to the pump house. Now I understood why Paula was with us.



Number One Pony



ELECTRICITY


It turned out that we did go back to the pump house the following day, but not to pump water. The pump house has two uses.

One of the male ponies is an electrical engineer. His name is Sparky and he is very submissive to women and was married three times to wives who couldnt dominate him to his satisfaction. They werent cruel enough. After his latest divorce he came to the farm for a weekend visit. He liked it so much that he resigned his six-figure job, sold his house and moved here permanently.

Several years ago he suggested a way to Mistress Karen that we could become self sufficient as to electrical power. He offered to install a pony powered generator. She gave him the go ahead and he brought a bunch of machinery and batteries and other stuff and set it up. He built a generator next to the pump house and by changing the drive belt we can make enough electricity to run the farm.

He built a shed and filled it with batteries that can store enough electricity to operate the farm for several days, and we can send the excess electricity through the power lines to the utility company, and they have to pay us for it.   

The generator must be turned at a steady speed or it doesnt work properly, so Sparky created some devices to insure that the ponies turn it at the correct speed. For the males he made metal cock cages connected by wires to a speed regulator. As long as the speed is correct everything is ok, but if the pony boys slow down or speed up they get a jolt of electricity in their balls. Female ponies wear metal dildoes which zap our pussies. Over the years theyve added refinements like electrified butt plugs and nipple clamps.

Sparky is a terrible masochist and loves to wear a genital cage. As a reward for building the generator he was allowed to work it every day but he loves pain so much that he deliberately dragged his feet so he could get zapped. 

That didnt endear him to the other males working with him. The mistresses didnt care about that but they couldnt allow Sparky to mess up the generating process so his mistress decided to teach him a lesson. He was goofing around so much that she stopped the team and made Sparky kneel and suck all their cocks. (Sparky isnt gay). But when she put them back to work he went right on dragging his feet, so she bent him over a bar and allowed the other males to screw him in the butt. That didnt stop him either, so she hung him by his wrists, strapped a horsewhip to each capstan bar and allowed them to smack him in the groin.

He liked that too, Sparky is such a masochist that cruel male masters have been know to turn pale seeing him take a whipping on his genitals. (Women on the other hand, cant get enough of seeing him being tortured.) Mistress Karen finally took him off the detail.


One of the mistresses came up with a way to use the pump house as a form of punishment. She was dealing with a disobedient pony boy and she got creative. She tied a slender cord around his balls, attached the cord to a bar and put a team to work. The bad pony had to keep up or risk having his balls ripped off. He did ok for a while, but made the mistake of smirking defiantly, so she tied a hobble on his ankles. The hobble had enough slack that he could keep up but it took a lot of effort. He was panting and sweating within a few minutes, and after a few hours he was begging for mercy. The mistress stopped the team and smacked his balls with a cane. He finished the shift in tears and became very docile after that.

The technique is called towing and the female version is to attach heavy nipple clamps to a pony girls nipples, or pussy lips, or both, and subject her to the same treatment. It has been used to tame quite a few ponies.

One pony girl who thought she was tough as nails, actually offered to submit to being towed by her pussy lips just to prove how much pain she could take. (Believe me, Ill never do that again!)

They improved on the horsewhips too. Mistress Karen had thin canes attached to the ends of the capstan bars and set a pipe upright on the floor. When the canes hit the pipe it holds them back until they snap forward. Anyone nearby will get smacked very hard. When a slave is strapped over a punishment horse and placed at the correct distance he or she will get the full force of those canes every twenty seconds. Its a favorite way of punishing someone without getting the mistress all sweaty.


Mistress Eve buckled us into very tight crotch straps after inserting the metal dildoes up our pussies. Audrey wasnt aware that the dildo was capable of inflicting shocks, she just thought it was a nice touch from Mistress Eve.

Mistress Eve set a metronome to the correct rhythm and pointed to me. I tapped my foot to get us all in sync, then counted to eight and stepped off. Everyone moved in perfect unison. Audrey did too but she had no idea that there was a penalty for getting out of step.

We worked along for an hour, then by winks and nods we conspired to enlighten her. I took a deep breath, gritted my teeth, braced for the shock and stopped in my tracks, so did Two and Three. Sure enough we received a terrific jolt that seemed to flash through our bellies clear into our brains. Audrey wasnt expecting anything and let out a shriek. She hopped and shuffled in confusion and tried to look at her pussy belt.

Mistress Eve looked at us curiously, then realized that we were messing with Audrey. She snapped her whip across my shoulders about a dozen times to get us going, then gave the others a few stinging cuts as they went by. When youre being whipped the instinct is to run and get away from the whip, but going too fast gets the same results as going too slow. We got zapped again.

Audrey screamed again and staggered, which slowed us down and brought another jolt. Mistress Eve stomped across the room and shut off the electricity, then she carefully and methodically whipped me to tears.

She whipped my back, my breasts, my thighs and bottom, and the only reason I didnt get that whip on my pussy was the crotch strap.

After Id begged for mercy she whipped Number Two and Number Three, and she gave Audrey a few strokes for good measure. Then she turned the equipment on and ordered us to get moving. Audrey marched with an expression of bewilderment, then I saw understanding dawn on her face. She looked at me, raised her brows as if to say: how could you do that to me? then she stopped dead.

None of us were expecting that and we all screeched in surprise when about a million volts burned through our pussies. (Thats what it felt like anyway.)

Audrey stood unflinchingly while Mistress Eve gave her a terrific whipping. She looked me in the eyes and smiled triumphantly. I bobbed my head to tell her that the jokes were over for the day. I tried to communicate the same thing to Mistress Eve but she was having none of it. She walked to the control panel, turned up the voltage and pushed the manual button. We all screamed as the electricity jolted through us. (Sparky set the system up so that we can get pain, but never enough electricity to injure us. Something about volts and amps, which I dont pretend to understand, but it still felt like pure lightening between our legs.)

We hopped and twisted and writhed trying to escape the pain. Number Two put on a pretty sexy impromtu dance trying to shake the dildo out of her vagina, but it didnt help. The electricity made our hair crackle and stand up and I honestly expected to see smoke coming out of our pussies (or at least steam).

Just as we were calming down Mistress Eve touched that button again for a split second, but it was enough to make four pony girls wail like air raid sirens.

“All right ladies, just one more time and Ill hold this button down until you are unconscious,” Mistress Eve said grimly.

I dropped to my knees and bowed as low as the traces would permit. The others followed a half second later. Mistress Eve walked slowly around the room. She paused and placed her foot on the back of my neck. I nodded as rapidly as I could. Then she went to each girl in turn and subjected her to this very serious symbol of dominance. They all accepted eagerly. 

“Stand up,” Mistress Eve commanded. I staggered to my feet but the pain between my legs was still terrific. I tottered unsteadily. Mistress Eve slashed her whip across my legs.

“STAND,” slash, “UP,” slash, “STRAIGHT,” she commanded.

I became a statue.   

“If there is any more nonsense I will whip you until I am too tired to lift the whip,” she said. “Understand?”

I bowed, pawed the floor, curtseyed and jiggled my boobs in every gesture of submission I could think of. I even whimpered like a puppy under my gag.

We marched the rest of the shift in perfect order.


WEEKENDERS


You might think that we would have to pump water and electricity more often but temp slaves do most of the work.

Many weekenders come just to walk the pump house floor. Some like to be forced to work, and others like it rough, including the electrical motivation, but many seem to simply enjoy the repetition.

One weekend slave girl (actually a woman in her forties) told me that the endless circling simplified her existence and brought peace of mind. She said that she was able to meditate while turning the capstan, which she considered to be a form of prayer wheel. (A prayer wheel?)

I told her that the idea was to get a sexual thrill from the experience, and most of us were happy to concentrate on the existence of our vaginas, not the meaning of the universe. She just smiled knowingly and told me that some day I would receive enlightenment. I told her that Id rather receive a sound spanking.  


One lady in particular doesnt give a damn about philosophy. She brings her husband and makes him work the pump house. She relaxes in a lounge chair and reads while he pulls a bar round and round by himself. Its hard for a single pony to turn the generator and still maintain the correct speed. After a few hours he gets tired, slows down and gets zapped. His wife doesnt even glance up when he screams.

Shes made friends with some other dominant wives and occasionally they team their husbands on the capstan. The ladies chat or play bridge and tease their slaves by wearing sexy dominance outfits. Other times they bring baskets of food and have a tea party wearing nice dresses. (Except they wont have any underwear, and sit with their legs apart.)

Sometimes they borrow our male slaves and make them kneel under the table and eat their pussies. And occasionally they set up cots and allow our males to fuck them while their husbands watch as they trudge past.

So many weekend ponies want to use the pump house that Mistress Karen has to take reservations months in advance, and even then she is forced to double and triple the number of slaves on the capstan. Some slaves complain that its too easy because there are so many people working. It gets worse in cold weather and she is considering building a second generating room. We could end up selling power to the whole state of California.


Not all weekenders work the pump house. Many like to be out of doors and to get dirty (physically and morally).

We have a pair of women who come out twice a month and give carriage rides around the farm.

It started with one woman who came with her boyfriend. She was young and wanted to experience pony bondage. He was completely out of his depth and placed her in the hands of our mistresses, then stood back and watched.

The mistresses trained the girl, named Linda, in slavery. And because he was such a nice young man, eager to please his girl, they trained him in dominance. He wasnt comfortable at first, but eventually grew to like the scene. 

They met another couple and Linda and the second girl, named Dottie became friends. 

One day their boyfriends paired them up to a wagon and rode around the farm. The girls enjoyed pulling the wagon and it became a routine part of their visits. Neither seems to care very much for punishment, but they love being wagon girls.

We owned an old four passenger Cinderella coach for parades and such, and Mistress Karen hauled it out of storage and had it refurbished. She allowed the girls to take their husbands for a ride and they were ecstatic. They now use it to give guests carriage rides. 

They can easily pull the carriage at a walk but they must have another pair of ponies if they are to trot. Ive been teamed with them and I enjoy giving carriage rides too. But because the coach has become the private domain of Linda and Dottie I have to give up my status as lead. 

The coach is painted white with lots of gold trim and the ponies wear matching harness. We have a spare set for when we double the team.

Their masters set up a little booth in the courtyard and sell tickets.

Linda and her boyfriend got married but they still come out twice a month. She even pulled the carriage while she was pregnant, which raised a few eyebrows and generated a lot of ticket sales.

The carriage rides are supposed to last only an hour, but many times theyve gone much longer. Its pretty obvious that sometimes the passengers stop the carriage and screw the ponies. Linda and Dottie return with flushed faces, grass in their hair and harness in disarray but their masters dont seem to mind.

They also give hayrides in the autumn with a real hay wagon, but its so heavy that we have to add more ponies. It takes at least eight pony girls to pull that thing when its fully loaded.

Hayrides are a lot of fun, with bonfires, hot cider and getting screwed in a haystack by the male guests. The rides are always followed by a nice rubdown for us chilly pony girls afterwards. (A few years ago it turned cold during a hayride and we were chilled to the bone by the time we got back to the stables. Mistress Jill built a fire right in the middle of the washroom floor, turned out the lights and we were washed by the light and warmth of the fire. It was very romantic.)


Another regular weekender is a lanky woman from England who we call the duchess. She wants to be worked as hard and dirty as possible.

The duchess is tall and bony, with pale skin and sagging breasts. She has light gray eyes and dull blonde hair. She doesnt wear makeup or do her hair in a fashionable style. She just looks dreary, but her clothes are expensive and she arrives in a luxury sedan.

She absolutely loves dragging a plow through the hardest soil until she is covered in dust and sweat. Sometimes the mistresses flood a section of field until it turns to thick mud. The duchess wades through the muck and dust, and struggles to pull the plow. She never has to be encouraged with a whip. She works herself almost to exhaustion, and Ive seen her near to collapsing when they bring her in from the field. 

She likes to work alone and wont be paired up. She rarely smiles and never talks to other ponies. She doesnt seem to enjoy sex but she obeys instantly if a mistress orders her to submit. Weve watched her eat pussies and suck cocks, and spread her legs for the guests yet she never shows any emotion.

She accepts punishment without complaint too. She gets spanked, and caned and even whipped, and she yelps sometimes, but she never seems to resent her torment. We cant tell if she likes pain or not and we wonder if she ever has an orgasm. The only emotion she displays is an air of satisfaction when she stumbles into the washroom at the end of her shift. Even the mistresses cant figure her out.

The first time Audrey saw the duchess we were returning from the fields late on a Friday afternoon. She gasped and turned to watch the woman, then caught herself and came to attention. 

“Whats the matter?” Mistress Eve asked.

“I think I know that woman,” Audrey answered.

“Who is she?” Mistress Eve asked.

“Dont you know her name?” Audrey asked.

“Nope. She uses an alias.”

“Then I probably shouldnt tell her name,” Audrey said. “If she has requested anonymity.”

“You are quite right,” Mistress Eve said. “Forget that I asked.” She flicked the reins and we moved on.


“So you know the duchess?” I asked later that evening.

“I cant say that I really know her,” Audrey answered. “But Ive met her a few times.”

“Would she recognize you?”

“No, I dont think so, but I will tell you that she is one of the top lawyers in the state.”

“Thats not unusual,” I said.

“Its not?”

“Nope. Lots of lawyers come here for punishment,” I told her.

“Really?”

“They go to dominatrixes too. Ive heard that they constitute the largest group of clients by profession.”

“Why?”

“Guilt.”

Audrey thought about this for a moment. “I can see how that could be true.”

“What about the duchess,” I asked. “Do you think shes trying to absolve her sins with slavery?”

“Could be,” Audrey said. “Shes hauling a lot of them around.”

“What kind?” I asked. “Does she cheat on her husband, anything like that?”

“No, but she is the worst cutthroat lawyer ever. She takes pleasure in ripping people to shreds in the court room and shes vicious when it comes to divorce cases.”

“Id know how to take care of her,” I said.

“Hows that?”

“Locate about twenty of her courtroom victims and invite them to the farm some weekend, then turn her over to them in chains.”

“My God, that would be terrible for her,” Audrey gasped. “I cant believe that you would say something so cruel.”

I nodded.

“Why, they might torture her to pieces,” Audrey continued.

“Too bad,” I said.

Audrey was quiet, then giggled. “Do you think the mistresses would let me watch?” 



 

Number One Pony



THE PUMP HOUSE


Besides generating electricity the pump house can pump water. In fact, thats why it was built.

When Dinas great grandfather built the farm in the eighteen nineties he dug a well and built a water tower atop a hill behind the main house. At first the water was pumped by a windmill, then later by electricity. The rickety old tower was demolished in the sixties and replaced by a large steel tank that holds thousands of gallons of water and could supply a small town.  Years later Mistress Dina decided rather than use electricity to pump water she would use pony power, so she had the pump house built.

The pump house is a round building and it looks like an old fashioned threshing floor. Ponies walking in a circle turn a capstan connected to the pump, and the pump sends water into the tank. Its quite simple. When the pump house was first built Mistress Dina had the tank was drained, the leaks were patched and it was painted inside and out. Then she set us to work refilling it and it took teams of ponies working in shifts eight days to fill it to capacity. Now we just top it off once a week, and every month or so, they send Paula along to do maintenance on the equipment.


Mistress Eve released Paulas arms and motioned her into the machinery room, then separated the rest of us and hooked us to the capstan bars. We waited patiently while Paula checked the pumps and pipes and seals and so on. After a while she crawled up out of the manhole and told Mistress Eve that everything was ok.

Mistress Eve snapped her whip across my butt and we went to work.

Pumping water is quite simple, you just walk in a circle and you dont have to worry about setting a constant speed (unless the mistresses decide to hook up the electric shock system just for fun).

The building has glass walls and the view is terrific. In warm weather the walls can be lowered and we work in the open air. There is usually a breeze up the hill and the work can be very pleasant. While we turned the capstan Mistress Eve had Paula open the walls, sweep up and polish all the valves and dials, then after an hour she put Paula in Audreys place.

The pump house has benches along the walls and Audrey was allowed to sit down and take a break for half an hour, then she relieved Number Three, and so on.


I dont like working with Paula. Shes not a likeable person to begin with, and she isnt used to being part of a team. Shes strong enough but has trouble maintaining a good pace. She slowed us down at times, and it got to be very annoying feeling the bars jerk backwards when she got out of rhythm.

The electrical punishment system can be used when we pump water but Paula is so erratic that Mistress Eve didnt turn it on, thank God. She knew it wouldnt be fair to the rest of us.

Mistress Eve doesnt like Paula any more than the rest of us and she encouraged her with the whip. (And they werent erotic little love strokes either). I must confess that I enjoyed seeing the whip curl around Paulas chest and snap across her nipples. I got excited watching, so did the rest of the team.

Paula squealed and yelped each time the whip got her and her body was soon striped with welts but it didnt help. She just couldnt get into the rhythm.

After one carefully aimed stroke caught her in the crotch she actually stopped and glared at Mistress Eve. That was a bad mistake.

Mistress Eve motioned for me to stop, then took careful aim, rippled the whip across the floor sinuously, then swung it with all her strength. The tip of the whip snapped on Pauls right breast like a pistol shot. Paula screamed so loud that they must have heard her at the main house. The second snap got Paulas other breast. Paula didnt scream that time. I think the pain actually shocked her into silence.

Mistress Eve then signaled for me to get moving. Paula was sobbing so loudly that she didnt step off on time and we nearly jerked her off her feet. She hopped to keep up and wept bitterly as we worked.

Even so, she just couldnt get it right. She still threw us off our pace.

The other girls were angry and let me know it. I knew I was risking a severe whipping, but I looked right at Mistress Eve, jerked my chin toward Paula and shook my head emphatically. She rolled her eyes in exasperation and nodded.

She unhooked Paula and hung her by her wrists from a ceiling hook. She made her stand on a box while she tied her wrists, then kicked the box from under feet. Paula screamed when the ropes tightened but Mistress Eve ignored her and walked away. The rest of us worked in perfect harmony while Paula wailed in agony.

Mistress Eve amused herself by whipping Paula from time to time, and Paula is such a masochist that eventually she began to enjoy the pain. But Mistress Eve wouldnt allow her to come. She watched closely and when Paulas crying changed from pain to passion she would walk away. 

After an hour Mistress Eve dragged the whipping horse into place and bent Paula over it. She took her time and carefully strapped Paula into place. Then she attached the canes to the capstan bars. Paula was still sobbing from her whipping but her voice went up about ten octaves when the first cane snapped across her butt.

The height of the canes can be adjusted so that the slave riding the horse doesnt get cut in two. Mistress Eve set ours so that one cane struck Paulas bottom high, the next a bit lower, and so on.

At normal pace one of the canes will smack their victim every eight seconds

We got a great deal of satisfaction hearing the canes smack across Paulas skin, and we had to resist the temptation to speed up so that shed get hit harder.


A couple of years ago Mistress Karen hosted a visiting master from Germany and they brought his favorite slave to the pump house. She wasnt there to pump water, she was to experience a mechanical caning. My team was used to supply the power.

Mistress Karen began with towing the slave behind us. She was a terrific pain lover and was grinning from ear to ear while they attached the clamps to her nipples.

She followed us in our circle with the clamps on her breasts and pussy lips. And Mistress Karen hooked her up to the electrical system (but didnt connect it to us.)

The German woman had no problems until her master put a hobble on her ankles, then she got zapped a few times. She shrieked every time the electricity coursed through her pussy, but they were shrieks of pleasure.

She was allowed to enjoy that for about an hour then they strapped her to the horse and set the canes up.

She endured the canes across her bottom for another hour, and obviously enjoyed a couple of orgasms. Then they changed her position and hung her by her wrists so that the canes got her across the backs of her legs. She liked that too, and giggled in delight when her master turned her so that the fronts of her legs received punishment.

Her master lowered her body until she was receiving the blows across her belly and crotch and that sent her into a shrieking orgasm.

The woman endured those canes for six hours. She felt the canes across her arms, her back, her shoulders and even on the soles of her feet for a few minutes, (which made me shudder in horror. That is not erotic pain, not to me anyway).

She finally ended up on her knees with her breasts at the correct height to feel the canes on her nipples. She had an orgasm at the very first stroke and seemed to shudder in ecstasy for almost an hour. She fainted and was carried unconscious from the building. Her body was one huge bruise.

My team was a mass of damp pussies when we finished, but Mistress Karen seemed to forget about us. She was so engrossed by the German slave that she just sent us back to the stable without even a slap across the bottom. Mistress Eve made up for it though; she rubbed our pussies in the washroom until we all had nice orgasms.

We heard that when he returned to Germany the master had a copy of our capstan built, recruited a team of slave girls, and uses it to torture his woman on a weekly basis.


Mistress Eve was reading a book and seemed to forget that Paula liked pain, and after a while Paula suddenly let out a long deep sigh of utter delight. Wed brought her to an orgasm. Damn!

We all snorted indignantly and I glared at Mistress Eve. She shrugged in apology. She put down her book, took Paula off the horse and tied her to a tree down the hill so we wouldnt have to listen to her crooning with pleasure.

After lunch Mistress Eve sent Paula back with the chuck wagon. She sent a note with Gloria asking the stable mistress to teach Paula some discipline. 

After the noon break everyone perked up. Mistress Eve sat in a chair, propped her feet up and read her book, and she played music on the sound system. I smiled at the surprise Audreys face when a Sousa march came over the speakers.

We snapped to attention and marched formally, knees high, chests out, and stern looks of determination on our faces. Audrey rolled her eyes in a youve got to be kidding look, but within a few minutes she was marching in step. I confess that I thought it was silly the first time I worked to march music, but it actually does help. Something the soldiers figured out centuries ago, I guess.

Mistress Eve played other music too, but it was all with a steady, even rhythm. (Did you know that you can march to Dixieland jazz? Glenn Miller too.) Round and round we went all afternoon. Walking in circles hour after hour is mindless work and its easy to zone out into a sort of trance

I heard Mistress Eve giggle. I looked at her curiously and she pointed at Audrey. Audrey was marching with her knees high, her back straight, her chin in the air and her shoulders rocking in perfect time to the Stars And Stripes Forever. She was lost in thought. Her eyes were slightly glazed and was completely oblivious to what she was doing.

What the hell I looked at Two and Three and began rocking my shoulders. They joined in. We made a couple of circuits before Audrey noticed that Mistress Eve was laughing. She snapped out of her reverie and looked at Mistress Eve curiously. She looked at me and I shrugged as if I had no idea. We made several more circuits before it dawned on Audrey. She scowled, tossed her head and snorted at us and Mistress Eve lost it completely. She slid out of her chair onto the floor and laughed until she had tears.

Audrey marched stiffly, trying to keep from smiling, but we just rocked our shoulders. 

We knocked off at five and Mistress Eve walked us back to the barn. When we got to the barnyard we passed Paula locked in a pillory, and she looked very uncomfortable. Her face was wet with tears and her bottom and the backs of her legs were raw from being caned.

Mistress Jill was removing a large strap on and Mistress Stephanie was waiting to put it on. We found out later that practically every mistress on the farm had screwed Paula with that monster.

She scowled at us. Two and Three snorted disdainfully and shook their boobs at her, so did Audrey.


We went back to the pump house the next day.

We had two full days there. Audrey enjoyed them and we talked about it in the evening.

“I hate to confess this, but I like the work of pumping the water,” she said.

“Why?”

“Its relaxing,” She said. “I can just walk and walk and not have to think about what Im doing. Its almost therapeutic as long as I dont get electrocuted through my pussy.”

“I agree,” I told her. “You can think deep, important thoughts, or you can clear your mind and simply enjoy the music.”

She gave me a look. “Speaking of music, it wasnt nice of you to make fun of me,” she said.

“Oh we werent,” I laughed. “We were impressed by your marching skills and were just trying to match your grace and beauty.”

“Poo,” she laughed. “I couldnt understand why you were laughing until I realized that I was marching like the perfect mindless little pony girl.”

“Proper training always shows,” I said. “Your form was impeccable; the straight back, outthrust breasts, high steps with pointed toes, and above all, the blank, glassy eyed expression on your face.”

“Dont you mean brainless?”

“Actually, you looked pretty sharp. All you needed was a set of plumes.”

“Thanks so much.”

“Mistress Eve was impressed, if youll recall,” I said.

“She was laughing too,” Audrey said indignantly.

“Uh huh, and she took you to her room right after evening meal, didnt she?”

Audrey blushed. “Yes.”

“From the disgustingly satisfied looks on both your faces this morning, Id say you had a good time.”

“Um hmm,” she stretched like a cat. “Do we go back to the pump house tomorrow?”

“No, the tank ought to be filled by now so I think were back to plowing.”

“Thats all right,” she said. “I like pulling the plow. By the way, do you think Ill get to stay with your team until Number Four gets back?”

“Possibly,” I said. “But arent you scheduled to go home next week?”

“Damn, Id forgotten that,” she said.

“Call your son and tell him you want an extension,” I suggested.

“I cant. Ive got several unavoidable social events next week,” she said. “Besides, my son tells me that people are asking where I am and hes running out of excuses. He says he can either tell them that Im at the Betty Ford clinic for alcoholics or working naked on a pony farm.”

“Hmmm,” I said. “What about telling them youve been abducted by sex starved space aliens?”

“No, weve used that one already.”




PHONEY PONIES


In the early days we got a lot of people who just wanted to wear harness and sit around drinking beer. Few of those people had any idea of true pony discipline and most of them were fat, sloppy, and rather low class. They didnt want to work the fields, pull carts unless for a camera, and wouldnt even work at the pump house. Mistress Dina put a stop to the drinking and eventually got ride of the slobs.

She accomplished this by making them to work; and she gave them hard work. She and the other mistresses made those phonies work until they were ready to drop, and any that lagged or complained got whipped until they screamed for mercy. Most of them left the moment they were untied, but we had one or two surprises.

One woman discovered that she liked getting whipped. She was fat, untidy, and very coarse in her behavior and her language, but she had the first true orgasm in her life when Mistress Dina hung her by her wrists and whipped her breasts. She was begging for more the instant Dina lowered her whip. When she was untied the woman fell to her knees if front of Dina and begged through tears to be accepted and trained. Mistress Dina saw something in that woman, a spark that no one else detected. She sent the womans boyfriend packing but allowed the woman to remain and decided to train her to be a good slave girl and a proper lady.

The first thing she did was to rename the woman Grace, which was a joke on how vulgar she truly was.

Grace was put through the toughest training that Mistress Dina could devise, and she worked like a demon to please her. She was whipped, wracked, humiliated and teased and denied sex for six months while she learned to walk and carry herself with grace and dignity. She was trained to harness and to please men and women sexually, and especially how to talk like a lady instead of a barroom tramp. We were astonished at first, and later impressed with Graces determination.

Grace is a true masochist and punishment didnt work on her; she had orgasms with almost every stroke of the whip, so she was punished with denial. It worked because she was willing do anything to earn a spanking or a flogging.

Eventually her dedication paid off and Grace became a premier pony. She lost weight, toned up her skin and muscle and mastered every course of dressage and dance.

Her boyfriend, who was a sleazy creep, kept calling the farm and demanding to talk to Grace but she was not allowed to see or speak to him. Finally when her training was complete he was permitted to return. He was allowed to join the guests at dinner and sat in the back if the dining room. Mistress Dina had to loan him a jacket and tie). He watched Grace perform dressage as part of a team, and later in a solo routine, and he didnt recognize her. He refused to believe that it was Grace even after Mistress Dina told him.

After dancing Grace was strapped into a whipping frame and flogged for the entertainment of the guests, and her boyfriends eyes nearly popped out when watched her have an orgasm. Afterwards she sparkled with anticipation as she was displayed for auction. She was sold for a high price to a pair of men from Japan. After the auction Mistress Dina led her to a side room and allowed her a few minutes alone with her boyfriend. When she returned the boyfriend was gone and Grace was standing at attention like a proper pony, excitedly waiting to be delivered to her temporary owner. The boyfriend was never heard from again.

Grace had become such a lady that as a prank some mistresses took her to the main house with several other female ponies and hosted a formal tea party in the parlor. Dina walked in to see a room full of naked women sitting around drinking tea from demitasse with their pinkies extended and talking in low proper voices about society and fashion and such. Even the mistresses were nude. Dina didnt blink an eye. She walked away, returned minutes later stark naked and poured herself a cup of tea.


Grace lived here for several years and was an exemplary pony and was a personal favorite of Mistress Dina. She usually spent at least one night a week tied to Dinas bed.

Over the years she received many offers for purchase, which she turned down. She was devastated by Dinas death and a few months afterwards she told Mistress Karen that she would no longer object to being sold. She couldnt bear to live here with Dina gone. She was sold to a wealthy couple from Indiana and has been with them for many years. She came back to the farm on vacation a few years ago and the mistresses put her into harness. She was escorted to Dinas grave where she sat for several hours, talking to her. That evening she was led around the stables and greeted all her old friends, then she went back to her master and mistress.

Another surprise was an overweight man who also discovered that he liked the real pony life style. He too submitted eagerly to pony boy training, and even endured sex with men and learned to enjoy it. The lifestyle worked the fat off of him and he developed into a strong, nice looking man. He became a favorite with lady guests and a lot of gay male guests as well. He lived on the farm as a plow pony until his ex wife died and he had to leave to take custody of his children. He spends a few weeks with us each year while his kids are at summer camp.


Some people show up thinking that the farm is just one giant wife swapping orgy. Some men will hire prostitutes, dress them up in harness and try to pass them off as ponies, but those women are easy to spot. They dont even get past the gate guards.

Other women like to come out and strut around in show harness, and some like to be included in the auctions, but make sure that their own husbands purchase them. They have a Look, but dont touch attitude. They dont want to work either, especially if it means getting sweaty or dirty.

Mistress Karen no longer allows this silliness. If a woman wishes to be in the auction then she must go to the highest bidder no matter who they are and what they demand of her. Ill never forget the stunned look on a male guests face as he watched his wife being led away by a man who had just bought her for the night. She was panic stricken and balked at the door, until a mistress gave her a firm smack across her butt with a riding crop. She squealed and trotted after her new master. Her husband collapsed in his chair, utterly devastated. He never dreamed that he might be outbid. When he retrieved his wife the next morning he was embarrassed to see that she couldnt stop giggling, but she wouldnt tell him what had happened to her. He was still furiously demanding to know what she had done as they drove away. She just closed her eyes and smiled.

If a woman simply wants to be on display she must either train for dressage or work the pump house, or if all else fails she must perform some other kind of work.

The other kinds of work might mean being a kitchen servant and helping cook or wash dishes, or wait on the guests at dinner. That usually means getting groped and fondled by the guests, and more than one pony waitress has had her panties removed while delivering the salad. Another guest threw a fit when he saw his wife obey a command to get on her hands and knees and crawl under a large table full of gentlemen. He was physically thrown out, but his wife stayed under that table all evening.

The temps have to be available to the guests and can expect to be placed on the auction block just like the rest of us. But either way, dressage or work, they are required to be slaves, not just pretty dolls.

Mistress Karen discovered that using volunteer slaves for late night room service works out nicely, because when they deliver a snack or drinks to the guest rooms they often get yanked inside, tied to a bed and screwed silly. They also wait on the mistresses in their private apartments, and more than one temporary slave waitress has vanished up those stairs, not to be seen until the next morning.

Mistress Karen screens new guests, and she makes sure that they are truly into the scene. Anyone else, the pretenders, the hookers, the fakes, are sent away. Only genuine submissives are allowed in.


To be fair, many of those women simply dont have the time to train for pony slavery. Some would love to live the pony life but cannot because of other responsibilities, and quite a few of them are sneaking away from husbands for a night of kinky sex.

Thats ok, but they still must meet our standards.

Oddly enough, we get a lot of women from Travis Air Force Base, both military females as well as officers wives.

One middle aged lady is delighted to be a waitress, especially since she gets fondled by the guests, and she gets so excited at auction that she can barely stand still. She trembles so much that her breasts jiggle enticingly, and once a straight female guest bought her for the night just for that reason. The guest later said that shed never wanted to have sex with a woman until she saw those boobs quivering. Rumor has it that the temporary slave is the wife of a high ranking officer.

Another regular weekender is a female major who come up at least twice a month. Sometimes she is accompanied by another woman who dominates her very cruelly.

She told me that she was only obeying the hundred mile rule. We were bent over a desk getting a very hot spanking from a guest and hed stepped away to take a break.

“What is the hundred mile rule?” I asked.

“Officers are told to keep their indiscretions at least one hundred miles from the base flagpole,” she said. “Their conduct must never damage the dignity of the service. And its worse for female officers. Were under constant scrutiny near the base, but I can drive up here and be a slut to my hearts content.”

“What about Dont ask, Dont tell?”

“That only applies to gays and lesbians in the military,” she said. “And Im not a lesbian, just a slut.”

“What about slavery and pony life?” I asked.

“Its not specifically mentioned in regulations,” she answered. “But I expect that it would be covered under conduct unbecoming an officer.”

I looked at the welts across her butt. “Do you get surprise physical exams?”

“No,” she laughed. “And I usually cant hang around the officers club swimming pool for a few days after I come here, but I like this very much, I just might move here when I retire. I have seven years to go.”

“What about the woman you come with sometimes?” I asked.

“Shes my squadron administrative sergeant,” she replied. “Shes a hard core dyke and likes to blackmail me into submitting to her.”

“Thats terrible,” I said. “How is she blackmailing you?”

“She has pictures of me in harness.”

“How did she get them?”

“I posed for her.”

“And shes blackmailing you?” I gasped.

“Oh, its just a game we play,” the major said. “Its a nice form of role reversal. When I know were coming to the farm, I treat her like hell all week long, then she brings me up here and gets even on the weekend.”

Id seen the sergeant torture and humiliate the major. “But she makes you lick her pussy,” I said.

“She sure does.”

“And shes auctioned you off to other women.”

“Yep.”

“I thought you said you werent a lesbian.”

“Im not entirely lesbian,” she answered. “She sells me to men too.”

The master returned carrying a yardstick and she wiggled her bottom invitingly.


NUMBER ONE HAS THE MOPES


On Audreys last day Mistress Karen double-crossed her with every female pony in the stable. The mistresses got her up at six oclock, washed and fed her, and then they strapped her on an X cross in the stable yard.

When we came out a couple of mistresses were playing with her pussy and breasts and someone had inserted a rather huge dildo up her pussy. By the look on her face shed already had at least one orgasm.

With Mistress Karens usual efficiency the pony girls were scheduled an hour each with Audrey. Team One was first and I was given the honor of being the first to eat her pussy. We were licking each others crotch before they finished strapping me to her.

After me, Number Two was strapped to Audrey, and then Number Three, then Team Two, Gloria, and the rest of the females replaced her. Mary brought her camera and took pictures of every woman with Audrey. Audrey asked Mary to make sure that she got her face in the pictures. 

Audrey hung on the cross from eight in the morning until the evening meal. She was glassy eyed by the end of the day, but as they prepared to take her down she made a request to the mistresses. They came to my stall and walked me back to the cross. I got to eat Audreys delicious pussy for the final hour.

After dinner the mistresses washed Audrey gently and applied lots of body cream and ointment to her skin, then they took her to the males stable and tied her to a bench with her legs spread wide. They brought out the males and permitted them to fuck her. Mistress Karen had planned this night for Audrey so she had ordered that the males be kept celibate. The poor pony boys had been in chastity belts for a week and they were going out of their minds. Theyve been known to go berserk when they get too horny, so the mistresses only allowed two males access to Audrey at a time, otherwise shed have been swarmed and the males would have ended up fighting. Even so, she constantly had a cock up her pussy or ass and another in her mouth. The males were given only half an hour each with her and they made the best of it. Audrey was soon coated with cum from head to toe, inside and out.

She was barely conscious when they brought her back to her stall, but she still had enough spark to thank the mistresses and ask if she could do it again.

The next morning Audreys son arrived to take her home. They brought Audrey out fully clothed and looking elegant and dignified as befitted the widow of the states most famous senator. Our team was kept in the yard and she was permitted to say good-bye. She hugged us and we got teary eyed. She astonished her son by kissing me full on the mouth for a long, sweet time. I was in full harness with my arms bound so I couldnt hug her back but our tongues danced together for a moment. Then she got into the limo and it drove away.  


I was sad after Audrey left. I missed her terribly and moped around for a couple of days. They assigned another girl in Number Fours place and I resented her. I had trouble concentrating and between an unfamiliar teammate and my black mood we stumbled and jerked and did a lousy job of plowing.

Mistress Eve finally got fed up. She stopped the team, unhitched me and stripped off my harness. Then she hung me from a tree limb by my wrists and whipped me for half an hour. I was screaming by the time she was through. Afterwards she left me hanging and went on plowing with only three ponies. Every time they passed me Mistress Eve gave me a few more cuts with her whip.

By the end of the day my hands were numb and my shoulders hurt terribly. Mistress Eve had no sympathy. She gave me two dozen more with her whip, then wrapped my harness around my shoulders in an untidy mess and made me walk behind the team. It was humiliating and everyone stared when we got to the stable yard.

That evening after dinner Mistress Eve took me to the males stable and tied me over the bench. She stretched my legs up and painfully apart and tied my ankles to posts, then she told the males to have fun and walked out.

There was no hourly relief for me that night, no attempt to protect me from rambunctious males. I enjoyed the attention of eleven pony boys, and believe me, they were innovative. I thought I knew just about every position that a woman could be screwed but I was introduced to a couple of new ones that evening. Even the gay males got caught up in the frenzy and I think one or two of them screwed me. At one point I was nearly unconscious and a man was thrusting his cock into my mouth. I became vaguely aware that his rhythm was odd and forced myself to awaken. I felt the same odd rhythm in my rectum and wondered why they were screwing me that way until they finished and I saw that the slave with his cock between my lips was being screwed from behind while I was sucking on him. The man fucking my butt was getting the same treatment. I was even more surprised to see that all four males were straight ones (supposedly). The other gays stood in a circle around me and masturbated each other onto my face.

Mistress Eve didnt come fetch me at lights out either; she left me there all night long.

There is absolutely no way on earth of counting how many times I had a cock thrust into my body that night, but like Audrey, by midnight I was plastered with cum. And lights out didnt help either, because the males werent locked into their stalls. They could get to me all night long. I dont know how many times I was wakened by having a penis shoved in my pussy, or my rectum, or my mouth. I didnt get much sleep.

I didnt get a break the next day either. Mistress Eve retrieved me from the males, gave me a very quick wash, and put me in harness. I was so tired that I could barely stand but she was unsympathetic.

“I dont care how badly you miss Audrey,” she told me. “Youd better snap out of it and get to work, or Ill give you to the boys again tonight.”

I got to work.







A TEAM OF CORPORATE WIVES


Number Fours brother got out of the hospital and she came back and we were a team once again. We settled into our normal routine. We finished spring plowing and went into training for an upcoming pony show. Mistress Karen decided to enter female teams in dressage and races and she entered one male team for racing and the other for the strength competitions. She also entered some of us in individual. Number Two and I would be running solo and so were a couple of girls from other teams including Valerie from the princesses. My team and a team of weekenders were going to compete in racing and dressage, so was Mistress Donnas team. Since we were entered in both competitions we had to train extra hard.

In the mornings Mistress Eve had us rehearse our dressage routines and in the afternoons we ran. Mistress Eve has been sent to classes on physical fitness so she knew how long to work us and when to give us a rest. We were given plenty of healthy food and lots of water during the day. I would have liked to train alone for my solo race but we just didnt have time. Under the tight regimen we toned up even more than normal, and the nice thing about being in training was being allowed to soak in the whirlpool tubs and receiving long massages in the evenings. We were even exempted from torture as long as we behaved.   


It was unusual to have a weekend team in the competition. They usually arent in proper condition and most temporary ponies are not disciplined enough to stick to the training schedule. This team was different.

They had been coming to the farm for over a year, and were quite popular with other guests. They came on their own, without a master so a mistress would be assigned to them for the weekend. They came more for exhibition than discipline and they loved to parade in front of the other visitors. They were about the same age; their early thirties and they even resembled each other somewhat.

They were all from the same neighborhood in Hollywood and had drifted into pony slavery out of boredom. Rumor had it that their husbands were big shot corporate executives, who ignored them. They were all beautiful in a polished plastic sort of way and it was easy to imagine them as rich mens wives, lounging at the pool at the country club or shopping on Rodeo Drive. We called them The Barbie Dolls and The Valley Girls. They looked like typical empty headed trophy wives but we discovered that there was more to those women than met the eye.

They like pulling chariots for masters or visiting mistresses and enjoyed being auctioned off, and they talked Mistress Karen into selling them in the early afternoon so they could spend more time with their temporary owners. Sometimes because of the novelty they might be purchased by a single master or mistress. The weekend team didnt mind except that few mistresses could keep them all busy or contented. The same with masters, a male who got his hands on those women would screw himself to exhaustion, and the slaves would have to wait until he woke up. The poor things got bored.

They trained to be a plow team, which was actually a waste of time because the minute they were brought out of the barn the gusts starting bidding on them, and no one wanted to waste time hooking them to a plow.

The Barbies begged Mistress Karen to let them run in the races. She was reluctant but they begged to run a demonstration course for her. She hooked them to a racing sulky, sat down and set them off, and they tore around the race track at top speed. They completed four laps without slacking off. My team was at the barn when this happened and got to watch. The Barbies didnt run with the fluid teamwork that experienced teams have, and they didnt break any records but we were impressed. So was Mistress Karen.  She gave them two weeks to prove themselves.

They came back and ran another trial and showed a terrific improvement. Their times improved and so had their coordination. They stood breathing lightly after running, (and their boobies bounced most enticingly) and they vowed that they would be faster by the time of the show.

They couldnt spend the nights at the farm but showed up early every morning ready to train. They worked hard and we had to admit that they seemed determined to win.

We usually dont get to know the weekend ponies. There just isnt much time to visit with weekenders, but this group was different. One afternoon we were taking a break together and had a chance to talk. The mistresses were a few yards away but the Barbies had already learned the secret language. Their names are Dana, Allison, Madison, and Brittany. (Honest, Im not making that up).

“How is it that you girls want to run in a race?” I asked.

“Just to do it,” Brittany answered.

“It breaks up the boredom,” Allison said.

“Bored wives, eh?” Number Two asked, knowingly.

“You said it.”

“Is this something to get your husbands attention?” Number Three asked.

“Weve given up on that,” Dana answered.

“Do they know that you are ponies?”

“Yes.”

“Are they masters?” I asked.

“No.”

“And they dont object?”

“They arent interested in pony girls, or slaves, or us for that matter,” Allison said.

“And they dont mind that you come here?” I asked. “Do they know you have sex with visitors?”

Kate nodded. “They dont care as long as we dont create a scandal.”

“Wow,” Number Two whispered.

“Our husbands are executives at the same company,” Madison said. “They dont care what we do as long as we dont embarrass them with the board of directors.”

“They live the corporate life,” Brittany said bitterly. “They make enormous salaries and live in huge houses. They give us lots of spending money and we are expected to look nice, be charming and laugh at the big bosses jokes, other than that they dont give us a second thought.”

“Our husbands play golf and they fly out every weekend to visit some golf course around the country,” Allison said.

“Whew,” Three said. “Are they meeting other women?”

“I used to think they were,” Madison said. “So I hired a private detective to watch them. He tailed them for six weekends in a row and told us that our husbands never did anything with women, all they did was play golf.”

“Well, maybe thats good after all,” I said.

“Nope,” Dana said. “I can compete with another woman.”

“Are they perhaps gay with each other?” Number Three asked.

“I used to wonder about that,” Dana said. “And I honestly dont know. After a while I stopped caring.” The others nodded.

“So you became pony girls?” Number Two asked.

“Not right away,” Brittany said. “I started having affairs with men.”

“Me too,” Allison chimed in.

“We all did,” Dana said. “And one day I was driving back from a weekend in Las Vegas when I passed one of the brothels outside of town.”

“Uh oh,” Four whispered. “I think I know whats coming next.”

“Thats right,” Dana said. “I stopped my car, went inside and asked for a job.”

“In a whore house?”

“In a shabby whore house made up of run down old house trailers.”

“And they hired you?”

“Why wouldnt they?” she demanded. “Dont you think I have the looks?”

“No, no!” Four gasped. “I meant that you look too classy for a place like that.”

“Im just kidding,” Dana laughed. “And trust me, some of those women look classier than I do.”

“Oh.”

“After Dana went to work at the Pigeon Ranch we decided to join her,” Madison said. “We all became whores.”

“It sounds like a tired plot in a cable television porn movie, doesnt it?” Allison said.”

“Uh, did you like the work?” Number Three asked.

“Sure did,” Madison said. “The sex is usually great.”

“Sometimes it was good, sometimes it wasnt,” Brittany said. “But when I was screwing some stranger I thought to myself: fuck you David at every thrust.”

“David would be your husband,” I said.

“Yes.”

“Did you enjoy the sex,” Two asked.

“Sure, most of the time, but the best thing was greeting my husband when I came home with cum from several men in my pussy, and the more the better.”

“Wow, thats pretty heavy,” Number Four said.

“We began traveling to Vegas together for the weekends,” Allison said. “We told out husbands that we were shopping and taking in the shows. They didnt question that for a second.”

“And you were actually working in a brothel?” Two asked.

“Yep.”

“Did your husbands ever find out?”

“No, and I almost wish they had,” she answered.

“We came close to throwing it all in their faces once,” Dana said.

“What happened?”

“The corporation hosted a conference in Las Vegas and all the big shots were there, including our husbands.”

“Did they visit your, , uh, place of business?” Three asked.

“No, but that would have great if they had,” Dana said.

“Id have given anything to see the look on my husbands face when he saw me in the lineup wearing nothing but panties and heels,” Allison said, “And the look on his bosss face.”

“Um hmm,” Madison agreed.

“But they didnt come to the brothel.  They arent that kind of men and we didnt expect them to, so we dressed up like hookers and went to their hotel,” Brittany said.

“We went to the cocktail lounge to see if we could pick up some customers,” Allison added.

“Ah, and to let your husbands see you at work, right?” I said.

“Exactly.”

“What happened?”

“We were advertising quite blatantly and were getting some nibbles from men when all the corporate executives walked in.”

“How were you advertising?” Four asked curiously.

“We walked in swinging our bottoms,” Allison said. “We didnt make eye contact with anyone, then we took a booth and sat facing the room.”

“Ah, I get it,” Four said, “Legs wide apart?”

“Not wide apart,” Dana told her, “Just slightly.”

“In a five star hotel a girl has to be slightly more subtle,” Brittany said.

“We just crossed and uncrossed our legs a lot,” Madison said. “And if a man looked interested wed give him a brief glance, then drop our eyes quickly.”

“Then count to five and look at him again,” Dana added.

“It sounds like there is some kind of formula for that?” Two laughed.

“Pretty much,” Madison agreed. “Would you like to learn the whole system?”

“No, I prefer the direct method,” Two said. “Just put me on the auction block and let the men bid for me. It saves a lot of time and verbal game playing.”

“True,” Dana agreed, “Just like the lineup at the brothel.”

“So, how did you do?” Three asked.

“Pretty good, all the men were eyeing us and table full of men had sent us a bottle of champagne. We were about to join them when our husbands and their bosses walked in,” Madison said. “Unfortunately the timing was off slightly.”

“Why is that?”

“The big boss saw us, assumed that we were on a shopping trip, and insisted that we join them.”

“Oh no,” Three laughed.

“Yeah, thirty seconds later and theyd have seen us getting cozy with those men,” Dana said. “I wanted my husband to watch me walk out with a stranger; instead we had to join the whole damn executive team for dinner.”

“Yes, but on the way out I stopped at the table and asked one of the men to write his phone number down,” Madison said. 

“Did the big boss see you do that?” Three asked.

“No, unfortunately, but I smiled at hubby as I tucked it into my cleavage.”

“What did he do?” Number Three asked.

“Nothing, but the look on his face was priceless.”

“Our husbands didnt even notice our miniskirts and spike heels,” Brittany said.

“Or that none of us were wearing underwear,” Allison complained.

“But the other men did,” Dana said. “After dinner we were invited to the CEOs suite for cocktails. I sat across from the big boss and let him look up my skirt all evening long.”

“Did you screw him?” I asked.

“I let him corner me in the hallway for a few minutes,” she said. “He slipped his hand up my skirt and played with my pussy.”

“Did you screw him?” I repeated

“I was tempted,” she answered. “But he would have assumed that I was doing it to help my husbands career, and thats the last thing I wanted to do. Luckily someone came along and I made a break for it.”

“I, on the other hand would love to seduce the big boss while hubby was in the next room,” Allison said. “Id like to walk out of the bedroom tugging my skirt down and give my husband a big kiss with his bosss cum still on my lips.”

“Id like to screw three or four of the big bosses at once,” Brittany said. “And make a lot of noise while doing it.”

“Are you a bedroom squealer?” Two asked.

“It depends on my customer,” Brittany said. “I can put on a big show if I want to, and if my husband were in the next room you can bet that Id let him know that Im enjoying myself.”

“I have a fantasy about being naked under the table at a board meeting and sucking every cock one by one,” Madison said, “All but my husbands.”

“Pretty cool,” I said.

“And just before the meeting starts Id have a secretary deliver a note to him telling him where I am and what Im doing. The note would tell him to watch the faces of the other men while I make them cum.”

“Jesus!” gasped Number Three.

“That happens a lot at dinners here,” I told her. “You could invite your husbands and their bosses, then let them see you crawl under a table.”

“Yes, either their table, or someone elses,” Four laughed.

“Hmm, now that sounds interesting,” Brittany mused.

“Why did you decide to become pony girls?” I asked.

“I had a customer who was into bondage,” Madison said. “One evening after tying me to the bed, he told me about pony girls. He talked about it while he fucked me and it sounded interesting.”

“You liked bondage?” Four asked.

“I sure did.”

“Me too,” added Dana. “I like being helpless.”

“Did you all do bondage at the whore house?” I asked.

“Of course,” Allison said, “What ever the customer wants.”

The others nodded.

“Anyway I told the others about pony girls,” Madison went on.

“We checked into it,” Dana said. “It looked intriguing.”

“We watched some pony movies,” Allison said. “They werent very realistic but we did more research and heard about the farm. Dana and I came here and Karen, oops, I mean Mistress Karen, showed us around and we decided to give it a try.”

“Did you expect all the lesbianism?” Two asked.

“Mistress Karen was very clear about warning us,” Madison said, “Not that it bothered us.”

“Yes, wed already done lots of it in the whore house,” Allison said.

“With female clients?”

“No, women rarely come to the brothel,” Brittany said, “But male customers like to watch two women together.”

“Or more than two, if they can afford it,” Dana said.

“Youve had sex with each other?”

“Sure, and with the other girls too.”

“Have all four of you had sex together?”

“Not at the brothel,” Dana said. “But since coming here weve done it a few times.”

“Not to mention at home,” Madison giggled.

“Do you tie each other up?” Four asked.

“Sometimes.”

“Hmmmm,” Three murmured. “Can I come play too?”

“Sure.”

“What about the punishment?” I asked. “Are you all masochists?”

“We got an occasional spanking from clients at the whorehouse,” Dana said, “But nothing very intense.”

“Not like the torture we get here,” Brittany added. “Its for real here.”

“Yes,” Madison said. “It took some getting used to.”

“I didnt like it at first,” Dana said. “But we watched a regular pony girl take a whipping and she seemed to enjoy it.”

“She had a terrific orgasm so I figured that there had to be something in it,” Brittany added. “So we decided to let the mistresses whip us.” 

“And you learned to like it?” Three asked.

Dana nodded. “It took a while, but I grew to enjoy it.”

“It was the same for me,” Allison said. She turned to me. “And by the way, the woman we watched was you.”

I took a bow.

“How about you?” Three asked Brittany.

“I had an orgasm the first time a whip touched my body,” she said.

“So now instead of a pussy full of cum, you go home with whip marks on your body?” Two laughed.

“Sometimes both,” Brittany grinned. “I pretend to hide the marks but I make sure that my husband gets a peek at them.”

“And I like to have big finger bruises on my boobs,” Madison added.

“Does your husband ask about them?”

“He did at first, but I told him that Im not permitted to talk about what happens at the farm,” she giggled. “He didnt like hearing that.”

“My fantasy is to be branded,” Dana said. “I cant wait to see the look on my husbands face when he sees it.”

“Getting branded can be very painful,” Three warned, “And its permanent.”

“I know,” Dana wriggled.

“What kind of brand?” Two asked.

“How about Property of Hells Angels?” Brittany giggled.

“Nah, too common.”

“Or, how about Property of the Pigeon Ranch?” I suggested.

“Now thats better,” Brittany chuckled. “But it would take up too much space.”

“Not at all,” Madison said. “You have plenty of room across your bottom to fit it in.”

Brittany stuck her tongue out at her.

“Id want the picture of a penis,” Dana said. “I saw a tattoo like that on a woman once. It was on her breast and I thought it was wonderfully sluttish.”

“Was she one of the girls at the brothel?”

“No, she was having dinner at a truck stop near Barstow.”

“Maybe she was a truck stop hooker,” Three suggested. “They call them Lot Lizards.”

“Ive heard the term,” Dana laughed. “But this gal wasnt a hooker, she was a parking garage attendant.”

“How do you know?”

“I followed her into the ladies room and struck up a conversation. I asked where she got the tattoo. She gave me the name and address of the tattooist in L.A, then we talked for a while. I told her that I was a pony girl and it turned out that she likes to wear harness once in a while.”

“Shes not a full time pony?” I asked.

“No, I got the feeling that she was into a lot of different kinky things and didnt concentrate on any one of them. She took off her blouse and showed me more tattoos.”

“Did she have a lot?” Three asked.

“Yes, she was into body modification and had tattoos and piercings all over herself. She had rings in her nipples and her labia.”

“Did she show you her entire body?”

“Every inch.”

“Did you uh, , fool around with her?” Four asked.

“I sure did,” Dana said. “She permitted me to touch her rings and that got us started. We went into a stall and played with each others pussy until we came.”

“Hmm, very interesting,” Four said.

“It was very sluttish,” Dana giggled. “I loved it, especially when other women came in and made nasty remarks about us.”

“Did you get tattooed?” I asked.

“No, not yet.”

“Id rather be branded with some mans initials,” Madison said. “And if my husband asks whose they are I wouldnt tell him. Id let him stew over it.”   

“Where would you want to be branded?” Four asked.

“On my bottom, I suppose,” Allison answered, “Just outside my panty line.”

“I like that idea too,” Allison said. “Just imagine going to cocktail parties wearing brands under our dresses.”

“Number One has been branded,” Three told them proudly.

“So weve heard,” Dana said. “What does it look like?”

“Its a heart inside a horse shoe,” I told them, “Two inches wide.”

“Where is it?”

“Just above my pussy.”

Their eyes got huge.

“Really?” breathed Allison. “Can we see it?”

I glanced at the mistresses. They were several yards away chatting. Our wrists were strapped behind us, but I wriggled close to Number Two. She reached back and felt around my belly until she was able to slide my pussy strap to the side. The weekenders crowded close.

“Take it easy,” Four warned. “Dont let the mistresses see you doing that.”

“One at a time,” I said.

Brittany was first. “Ooooh, I like that,” she breathed. “Did it hurt?”

“Ooooh, yes,” I giggled.

The others took their turns for a close look.

“Who chose the design?” Dana asked. “You, or Mistress Karen?”

“I did. I wanted to be branded with Mistress Karens initials but she pointed out that I might leave someday and go to someone else, so I decided on something more general. We sketched it out in her office and she had the branding iron made.”

“I agree with Dana,” Madison said. “Id want a mans initials to prove to my husband that I belong to someone else.”

“Me too,” Allison said.

The ladies from Hollywood admired my brand for a few minutes, then we all comported ourselves as proper ponies.

“Has it occurred to you that you might be doing this for the wrong reasons?” I asked them.

“Sure,” Allison said. “We arent kidding ourselves. We know were doing it to get back at our husbands.”

“But we still like being pony girls,” Brittany said.

“Why dont you just divorce your husbands and move out here?” Number Three asked.

“Maybe we will someday, but for now its fun to get revenge on them.”

“Why do you want to be ponies? I asked. “Why not stay at the brothel?”

“Exhibitionism,” Dana answered. “Bondage and torture is ok, but we love to walk around naked.”

“Thats the best part,” Madison said. “I love living outdoors in the nude.”

“We might not stay here either,” Dana said. “I think we might prefer a male dominated farm. At least I would.”

The others nodded.

“You want to stay together?” I asked.

They nodded.

“Who knows,” I said. “Perhaps youll catch someones eye at the competition. If not, you could always ask Mistress Karen to put you up for sale as a team.”

“Has an entire team ever been sold?” Madison asked.

“Not from this farm,” I answered. “But Ive heard of teams being sold at other places.”

“Id worry that they would keep us together after someone bought us,” Dana said. “Whats to keep us from being sold again separately?”

“Put it in the sales contract,” Two said.

“It would be very exciting,” Dana mused. “To be sold together.”

“And wed have our new master brand us close to our pussies,” said Allison. “So we could show them to our husbands when we file for divorce.”

“How about at the lawyers office?” I suggested, “During the settlement negotiations.”

“Oh, that would be great!” Allison laughed, “In front of our husbands and their lawyers.”

“And one more thing,” Brittany said. “I want to have rings put through our pussy lips so our new master can lead us away with chains.”

“Anything else to humiliate your husbands?” Number Four asked wryly.

“Anything and everything,” Madison said

“Ive got an idea that Ive been working on,” Allison said. “I havent told anybody about it yet.”

Everyone looked at her.





MISTRESS EVE


During a break the mistresses were talking and I heard Mistress Stephanie ask Mistress Eve how she came to be a dominatrix.

“It was because I was the town fat girl,” Mistress Eve answered.

“What?” Mistress Stephanie gasped in disbelief. Mistress Eve is quite slender and very fit.

“Its true,” Eve said. “I was the fattest girl in town when I was growing up, and my family was poor and definitely not socially acceptable.”

“You must be kidding,” Stephanie said.

“No. I grew up in a dreary little town in Kentucky,” Eve said. “My dad was a drunk and my mother took in laundry to make ends meet. We lived in a run down old house and I was fat. I weighed almost two hundred pounds when I was sixteen.”

“No way,” Stephanie gasped in disbelief. “Look at you now.”

Mistress Eve shrugged. “My mother died when I was seventeen and dad went to prison a few months later for auto theft. I was on my own after that.

“I got a job as a cashier at a truck stop and managed to complete high school,” Eve went on. “Then I just existed for three years. I had no hopes and no help from anyone.”

“Oh my,” whispered Stephanie. “You had no other family?”

“None, it was tough,” Eve shrugged. “But I got by and it made me strong.”

“Strong enough to be a dom?”

“Yes,” Eve nodded, “As it turned out.

“No one ever looked at me twice,” Eve went on, “Especially none of the boys. But there was one boy that I liked.”

“Was he nice?”

“Actually he was,” Eve said. “He was one of the few kids in school that was considerate and didnt make fun of me. He was very cute and his family had a lot of money. He just didnt see me as a girl.”

“What was his name?”

“Cory.”

“Did you dominate him?” Stephanie asked.

“I sure did.”

“What happened?”

“My car broke down one afternoon,” Eve said. “It was an old car and I couldnt afford to get it fixed. It was pouring rain and I had some bags of old clothes that a lady had given me. The window leaked and they were getting soaked and it just all came crashing down on me. I just cried and cried. I wanted to die.”

Mistress Stephanie put her arms around Mistress Eve.

“Cory happened by and stopped to help,” Eve went on. “He put me in his car, then loaded all my things and drove me home. I was ashamed to let him see the house but he didnt care. He made several trips carrying my things inside and he was soaked to the skin. I told him to take off his wet clothes and I would dry them. I was too poor to own a dryer so I ironed them dry. He wrapped a towel around his waist and we talked. He looked really nice without a shirt, and knowing that he was naked under that towel was driving me wild. As we talked he told me that he was on his way out of town to visit a friend in Indiana for a week.

“After his clothes were dry he went into the bedroom to get dressed. I didnt want him to leave so I walked in.”

“My, my,” said Stephanie.

“He was stepping into his pants,” Eve said. “I didnt say a word, I just pushed him onto the bed and climbed on top of him. He was too surprised to resist.”

“What were you planning to do?”

“I didnt have a plan,” Eve said. “I just acted spontaneously. I straddled his waist and pinned his wrists.”

“What did he do?” Stephanie giggled.

“He got a hard on.”

Stephanie clamped her hand over her mouth to stifle her laughter.

“I felt something hard against my bottom,” Eve said. “So I looked down and there it was, poking up through the fly of his boxer shorts.”

Stephanie was laughing so hard that she got the hiccups.

“So I grabbed it and squeezed hard,” Eve continued. “And it spurted.”

Mistress Stephanie shrieked and fell backwards.


Now a proper pony isnt supposed to listen in on mistresss conversations, and we are required to conduct ourselves with discipline and dignity, but we all lost it, all eight of us.

Number Three was first. She snorted, tried to suppress a giggle and that set off Number Four. Then one of the Barbies started laughing, and the rest, and finally I couldnt help my self.

Mistress Eve looked at us and shook her whip menacingly. That only made things worse, we howled so loud that Mistress Stephanie collapsed and joined in. Mistress Eve stood up, picked up a bucket of water and threw it over us. It didnt help. She glared at us, then sat back down and resumed her conversation.

“Then what happened?” Stephanie gasped.

“I was astonished and he was embarrassed,” Eve replied. “I was thinking that now I had to wash his pants and dry them, so I yanked them off of him and told him to give me his shorts.”

“And . . ?”

“He stripped them off and I took them into the kitchen to wash them in the sink. I hung them up to dry while I washed his trousers. Then I went back into the bedroom.”

“What happened?”

“He hadnt moved,” Eve said. “Even his arms were where Id let go of them. And when I walked in his dick got hard again.”

Mistress Stephanie had to take several deep breaths before she could talk. “Really?” she croaked.

“I didnt know what to think,” Eve said. “I hadnt had many sexual incidents in my life, and Id never had a nice looking guy get hard just because I walked in the room.”

“What did you do?”

“I thought he was making fun of me and I got angry, so I slapped his cock.”

“And. . ?”

“It spurted again.”

“Just from being slapped?”

“From just one single, solitary slap,” Eve said. “Cory just looked at me and closed his eyes like he was in pure delight. I still thought that he was mocking me so I smacked his cock again.”

“Ill bet it kept shooting, right?”

“Yes, even when I hit his balls with my hand. He groaned and opened his legs wider,” Eve said. “I was amazed because Id always heard that a man couldnt stand to be hit there.”

Stephanie nodded.

“The more I hit him, the more he liked it,” Eve said. “He pushed himself upward to meet my slaps. Pretty soon he was spurting cum into the air. It got all over me and the bed, even the floor.”

“Um hmm, some young guys seem to have an unending supply,” Stephanie laughed.

“Cory certainly seemed to. Eventually I stopped being angry and was fascinated by what was happening,” Eve said. “I slapped his cock from side to side and up and down and cum still came out. It slowed to a trickle but he stayed very hard. By the time I stopped the bed was soaked.”

“How about you?”

“Oh, I was too,” Eve chuckled. “I had it on my clothes and my face and in my hair, but I didnt mind. I watched as he gradually got soft and his cock drooped down onto his stomach, then he seemed to fall asleep, so I pulled the curtains, turned out the light and took off my clothes.”

“Why did you turn off the light?”

“Because I didnt want him to wake up and see my body,” Eve said. “Anyway, I lay down and cuddled up to him. It felt nice to press my breasts against his skin. I held him for a long time and kept him warm, and after a while he woke up and asked me to turn the light on.”

“Did you?”

“Yes, I cringed with embarrassment, but I did as he asked.”

“What did he do?”

“He sat up, looked at me for a long time and he got hard again, then lay back and told me that I could hit him some more if I wanted to.”

“Did you?”

“No. I told him to get on top of me.”

“He was ready that soon?”

“He sure was, and when I ordered him to fuck me, he said: Yes mistress, and slid right inside.”

“No kidding? Yes mistress?”

“Yes. That was the first time anyone ever called me that. I didnt give it much thought at the time because I was too busy enjoying the fact that he was making love to me. I looked into his eyes while he smiled down at me.”

“Was he good?”

“Very good,” Eve said. “I had a wonderful orgasm and I thought I was in heaven, especially since it was my first time.”

“Your first time with a man. Really?”

“Um hmm. I gave up my virginity to the sweetest boy in the world. And it got better.”

“How?”

“After I came, he crawled down and buried his face between my legs. He cleaned my entire crotch with his tongue.”

“Whooo,” Stephanie breathed. “Incredible.”  

“You said it,” Eve sighed. “Then he sat up and asked if I was pleased with what hed done, and he called me mistress again. I was floating on a hazy pink cloud and I wasnt sure if he was still laughing at me, so I ordered him to fetch a washcloth and clean my whole body. He trotted into the bathroom, came back with a cloth and soap and a towel. He washed every inch of my body, then dried me very gently. After that he rubbed lotion into my skin. I watched his face and he seemed utterly happy to be doing it.”

“Was he mocking you?”

“No, it turned out that he was sincere about pleasing me.”

“Ah hah, a true submissive, eh?”

“Yes.”

“Did you enslave him for life?”

“No, only for a week, at first.”

“At first?”

“Cory slept in my bed that night, and we made love several times. We discovered that if I slapped his balls until he was just about to come, then sat over his cock, he would spurt like a fountain into my pussy. He would convulse under me, but he couldnt throw me off. He liked being helpless under my weight and I liked being on top of him.”

“Did you tie him up?”

“Not the first night,” Eve said. “But I did the next day.”

“Umm.”

“In the morning he called his friend and told him that he wasnt coming. Then that evening he called his parents and told them that he had arrived in Indiana. He actually stayed with me the entire week.”

“As your slave.”

“Yep.”

“Wow.”

“I stayed home from my job, and we had sex almost continuously,” Eve said. “And I explored different things to see if he would obey me. He never refused anything I wanted.”

“Such as?

“Spending hours on his knees eating my pussy, or doing work around my house naked. He loved that and got on his knees and scrubbed my floors.”

“Did you spank him?”

“Yes, and it was his idea too.”

“My, my.”

“Hed always wanted to be spanked by a girl,” Eve said, “So I told him to lie across my lap. I began spanking him and he spurted within seconds. He was ready to go again very quickly so I spanked him so long that my arm hurt but he was delighted. While I spanked him he reached back and crossed his wrists behind his back, so I tied them together with a belt. Then I used a yard stick on him.”

“Did he like that?”

“He came so hard that his eyes rolled up in his head.”

“He had an orgasm from being spanked?”

“He sure did, and I was amazed. Id never heard of such a thing.”

“What happened next?”

“I went searching through the house to find things to torture him with.”

“Did you keep a supply of whips around the house?”

“No, just rulers and spatulas and the like. He enjoyed them all.” 

“What about bondage?” Stephanie asked.

“He loved it.” Eve replied. “He wanted to stay tied up after hed come, so I let him. He liked it when I looked at him. He lay back on the bed and opened his legs. He was still soft, but I decided to tie his ankles to the corners of the bed and he was hard as a rock when I finished.”

“What did you do then?”

“I just left him that way for a while.”

“He was an exhibitionist too?”

“Yes. Id walk into the room from time to time and he would perk right up. His cock never seemed to get soft, but it sure got harder when I was looking at him. I kept him tied to the bed for several hours. Then we had fantastic sex that evening.

“I had to go to work the second day, and when I came home he was hanging by his wrists under the hall banister. He had tied his wrists too tight and was in a lot of pain. His face was pale but his cock popped right up when I walked in.”

“What did you do?”

“I wanted to untie him and take care of his wrists but he begged me to leave him hanging. Then, very shyly he asked if I would do a strip tease for him. I was still embarrassed about my body but I took off my clothes and his cock got bigger as he watched. Then I rubbed my breasts against him and toyed with his cock. I did that for a long time. Then I made him very happy.”

“How did you do that?”

“I sucked it.”

“And?”

“He spurted instantly, and for the first time in my life I tasted a mans juices.”

“How did you like it?”

“I loved it, but even better was watching his face while I did it. After Cory came I left him hanging for a while. When I came back I slapped his cock and balls for a long time, but I wouldnt let him come again. I kept him worked up and begging all evening. I finally let him come by stroking him with one hand while I squeezed his balls with the other. He coated the floor with his cum.”

“Incredible!”

“Im serious,” Eve said. “I had to use a mop to clean it up.”

“Why didnt you make him do it?”

“Because he looked so cute hanging from the banister that I left him there until bedtime. When I untied him he was so weak and his wrists were so sore that I plopped him into the bathtub and washed him like a baby.”

“Did you tie him up after that?”

“Lots of times, he loved being bound, and the tighter the better.” 

“And this went on for a week?”

“Yes and I thought that I was in Heaven. I couldnt take off work every day but when I came home Cory would be waiting for me, and he would be tied up.”

“He tied himself?”

“Yes.”

“What happened when the week was up?”

“For one thing my house was a lot cleaner,” Eve said. “And we started dating, which astonished everybody in town.”

“Did you live together?”

“Not then, he still lived at home, but a lot of things changed,” Eve said. “For once in my life someone respected me, and besides that he was a cute boy who also thought that I was sexy. I fell deeply in love with him.”

“What about him?”

“The same thing happened. He was in love with me and he didnt care what anyone thought.”

“He sounds wonderful,” Stephanie said gently.

“He was,” Eve smiled. “Of course, his family wasnt happy at all. They tried to break us up.”

“What happened?”

“Well, first of all, I surprised myself by losing weight. I wasnt eating out of anxiety and loneliness,” Eve told her. “And I began exercising.”

“No kidding,” Stephanie said, eyeing Eves trim figure, “But what about his family?”

“It got so bad that we ran away together,” Eve answered. “We moved to Chicago, got jobs and lived a tiny apartment. We were incredibly happy.”

“Thats so romantic,” Stephanie whispered.

“Cory got a job driving a cab and I went to work in a restaurant. We didnt make much but we were ok for money, we lived simply and didnt go out much.”

“And I assume you continued to dominate him at home?

“Yes. Every evening I tied him up and tortured him,” Eve said. “We were very happy and I continued to lose weight, but the neighbors complained about the noise.”

“What, the sound of your whip on his skin?” Stephanie giggled.

“Not that, they complained about his yelps and squeals,” Eve said. “The manager demanded to know if we had a dog and I had to let him inspect the apartment to prove that we didnt.”

“Was Cory hanging by his wrists when he inspected?” Stephanie asked innocently.

“No, he wasnt home, but I decided to buy a gag for him to keep people from complaining.”

“Good idea.”

“I went to a fetish shop and was absolutely amazed at what I saw,” Eve said. “My mouth dropped open and I walked around looking at things that I never dreamed existed. The clerk was trying not to laugh as he watched me.”

“Did you end up spending your whole paycheck in the shop?” Stephanie asked.

“I would have if I hadnt had a lot of self discipline,” Eve answered. “But I was like a kid in a candy store.

“I talked to the clerk for a long time and he basically walked me through the fetish scene. He asked if I were submissive or dominant, straight or lesbian, and so on. Then he showed me some fetish magazines about female domination.”

“Good stuff?”

“Fantastic. I bought a couple of them, and a gag, then went home and tied Cory to the bed. Then I straddled him, lowered myself onto his cock and read the magazines to him.”

“What did he think?”

“He wanted to see the store, so I untied him and we went there. It was late at night and we stayed until two in the morning looking at all the whips and chains and books and magazines.”

“The clerk didnt mind?”

“No, it was a slow night, and it was a different clerk. Besides, he was gay and was making eyes at Cory. He even propositioned him right in front of me.”

“Propositioned him how?”

“He offered to have an S & M session for free.”

“What did Cory say?”

“He looked at me to see what I would say.”

“Did he want to take the man up on the offer? Was he waiting for permission?”

“No, he just waited to see if I would order him to do it.”

“Was Cory gay?”

“No, just obedient to me. He would never have done it on his own, but would have gone along if Id commanded him to.”

“Incredible.”

“We talked about it later and he told me he would do anything I wanted. I asked if he thought he might enjoy submitting to a man and he said he would in order to prove his devotion to me, as long as I was there to watch.”

“Thats serious submission,” Stephanie marveled.

“He would do anything for me,” Eve said proudly.

“Did you order him to do it?”

“No, I was tempted,” Eve said. “Very tempted, just to test how far he would obey me, but I resisted. Besides, I didnt want to share Cory with anyone.”

“Probably a wise decision.”


“I began stopping in regularly at the shop,” Eve said. “I became friends with the day shift clerk and we talked about the bondage scene. I told him about the things I did to Cory and he told me that I ought to become a professional dom.”

“The man was obviously an astute judge of character,” Stephanie said. “Was he gay?”

“He was bi sexual,” Eve said. “I wasnt interested in becoming a dominatrix then, I was too happy concentrating on Cory. And I felt like Id be cheating on him, so I didnt go into the career field.”

“How about later?”

“That was later. In the meantime, Cory and I were as happy as two people could be. We went into the S and M lifestyle like ducks to water.

“Driving a cab let Cory get to know the city, and he discovered a night club that held fetish nights once a week and took me there. The place was small and dark and spooky, and very exciting. They put on dominance and fetish acts. One night we watched a pair of female doms punish a stage full of men. The women wore leather harness and Corys eyes nearly popped out of his head. On the way home he told me that he wanted to buy me a dominance outfit.”

“And . . ?”

“The next payday we went shopping and found a terrific fetish clothing store. I tried on several corsets until I found one that we both liked. Id lost a lot of weight by then, almost down to what I am now, but I was still self conscious about my figure. I wouldnt come out of the dressing room.

“I put my clothes on and took the corset to the cash register, but the lady behind the counter saw that we were green kids and wouldnt let me buy it until Id gotten other things to go with it.”

“Yes, a lady must have the proper accessories,” Stephanie said primly.

“She told Cory to go for a walk, then made me try on heels, collars, and leather skirts. She even did a quick makeup job on my face. When she finished with me I almost didnt recognize the girl in the mirror.”

“Cinderella in black leather, eh?”

“For the first time in my life I felt slender and dainty and sexy,” Eve said. “I walked out of the dressing room and the customers stopped dead in their tracks.”

“What did Cory say?”

“He wasnt there, he had obediently gone for a long walk, but when he returned his jaw dropped and his eyes got a glassy look.”

“Ive noticed that you still have that power over men,” Stephanie said.

“When Cory managed to close his mouth he paid for my things, then the lady said to him: Come here sonny.”

“She buckled a slave collar on his neck, then clipped a leash to it and handed the end to me, right in front of a store full of people. On the house, she said to me. Now, follow your mistress home and worship her, she told Cory.

“I walked out the store and walked eight blocks to our apartment,” Eve said. “Cory followed me like a puppy, carrying my old clothes.”

“You walked all that way wearing only a corset?” Stephanie asked.

“Oh, the corset was a bustier,” Eve said. “So I wasnt topless, but I was a little heavier than I am now and I was just about spilling out of it.”

“Is that all you wore?”

“No, of course not, I wore a leather mini skirt and the heels.”

“And did you start any riots?”

“Well, I attracted a lot of attention,” Eve giggled. “And I loved it. My panties were soaked by the time we got home.”

“And Ill bet Cory had a good time?”

“He grinned all the way home. And he had a huge erection when we got there.”

“And what happened when you got home?”

“I tied him to the bed and played with his cock for hours,” Eve said. “I sat on his mouth and made him satisfy me several times, but I didnt let him come until after midnight.” 

“Ooooh.”

“Walking the street in that bustier gave me a huge boost of confidence. After that I became more daring. Sometimes Id wear it to work under my clothes and it made me feel like superwoman. I lost enough weight that I felt good about myself and we would save up and buy more kinky outfits. We also discovered restraints for Cory, along with cock and ball harnesses, butt plugs and nipple clamps and such. He wore them around the apartment and I had the cleanest home in the city.”

“Really?”

“The minute that Cory got home he undressed, buckled on his collar and wrist cuffs, then cleaned the apartment in the nude. He did the dishes, polished the furniture, cleaned the bathroom and scrubbed the floors on his hands and knees. When I came home he would meet me at the door kneeling at my feet like an adoring puppy, then hed cook dinner.”

“He knew how to cook?”

“I taught him.”

“Boy, he sounds like a perfect slave.”

“He loved being subservient,” Eve said. “I walked in on him when he was on his knees scrubbing the kitchen floor. He was so intent that he didnt hear me and he looked so cute with his little bottom up in the air.”

“He had a nice butt then?”

“The nicest Ive ever seen on a man.”

We all groaned faintly. 

“He even did the laundry,” Eve said. “And one day he took a load to the laundry room in the basement and forgot that he was wearing a slave collar. One of the neighbor women saw it.”

“Was he naked too?”

“No, hed slipped on a pair of gym shorts, but forgot to take the collar off. His cock harness was noticeable under his shorts too. He didnt realize what she was staring at, but she rode the elevator up with him to find out what apartment he was in. Cory was so naïve that he didnt suspect a thing. Later she knocked on the door and he answered it naked, thinking it was me.”

“Was he just naked or . . ?”

“Stark naked and hard as a rock.”

“What happened?”

“They stared at each other for a minute, then he slammed the door in her face,” Eve said. “And she came back the next day.”

“Did he answer the door naked again?”

“No, he slipped into some pants before he opened the door. The woman apologized for embarrassing him, then chatted for a long time. She was angling for an invitation to come in but Cory was too smart for that. The woman came by the next day and kept coming by. Finally he told me about it, and I intercepted her in the hall way and told her to leave him alone.”

“Maybe she just wanted to borrow him for a while,” Stephanie laughed.

“Probably, anyway after realizing that she wasnt going to get her hands on Cory she told the neighbors and the word spread through the building that I was a dominatrix slut that kept a sweet young man enslaved. People looked at us funny and some of the men seemed to be hanging around the hallway when I came home, and they spoke to me more than I was used to. I was surprised at first, then realized what was going on. That was the first time I discovered what a sexy reputation could do for a girls ego.” 

“You could have gone into the domination business.”

“Probably, but I was still pretty green.”

“Did more of the women come to your apartment?”

“Yes, they waited until I was out and then used the most blatant excuses to knock on our door.

“The old, can I borrow a cup of sugar ploy?” Stephanie laughed.”

“Yes. I had to remind Cory never to answer the door in the nude and we arranged a special knock so he would know it was me.” She chuckled. “One afternoon he took the trash out and didnt come back so I went looking for him. I found him helping a woman manhandle a couch up a flight of stairs.”

“That was very chivalrous of him,” Stephanie said.

“Sure,” Eve said. “Except that he was wearing a leather cock harness under his tennis shorts, and it showed through, especially when he exerted himself and they slipped down in the back.” 

Stephanie giggled.

“And he was playing to an audience,” Eve added.

“What?”

“Three other women were standing at the bottom of the steps staring up at him, with expressions of pure awe on their faces.”

“Was he showing off for them?”

“Nope, he had no idea. He was simply trying to help a neighbor.”

“Was he really that naïve?”

“Pretty much, hes no fool but he didnt know much about females and what they were up to. He thought that they were just being nice and he was so in love that he didnt give a second thought to another woman. He was so sweet and you should have seen the looks they gave him, especially when we went out and I was in a fetish outfit.”

“I can imagine.”

“One evening we were on our way to the fetish club and the woman from the laundry room got on the elevator with us. Cory was in a shirt and slacks but I wore a leather skirt and a leather bolero jacket.”

“And spike heels, I hope,” Stephanie interrupted.

“Red leather spike heels,” Eve confirmed, “And I was braless under the jacket. The woman ignored me but Cory, being the nice guy he is, said hello to her. They began chatting, so I took his collar out of my purse and buckled it on his neck. He was so used to wearing it by then that he didnt interrupt their conversation but you should have seen the look on her face. When we got to the lobby I hooked my finger through the ring on his collar and led him out the door. I turned back, unzipped my jacket almost to my navel and gave the woman my cattiest smile.”

“You could have rented him out,” Stephanie suggested.

“We werent into that,” Eve said. “I didnt start sharing my slaves until years later.”

“Not even at the fetish nightclub?”

“Nope, we got to know some of the people, and went to a few bondage parties but we only watched. But even though we didnt participate, I learned about the power that a dominant woman can exert over men. It was incredible.”  

“Did Cory want to join in the parties?”

“He was intrigued, but he always let me make the choices. He would have given himself to another person if Id told him to, but I never did. I was still too conventional.”

“What about you, didnt men offer to submit to you?”

“Boy, did they ever,” she laughed. “I had men literally crawling at my feet at those parties, some women too. They kissed my shoes and licked my ankles and so on, but that was all that I allowed anyone to do.”

“Beside kinky parties, what else did you do?”

“We bought a video camera and made naughty home movies,” Eve said. “And Cory took still pictures of me in my dominance outfits. We exchanged some of the photos with other patrons of the club.”

“Did you take pictures of Cory?”

“Oh, yes, I have boxes full of him in bondage.”

“What else?”

“I came home and found him wearing a pair of my panties,” Eve said. “So I spanked him for an hour for having the temerity to get into my things.”

“Let me guess,” Stephanie laughed. “Ill bet those panties were soaked when you finished, right?”

“Sopping. After that I gave him permission to wear my undies, and we bought some special ones for cross dressers. They came with holes for his cock to poke through, and Cory loved having every one at the shop watch him pick through the selection. Eventually I would buckle him into a cock harness every day, put a pair of my panties on him and send him off to work.”

“Did the harness keep him hard or soft?”

“Cory said that the harness restricted his ability to get an erection, but the panties made it impossible not to get one.”

“You mean he walked around all day with an erection?”

“I dont know how long it lasted but he sure sported one when he walked out the door.”

“Did the neighbor women line up to watch him walk down the hall?” Stephanie asked.

“Not when I was around,” Eve said.

“Did he get into cross dressing?”

“Not really. I made him walk around the apartment in panties and a bra a few times, and tied him up wearing them, but he didnt wear womens clothes or wigs or anything.”

“He didnt go out in public looking like a girl?”

“No, but he has such a sweet face that he probably would have looked good in a dress.”

“What else did you do?”

“We went to movies at a theatre that showed fetish films. There werent many women in there and we attracted a lot of attention, especially when I dressed in leather. One evening I locked Corys hands behind his back with handcuffs and we sat through a double feature.”

“Did you do anything nice for him?”

“Of course, I kept my hand on his crotch the whole time.”

“Did you unzip his trousers?”

“No, not that night, but I made him come anyway, just by squeezing his cock through his clothing.”

“How many times?”

“Three times within two hours. His pants were sopping wet when we walked home.”

“Excellent, and on other nights?”

“I became bolder and I finally took his cock out of his trousers and masturbated him. A bunch of men surrounded us and watched and I surprised myself by not being embarrassed.”

“What about Cory?”

“He was delighted to be watched. While I was stroking his cock a stranger plopped into the seat next to me and undid his trousers. He took my hand and tried to put it on his penis but I slapped his hand away and turned my back on him. When I made Cory spurt, some of the men offered themselves to me.”

“What?”

“A man stood behind us and took out his penis. He practically poked me in the head with it. Two others knelt on the seats in front and pointed their cocks at me and the man beside me was masturbating and begging me to touch him.”

“Did you take them up on it?”

“I wasnt quite brave enough yet. I jumped up and pulled Cory out of the theatre. I almost forgot to put him back into his trousers until he asked if I wanted him to walk through the lobby with his penis out. We stood at the back of the theatre and I was so nervous that I couldnt get his pants zipped up. He suggested that if I removed his handcuffs he could do it.”

“Very erotic, nevertheless.”

“That night I had a fantastic dream where I was in a theatre full of men. I ordered them to take their pants down and walked up and down the aisle to make sure they obeyed, and when they were all exposed I went onto the stage and commanded them to masturbate.”

“Very sexy. Did you become a stripper after that?”

“No,” Eve giggled, “But I also fantasized about being on stage at the kinky nightclub.”

“Doing what?”

“Stroking Corys cock and commanding all the men to do the same time in rhythm with me.”

“Nice.”

“The next time we went to the theatre Cory asked if he could get on his knees between my legs and eat my pussy while the men watched,” Eve went on. “And I was very tempted to let him, but I chickened out.”

“Too bad.”  

“I let him do it later. We went at the same time on Saturday nights and a crowd of regular customers would be there. As soon as we arrived the men would change their seats to be close to us and there would be a scramble to get to the seat beside mine. I usually ignored them but one night the man beside me begged me to touch his cock. It was sticking up, and it was very large and I was tempted, but I only placed his hand onto his cock. I squeezed his hand over it a few times and told him to do it himself. He did as I ordered and stared at me while he masturbated. Cory and I watched him and Cory spurted the same instant that the stranger did. The fellow had barely gotten up when another man landed in the chair.”

“He wanted the same thing?”

“Yes, his penis was out before he sat down, but I just pointed at it and snapped my fingers and he got busy.”

“And Ill bet that twenty or thirty men sat in that seat before the night was over,” Stephanie chuckled.”

“No, it was only eight,” Eve said. “I counted.” 

“And you never touched one of those cocks?”

“No, just Corys, but they stared at every stroke I made.”

“What about letting him eat your pussy in public?”

“I wore my shortest skirt one night. I sat down and opened my legs and told Cory to get on his knees,” Eve said. “And I said it very loudly. We were already surrounded by men and their cocks were already out. Cory got between my legs and put his tongue in my pussy, and the other men masturbated furiously while they watched. I watched them while they watched me, and the look of pure lust on their faces was incredible. I held off as long as I could but when I came those men spurted cum all over Cory and me.”

“Yuck.”

“As we were leaving a man handed me a slip of paper with his name and phone number written on it. Another did the same thing and one man handed me a hundred dollar bill with his number, but I gave it back.”

“And how did you feel about all that?”

“I loved it,” Eve sighed. “It was incredibly flattering.”

“What did Cory think?”

“He was proud that other men were attracted to his mistress.”

“He wasnt jealous?”

“No.”

“Sounds like a cuckold fetish. Ill bet he would have wanted to watch you in action with other men,” Stephanie commented.

“Looking back on it, I think youre right.”

“How often did you go to the fetish flicks?”

“Once a week, other times we went to regular movies and had picnics in the park, just ordinary things,” Eve said. “But usually we stayed home and I dominated him.”

“Did you ever switch roles?”

“No, never. I couldnt imagine submitting to someone, even the boy I loved, and Cory was utterly incapable of dominating anyone. We were content with the arrangement.”

“Didnt you have friends?”

“A few, I was friendly with a couple of women at work and I got to know two girls who shared an apartment in our building. They were nice and we got along.”

“They werent trying to steal your slave?” Stephanie asked.

“No, but they were intrigued by him,” Eve laughed.

“What do you mean?”

“Cory was ironing clothes one day as I was leaving for work. He was naked except for his collar and things, and as I walked behind him I yanked on his crotch strap. He let out a yelp and knocked the ironing board over. I was still giggling when I got outside and one of the girls was walking past. She asked what that noise was. I told her that my slave boy had knocked something over.”

“You didnt!”

“Her eyes got huge and she asked me if Cory really was a slave,” Eve said, “Prior to that she and her room mate had avoided the question of our relationship.”

“But they obviously had heard the rumors, right?”

“Of course. So anyway I told her that he was doing my ironing in the nude.”

“Well, so much for keeping secrets,” Stephanie laughed.

“Oh, Id given up on that,” Eve said. “The whole building knew about us by then.”

“What did she say?”

“The girl, whose name was Jenny, said that she hated ironing and asked if Cory took in other peoples laundry, but I told her that he was my personal slave exclusively.

“I went to work but I thought about our conversation, so when I got home I told Cory that he was going to do Jennys laundry for her. He nodded obediently and I told him to go and knock on her door.”

“Wearing his slave collar?” Stephanie asked.

“Yep. And before he left our apartment I yanked his shorts down, grabbed his penis and masturbated him until he was as hard as a rock, then I pulled his shorts up and told him to go on, but to be back within five minutes. He walked out with a bright red face and a very obvious erection. He returned carrying a basket of dirty clothes, Jennys and her room mates things. I told him to wash and iron them.”

“Were their undies in the basket?”

“They sure were.”

“Ill bet he liked that,” Stephanie laughed.

“Oh yes, and I warned him very sternly that he was not to try their panties on.”

“Why not?”

“I was big enough that Cory could actually wear my panties but Jenny and the other girl were very slender and he would stretch theirs out of shape.”

“We couldnt have that,” Stephanie laughed.

“Nope, so once a week Cory would collect their laundry and wash and iron it.”

“Did anyone else know about it?”

“Of course, that building was incredibly gossipy, and other people saw him sorting my clothes from Jennys and Cathys. Several women asked me if Cory could do their laundry too, but I refused. It drove the other females crazy,” she chuckled, “Especially that older bitch who kept flirting with him.”

“And you didnt permit him to perform any other services for them?”

“No I didnt, but he had developed into such an exhibitionist that he sported an erection as soon as I told him to get their laundry. And I still watched the clock and made sure that he was back within five minutes.”

“What clothing did he wear?”

“He wore shorts and his collar.”

“Nothing else?”

“No, its very hot in Chicago in the summer, we wore as little as possible.”

“What about Cory, did he have friends, or did you keep him inside all the time?”

“I let him go out. He had a couple of pals at work and they went to ball games and such,” Eve replied, “And would have a beer with the other drivers after their shift. I didnt try to keep him from having male friends, but he was happy to be home with me so most of the time we stayed to ourselves.”

“Having kinky sex, and fighting off the neighbor women, right?”

“Right.”

“It sounds like he would have made a good pony boy,” Stephanie observed.

“Yes, Cory would be a perfect pony,” Eve sighed. “This place would be heaven for him. But it didnt work out that way.”

Stephanie sensed that she was treading on private ground. “What else did you do?”

“He installed hooks in the ceiling so I could hang him by his wrists, and we bought handcuffs and shackles, and whips, and we stayed home.

“One evening I had to work over time and found him hanging from the ceiling hooks. He had expected me hours earlier and his hands were purple when I came in, so was his penis.”

“Oh?”

“Hed put a very tight genital harness on himself, but that wasnt the entire reason he was so hard.”

“Wait, let me guess. The neighbor women broke in and had been torturing him,” Stephanie laughed.

“No, but hed left a lamp on and when it got dark the people across the street could see in the window. There was a small crowd on the roof of the building staring at Cory. He was staring back.”

Number Two made a deep purring sound in her throat. Four joined her.

“What did you do?”

“My instinctive reaction was to close the blinds,” Eve answered, “But I changed my mind. I went into the bedroom and undressed. I put on a sexy pair of black panties and my high heels, then I went back and whipped Cory.”

“Topless, with an audience watching?”

“Yes, and I was very rough on him. I hit him hard and he spurted within minutes, then I sat down and pretended to read a book.”

“Did he deliberately leave the light on?”

“No, that was unintentional, but he liked it when he realized that people were looking at him. I had to order him never to do that again, if only to prevent him from being arrested for indecent exposure.”


“Was Cory a wimp?” Stephanie asked.

“Not at all,” Eve answered. “He was nice looking in a boyish sort of way, with lovely blonde hair, but he carried himself like a regular guy and no one would think that he was privately so submissive.

“One day I walked around a corner and saw a bunch of cabs at the curb. The drivers were standing around waiting for fares and Cory was with them. They were talking and joking and watching girls and he acted just like a regular macho man. None of the other guys suspected that his balls were locked in a cage or that Id inserted a large dildo up his bottom before he left the apartment.”

“Or that he was wearing your panties?”

“Nope.”

“Hmm, I wonder how that felt after sitting in a car seat with a dildo inside him all day long?” mused Stephanie.

“According to Cory, it felt wonderful.”

“Ah, so he liked being penetrated?”

“The first time I screwed him wearing a strap on dildo, he came so hard that I thought he must have become dehydrated,” Eve said. “After that, he couldnt get enough.”

“I threw my back out the first time I screwed a man that way,” Stephanie commented. “Its a lot of work.”

“I know,” laughed Eve. “Youre using muscles that you dont normally employ.”

“I had to go to a chiropractor,” Stephanie said.

“Did you tell him how youd thrown your back out?” Eve giggled.

“I didnt have to, he was the guy Id been screwing when it happened.”

“How convenient,” Eve laughed. “You could give each other mutual discounts.”

“Nah, it really screws up your tax records,” Stephanie told her.

We couldnt help it. We started laughing again, so Mistress Eve got another bucket of water and threw it on us. So did Mistress Stephanie. Still didnt help.


“What happened to Cory?” Stephanie asked.

“His family tracked us down. Their lawyer hired a private detective to locate us, then he came to Chicago and watched us.”

“Watched you at the theatre?” Stephanie asked.

“Apparently he watched us everywhere,” Eve said. “I think he intended to try to blackmail me into going away, but the evidence would have been very embarrassing for Corys family. Corys father, grandfather and the family lawyer showed up at his job one afternoon. They took him to a coffee shop and put a lot of pressure on him to go back to Kentucky and take his place in the family business. They worked on his sense of duty to the family and the employees. He came home and told me about the meeting. Id known that we couldnt go on forever, but it still hurt when he told me that he might have to go back.

“He wanted me to go home with him and get married but I knew that his family would never sit still for that, and I never wanted to return to that horrid town as long as I lived.

“The family offered to buy me off by paying for a college education, so long as I attended a school that was at least a thousand miles from Kentucky. My first reaction was to tell them to shove their offer, but Cory took me aside and talked me into it. He begged me, with tears in my eyes to accept the offer as a gift from him and to use it for my future. We cried and cried and in the end I agreed and went to the University of Denver.

“Cory saw to it that I was treated very generously. They sent one of their lawyers to help me settle in. He helped me enroll in school, put me into a huge luxury apartment and bought me new car. I even received a spending allowance.”

“At least they were generous.”

“Especially the lawyer,” Eve snorted. “He began hitting on me in Denver.”

“What?”

“He was the one whod followed me around in Chicago and he decided that I was sexy, so once I was away from Cory he wanted to get to know me better.”

“Youre kidding.”

“Nope, he just asked me out several times. He even sent me flowers. I didnt accept his offer.”

“Did he try to attach any conditions to your college arrangement?”

“No, he wasnt stupid,” Eve answered. “He knew better than to tamper with our arrangement.”

“Maybe he wanted to be whipped.”

“He probably did, but I wasnt interested. Too bad too, because I now realize what a great pleasure it would have been to have a lawyer at my mercy.”

“You have no mercy,” Stephanie said.

Eve stuck her tongue out at her.

“Is that why you are so rough on the lawyers who come here?” Stephanie asked.

“Yes. Is there something wrong with that?”

“Not at all, I like torturing them too.”

“Even though it hurt terribly to part with Cory, by then Id gained a lot of inner strength and confidence.” Eve continued, “And I knew that Id manage on my own. I worked hard in college and got good grades, and had a vague daydream of making a successful career, returning home in financial triumph and carrying Cory off as my slave.” She sighed, “A silly dream.”


“What did you major in? Stephanie asked after a few minutes.

“Business administration.”

“Did you go into business?”

“Yes, but not the way Id expected,” Eve laughed.

“What happened?”

“In college I was asked out by lots of men and for the first time in my life I was somebody. It felt wonderful and I realized that I really could control my life. I even had sex in a normal fashion.”

“What would that be?” Stephanie asked.

“Sex without tying the man to the bed.”

“Eeyew, what fun is that?”

“Not much, as it turned out,” Eve said. “Id gotten hooked on dominance and didnt enjoy regular sex. One night I was in bed with a guy and he was boinking away on top of me. I was bored and finally pushed him off of me. He was surprised, but I just climbed on top of him and screwed him out of his mind. Then I tied his wrists to the bed posts while he was resting and waited for him to perk up again.”

“Did you help him perk up?”

“Oh yes, I knew how to stimulate a man by then,” Eve chuckled. “I think I can honestly say that I gave that guy the time of his life.”

“Did you just tie him up?”

“Yes, and after he came the second time I tied his legs apart and played with his cock until he was whimpering. Then I did everything that I could think of to drive him wild. He came three times that first night.”

“Did he come back?”

“Oh yes, in fact, he proposed marriage to me.”

“Are you kidding?”

Mistress Eve shook her head. “Eventually I refused to go on a date with a man unless he agreed to let me tie him up. I missed Cory, but discovered that dominating a man was good, no matter who he was.”

“What was the percentage of takers?” Stephanie laughed.

“Pretty high, as you should know,” Eve said. “My apartment had three bedrooms, which I certainly didnt need so I converted one into a mini dungeon. It got a lot of use when I entertained gentlemen at home.”

“Did you get to whip the big burly captain of the football team?”

“They dont have a football team,” Eve said. “But I spanked one of the assistant coaches for the hockey team on a regular basis.”

Stephanie chuckled.

“I earned quite a reputation as the kinkiest girl on campus, and surprisingly it didnt bother me. Women scowled at me but the men treated me with deference. Id overhear comments about wearing leather under my clothing and so forth, so I began doing just that. I wore corsets and spike heels and short skirts. I walked into the cafeteria one day and all conversation stopped. I went to a table full of guys and just looked at them. They almost fell over themselves making room for me. I continued to lose weight until I got down to what I am now, and I got more invitations for dates. I was surprised at how men kept coming back for more, especially after I treated them like dirt. I even had a few professors ask me out.”

“Thats not surprising,” Stephanie commented. “Look at all those wussies we get up here from Berkeley.”

“True.”

“Did you become a professional dominatrix?”

“No, not then. Some people assumed that I was a hooker, but I only did it for fun. Many of my dates were surprised that I didnt ask for money after tying them to my bed.”

She paused. “I think that someone even put the police on to me.”

“What do you mean?”

“A nice looking guy began flirting with me on campus. I didnt remember ever seeing him around before but suddenly he was everywhere that I was. He must have accidentally bumped into me four or five times a day. He said that he was twenty one, but he looked and acted older, and I just got a feeling that he was an undercover policeman.”

“What happened?”

“I flirted back for several weeks, then finally went out with him. He took me to an expensive restaurant, then to a show. Afterward I invited him to my place but warned him that he had to let me tie him up and do anything I wanted to him.”

“And he agreed?”

“He sure did. I took him home, ordered him to strip, then tied his hands behind his back and made him kiss my pussy.”

“Ooooh, nice!”

“Uh huh, then I spent the entire night driving him wild. I tied him wide open on the bed, crawled all over his body, played with his cock and balls until he was begging to come. I kept him worked up from ten oclock until three in the morning, then I sucked him into my mouth and he came so hard that he rattled the bed.”

“Then what?”

“I told him to get dressed and get out.”

“Cool, and very cruel,” Stephanie chuckled.

“I never heard from him again,” Eve said. “And I never saw him around the campus.”

“I wonder what he wrote in his report?” Stephanie mused.

“Oh, Im sure he told his superiors that we read the bible all evening,” Eve laughed. “After college I moved to New York and set up shop as a dom. That was my business venture”

“How did you do?”

“Great, I made a fortune and invested most of it.”

“What about women?” Stephanie asked, nodding toward us. We all perked up at that.

“That started in New York,” Eve answered. “I had a very submissive female client, who begged to eat my pussy while I whipped her. She was very talented and I got to liking having a womans tongue between my legs. I took on more female clients and turned into a lesbian.”

“Pssh, you arent a full fledged lesbian,” Stephanie said. “Ive seen you with too many men to believe that.”

“Ok,” Eve shrugged. “Ill concede that Im just a partial dyke.”

“How did you get into pony life?”

“I discovered it in New York,” Eve said. “I had a regular female client who was a part time pony on a ranch in Wyoming, but she was married and could only travel there a few times a year.”

“Why didnt she go to one of the farms closer to home?” Stephanie asked.

“She liked that one,” Eve answered. “And she was terrified that her husband might find out, so she got as far away from the city as possible.”

“Ah, and hubby had no idea, right?”

“Not a clue, luckily, he traveled a lot so she was able to get away from time to time. She came to me for dominance and asked if Id be her pony mistress in New York. I didnt know much about pony life, I just thought it was a form of dress up, but I read up on it and learned what to do.

“I put her in harness and walked her around my studio, whipped her and so on, but it wasnt very satisfactory. Its hard to train a pony indoors. She invited me to go with her to the ranch and I spent a week as a guest. I really liked what I saw, and the mistresses recognized a kindred spirit in me. They taught me what to do and I was astounded by the way that the ponies were willing to put themselves utterly into my control. The first time I drove my pony girl around the ranch in a sulky I got so excited that I just let her run while I played with myself.”

“Did you have an orgasm?” Stephanie giggled.

“Almost, I was close when I realized that we had stopped,” Eve answered. “I opened my eyes and my pony was looking over her shoulder at me. She had taken me to a quiet spot on the ranch property.”

“And . .?”

“I unhitched her, pushed her to the ground and buried my face in her pussy,” Eve said.

There was a deep inhaling of air from us slaves. 

“After that I took my pony girl for long rides, picnics and lots of lesbian sex every day. One day the mistresses loaned me three pony girls at once, and I spent a delightful afternoon under a shade tree with a mouth on my pussy and one on each nipple.”

“I cant think of a better way to while away a few idle hours,” Stephanie said.

“When I got back to New York I visited some other pony ranches in New York and New England,” Eve continued. “Then I checked around the country and took a mistress position on a farm in South Carolina.”

“Oh, I think I know that place,” Stephanie said. “Isnt that the one where mistresses and masters are called Lords and Ladies?”

“Yes, thats it. I didnt stay very long because it was shabby and very low class. The man who owned it thought that he had the right to any female on the premises, slave or mistress. He ordered me to go to bed with him but I set him straight and walked out.”

“How did you set him straight?”
       “I kicked him in the balls, then handcuffed him into a knot. I went to my room, packed my things and left. I flew out here and interviewed with Mistress Karen.”

“What about your pony girl?”

“I hated to leave her,” Eve said. “But I was hooked on pony life and didnt want to just play around on weekends anymore. We said a tearful good bye.”


“What ever happened to Cory?”

“He went home and worked for the family business,” Eve replied. “A few years later he married a proper girl from a wealthy family and they have three kids. Hes now the vice president of the factory and will take over some day when his father retires.”

“Have you forgiven him?”

“Of course. I didnt really blame him for leaving. I knew he didnt have the strength to resist his family and I am very grateful to him for showing me how to be a strong person. He opened the door to let me be myself.”


As I listened to Mistress Eves story I remembered that a few years ago a gentleman came for a long weekend and she dominated him. She was very cruel to the man. She strapped him to a cross in the barn yard and spent a long time slapping his cock and balls.

She subjected him to terrible humiliations. She made him crawl through mud, then lick her feet. She bent him over a whipping horse and screwed him with a very big dildo and she made him submit to males. He sucked cocks and was screwed by dozens of men while she supervised, but oddly she wouldnt let any other women touch him. I was a little surprised at how cruelly Mistress Eve treated him, but assumed that he had asked for it.

He spent every night in her room and when he left he could barely walk. Mistress Eve escorted him to his car and he knelt at her feet. He gazed up at her with adoration in his eyes. They talked for a while, then he kissed her hand reverently. She kissed him on the lips and walked away. He watched her until she was out of sight, then got in his car and drove away.

He was a nice looking man with a boyish face and blonde hair.





MISTRESS STEPHANIE

       


“And how did you become a dominatrix?” Mistress Eve asked Mistress Stephanie.

“It was almost by accident,” Stephanie answered. “I got started at a Halloween party.”

“That sounds interesting.”

“I was a dominatrix that year,” Stephanie said, then she paused, “Actually I was a dominatrix for several years.”

Eve groaned at the old joke. The Barbies giggled.

“I worked in a large office with a lot of girls,” Stephanie went on. “Among them was a clique of five or six girls who were very pretty and very nasty to anyone they didnt like. They could be very cruel when they decided to gang up on some girl. I stayed to myself and wasnt one of their victims but I didnt like them very much. 

“Every year one of the bachelors in the office threw a large costume party at Halloween. He had a lot of money and lived in a large, beautiful house. The parties were known to be a lot of fun, and everyone wanted to be invited. They had started out simply enough, but over time they got wilder and the costumes became sexier and skimpier, especially among the girls. Weeks before Halloween they would start looking through catalogues for their costumes.”

“Yes, Ive seen those catalogues,” Eve said. “Costumes of Little Red Riding Hood or Alice In Wonderland with short skirts and low bodices.”

“Thats it,” Stephanie affirmed. “The girls would spend hours giggling over the selections and arguing over who had seen which one first. The two leaders of the clique were Andrina and Jessie, a pair of first class bitches. Andrina was tall and skinny, and had a pretty face if you could over look the disdainful expression she constantly wore. Jessie was prettier and rather full figured, but just as mean spirited. The two of them seemed to feed off of each other, especially when they took a dislike to someone and decided to spread rumors about them.

“They usually reserved their subtle attacks for women, but they loved to tease the men too. They would flirt outrageously with a man for weeks, especially with a new guy, then dump him flat.”

“Why didnt the company do something about them?” Eve asked.

“They were good at flattering supervisors,” Stephanie answered. “Jessie dated a department manager off and on, just enough to keep him wrapped around her finger, and Andrina was pals with our department supervisor.”

“Did she sleep with him?”

“The supervisor was a woman, and she was married, but she was insecure and knew that she wasnt qualified for the job, Andrina flattered her and reassured her so the supervisor wouldnt listen to any complaints about her, Jessica, or any of their friends. A lot of good people quit their jobs over the years due to the conditions in the department.”

“Did you decide to do something about it?” Eve asked.

“No, they left me alone, probably because I corned Andrina in the ladies room and told her Id rip her hair out by the roots if she ever tried her tricks on me, job or no job.”

“Why did you do that?”

“I was new and a few months after I started they decided to start a nasty rumor about me. I met Andrina coming out of the rest room, grabbed her arm and jerked her back inside and told her off. She was terrified and I was never bothered by them again. A few years later I made her my sex slave.”

“Wow, Tell me.”

“I was planning to go to the costume party, and decided to dress sexy. I had just started dating a new guy and I wanted to show him off.”

“Was he cute?”

“He wasnt just cute,” Stephanie replied. “He was downright handsome. He was big and tough and rugged, and worked in a steel mill.”

“A steel worker?”

“He started in the mill, but went to college and got a degree then came back and worked in management, but he never lost those muscles.”

“Hmm.”

“Anyway, I looked through the costume catalogues and didnt see anything I liked that hadnt already been picked by someone else. The only thing I would have worn was a Devil Girl dominatrix costume and it looked cheap. I went to a couple of costume stores but their things were just as bad, so I went to a real fetish shop.”

“And let me guess, you were converted the moment you set foot in the place?”

“No I wasnt,” Stephanie laughed. “But I was impressed by the outfits. I tried a few on and asked if I could rent one for Halloween. Unfortunately they didnt rent them and they didnt accept returns, but the man told me that if I brought them back in good condition he would give me a partial refund. So I bought a set.”

“What did it look like?”

“I bought an outfit that was copied from a Betty Page magazine,” Stephanie said. “Beginning with a Betty Page wig, then a white see through blouse, leather mini skirt, net stockings and high heeled knee boots with spurs, finished off with short black gloves, a collar and a mask.”

“Ive seen you in that,” Eve said. “You look fantastic.”

“Thank you.”

“Go, tell me more,” Eve said.

“The night of the party I was dressed and ready to go and my boyfriend stood me up,” Stephanie said. “He called me an hour late and he was drunk. He told me he was out with his buddies and wouldnt make it home for a long time. I was furious. I slammed the phone down and went to the party by myself. It was snowing and the streets were getting bad but I didnt care. When I got to the party the house was almost empty. The weather service had issued a storm warning and most people stayed home.”

“Where did you live?”

“Buffalo New York.”

“And you went out in a blizzard?” Eve asked.

“I didnt know about the warnings,” Stephanie answered. “I hadnt turned on my television.”

“Ok.”

“There were only about twenty people at the party, and no one recognized me in my wig and mask,” Stephanie said. “I was still furious at my boyfriend and I started drinking the minute I walked in.”

“What was the reaction to your costume?”

“I was so angry that I honestly didnt pay any attention,” Stephanie said. “And I think I frightened everyone.”

“Which of course made you absolutely irresistible to the men,” Eve observed.

“Yes, I think so,” Stephanie said. “Anyway, I didnt even speak to anyone for half an hour. Every time someone tried to talk to me I just glared at them and they backed away.”

“Ive noticed that you seem to have perfected that look over the years,” Eve laughed. “You still frighten slaves with that glare.”

Stephanie chuckled. “After my second margarita I began to calm down and mingle. It was snowing hard by then and it was obvious that no one else was coming, and the girls outnumbered the men, so the competition was fierce.”

“How did you do?”

“I wasnt even trying,” Stephanie said. “I wasnt interested in attracting a man, but I was enjoying myself watching the show. I spotted Jessie in a naughty farm girl costume. She was competing with another woman for a man, and Andrina was dressed like a sexy Snow White. She was literally trying to elbow another woman away from our host. Unfortunately he was looking at me.”

“Unfortunate for whom?”

“Andrina. He came over to me and offered to show me around the house. His name was Ted and he was eyeing my costume so I told him that Id like to see his dungeon, if he had one. He laughed and asked what Id do if he did own a dungeon.”

“What was his costume?”

“He was Zorro, and he looked good, with skin tight riding pants, boots and a black silk shirt open down the front.”

“Cape and everything?”

“Yes, and he even wore a sword.”

“He sounds very macho,” Eve murmured.

“I was half way through my third margarita,” Stephanie said. “So I poked him in the chest and told him that Id tie him to the rack and teach him respect for ladies. He grinned and said that he was very respectful, but he was always ready to learn new things.

“Show the way, I ordered. We walked away and I got a look at Andrinas face. Her mouth was open in indignation.

“Ted took me to the basement, stood in the middle and opened him arms. Here it is, he said. The closest thing Ive got to a dungeon. I think I surprised him when I dragged him to a post and told him to cross his wrists behind it and to stand still, then I went hunting for something to tie him up with.”

“And he stood there?”

“He didnt budge.”

“Oh my.”

“I found some rope and tied his wrists,” Stephanie said. “Then I kissed him.”

“My, my, my,” breathed Eve. “When did you start whipping him?”

“I didnt whip him,” Stephanie said. “I didnt intend to, after all, I wasnt a real dominatrix, I was only wearing a costume at that point.” She paused. “But it was fun having him helpless.”

“Go on.”

“I opened his shirt and was playing with his chest while I nibbled his mouth. I didnt have to look to know that he had a terrific erection, so I slid my hand toward his stomach. He strained so much that the ropes broke and he grabbed me and pulled me close in his arms. Thats when I knew beyond the shadow of a doubt that he had an erection.”

Mistress Eve laughed.

“I pushed him back and told him that unless he put his hands behind that pole and let me tie them again I was going to walk out. You can guess what he did.”

“Oh, Ive good a pretty good idea,” Eve laughed.

“I found a better rope and this time I tied him very tight, and I tied his ankles to the pole and wrapped more rope around his waist. When I finished he couldnt move and my panties were soaked.”

“Just from tying him?

“Yes. Tying those knots turned me on.”

“I can understand that.”

“When I finished tying him I was going to take his pants off,” Stephanie said. “But Andrina walked in.”

“Spoilsport.”

“The instant I saw her I flashed white hot,” Stephanie said. “How dare she intrude? I charged toward her and she took off running. Those skinny legs of hers werent very fast and I caught her easily. I grabbed her by the hair, twisted her arm behind her back and marched her back to Zorro. His eyes were huge as I forced her to kneel, then tied her hands behind her back. Her costume had come open exposing her boobs. She was whimpering but she didnt scream”.

“Were they nice?”

“Nice enough, but small,” Stephanie shrugged, “But her nipples were hard as rocks.”

“From fear or excitement?”

“I didnt care. I yanked Teds pants down and a very large penis came into view. Ted groaned and Andrina gasped, and I shoved her face against it.”

“Wow, way to go Steph,” Eve giggled. “How large was it?”

“I was the biggest Ive ever seen,” Stephanie answered. “Bigger that that horse slave that spent a week here.”

“Do you mean Big Boy? Bigger than him?”

“Precisely.”

“You must be kidding.”
       “Nope. Ted is bigger.”

Number Four let out a long slow sigh.

Eve sat open mouthed for a minute. “Then what?” she whispered.

“I put my mouth at Andrinas ear and I hissed at her that if she didnt get her mouth over that cock I was going to pinch her nipples off her tiny little boobs. I emphasized it by pinching one of them. She opened her mouth and began sucking for all she was worth.”

“That is fantastic!”

“I kept a firm grip on her hair and wouldnt let Ted come for a long time. When he got close Id pull her back. She whimpered at the pain in her nipples, but she looked up at me eagerly each time I eased up. Id wait until Zorros breathing got normal, then Id shove her face forward. She kept her mouth wide open all the time. I think I kept him going for at least an hour. Finally I let him come. He roared like a bull elephant and spurted all over her face, then he collapsed against the post.”

“What did she do?”

“She looked at me with a tiny, hesitant smile. I asked if she had enjoyed herself and she nodded. That made me angry again, so I pinched her nipple and asked if she liked that too.”

“And Ill bet she did,” said Eve.

“Tears came to her eyes and she gritted her teeth, but she nodded again. And I suddenly realized what a thrill it was to have power over people. I felt such a rush of excitement through my pussy that my legs almost gave out. I had to kneel for a few moments.”

“Welcome to the club.”

“Thank you.”

“What about your prisoners? What you do with them?”

“I untied Ted and ordered him to do up his clothes, then I ordered Andrina to kneel against the post and I tied her to it. She didnt resist and when I stood up, she smiled up at me, then looked straight at my skirt.”

“Ah ha, hidden lesbian tendencies?”

“Yep.”

“What did you do?”

“I walked out with Ted, arm in arm. He looked back at Andrina, then at me.

“If you want, you can go back and make her do it again, I told him, And bring the others with you.”

“Id rather have you, he said. Then he grabbed me in his arms and kissed me. Andrina watched with absolute dismay as I pressed myself against him. We held each other close for a long time, and then he asked who I was. I thought he knew. I thought that everyone had recognized me, but it turned out that no one had.

“I wouldnt tell him my name so he tried to take my mask off. I slapped his hand away, then slapped his face hard. I told him if he tried that again, the next time I tied him to a post it wouldnt be so pleasant.”

“What did he say?”

“He grinned and said: “Tell me what you would do to me.”

“Did you?”

“Yes, we walked upstairs and he brought us drinks. We went off to a quiet corner and I talked dirty to him. I told him how I would torture him if he made me angry enough.”

“Did you know how to torture men?”

“Heavens no, I was making it up.”

“Then what happened?”

“He got very horny again, and asked me to go to bed with him.”

“Did you?”

“I was very tempted, but I liked being the mystery woman, and I couldnt maintain that in bed, so I turned him down.”

“Yes, its hard to keep a mask on while youre wrestling between the sheets.”

“Yes, and beside, I still had a faint shadow of faithfulness to my boyfriend. So I reminded Ted that Snow White was still tied up in the basement. He said that she didnt matter and that he would much rather have me, but I just shook my head. He stood up, bowed to me and went back downstairs. I finished my drink and drove home.”

“Did anyone else avail themselves of your prisoner that night?”

“No, Zorro was the only one, but he visited her three times in all before he untied her.”

“Hmm, he sounds like quite a man.”

“He likes to keep fit and healthy.”

“Big Boy was very healthy,” Eve told her.

“Yes, and I heard that you wore him out.”
       “Well, Karen had a hand in that too.”


“The party was on a Friday night,” Stephanie said. “Andrina was very quiet at work on Monday. Jessie asked what had happened to her, why she had disappeared during the party. Andrina managed a weak smile and hinted that she had gone off with one of the men for a while. Jessie accepted this because the party had degenerated into an orgy after I left.

“There was a lot of talk about Betty Page and everyone wondered who she could have been. Even Ted was unable to answer their questions, in fact, he went around asking every woman if she was the one. When he got to me I pretended to be very innocent and told him that Id stayed home because of the storm. He believed me and no one connected me to the mystery woman.”

“And obviously you didnt return the clothes to the store.”

“Nope, I still have them. My first dominance outfit.”


“What about Andrina?” Eve asked.

“I watched her for the next few weeks,” Stephanie said. “She seemed very nervous and watched all of the other women in the office very closely. I knew that she was trying to figure out which one of us had tied her up. She struck up conversations with each one of us, even the ones that her clique normally ignored. She was ever so nice and always tried to get the conversation around to the party. She was very transparent. She was even nice to me and invited me to the coffee shop. She tried to be friendly, but I just smiled at her blandly and reminded her that I hadnt been at the party. The longer she searched, the more nervous she got.”

“One day Ted stopped by Andrinas desk. She perked up when he spoke to her but as I watched the look on her face fade into disappointment. She was hoping he wanted a repeat of her performance at the party but he was asking if she knew who the mystery woman was whod tied them up.”

“Did she want to get with you or him?” Eva asked.

“Both probably,” Stephanie answered. “Ted was quite a catch and Ill bet that she would have done anything to get with him on a permanent basis, but I think that her lesbian tendencies were raging inside her too. I had the feeling that they got hotter after Ted ignored her. I let her wait before I called her.”

“Ooh, you are cruel,” Eve giggled.

“Im paid to be,” Stephanie said. “Thats why Im here.”

“Lucky thing it comes naturally.”

Stephanie threw a handful of grass at her.

“How long did you keep her waiting?” Eve asked, brushing grass out of her hair.

“Three weeks, then I called her at home. I disguised my voice and when she answered I said: “Are you ready to have your nipples pinched again?”

“There was dead silence for at least two minutes, then she said: “Yes Ma am.”

“I told her to be waiting for me on the street in a real crummy part of town, and to dress like a hooker. There was another long pause, then she agreed.

“I drove to the area and rented a motel room, then I put on my costume, including my mask, and waited for Andrina to arrive. She showed up dressed like a whore in a mini skirt and a tight tee shirt, and she looked the part to a tee. She stood across the street from the motel and looked anxiously around. A few men looked her over and a couple of real hookers were glaring at her. I let her wait half an hour, then I walked out ala Betty.

People were already looking at Andrina, but traffic stopped when they saw me. She smiled hesitantly when I approached but I didnt speak, I just grabbed her by the back of her neck and marched her to the motel. Guys were yelling and whistling and car horns were honking but I ignored them.

“Inside the room I slapped Andrina across the face. She winced, then smiled at me. I ordered her to strip and she was naked in a split second. Id had sex with a couple of girls in my life, especially my roommate in college, but Andrina was so skinny and pale that I wasnt attracted to her at all, besides, I didnt like her.”

“What was your intention?” Eve asked.

“To torment her the same way shed tormented people at work.”

“Good idea.”

“When she was naked I made her walk up and down the room and display herself to me. She was shaking slightly, but she obeyed. Then I told her to sit in the chair and spread her legs as wide as she could. She blushed but did as I told her. I had her lay on the bed and spread herself, stick her bottom into the air, and finally put her fingers inside her pussy.”

“She didnt object?”

“No way, the filthy slut was enjoying herself. She even asked if I was going to tie her up.”

“I suppose you did?”

“Yes, after making her show herself I wasnt sure what to do. I hadnt really thought it out and I was secretly glad shed reminded me to tie her. I had some rope but hadnt brought enough. I tied her hands behind her back and her ankles together and that used up all the rope, so I told her to lie quietly on the bed and I walked down to a corner bodega and bought several coils of clothes line. I got almost half a block before I remembered to take my mask off.”

“I can only imagine what the clerk thought,” Eve laughed.

“He wasnt the only one with ideas,” Stephanie said. A shifty looking pimp started toward me but I stared him down. He did an about face and returned to his corner. When I left the store I heard him tell his buddies that that I couldnt be a real whore, I had to be a police woman.” I ignored him.

“When I got to the room Andrina was writhing softly on the bed. I used the new rope to tie her very tightly. She was moaning softly when I finished.”

“Then what?”

“I didnt know what to do, so I rolled her onto her back and pinched her nipples.”

“Good, good, what else?

“Just that for a while. I pinched her nipples for about an hour,” Stephanie said. “She liked it and she hated it and she squirmed and moaned and begged me to stop, then begged me to do it again.

“After a while I switched to her crotch and pinched her pussy and the tops of her legs. I got the same response from her. She loved it and she hated it so I dug my nails into her skin.”

“Did she have an orgasm?”

“Nope. I wasnt about to let her have one. After I pinched her crotch I rolled her onto her stomach and went to work on her butt. She was a shuddering, weeping little lady when I finally let up.”

“Then what? Did you make her eat your pussy?” asked Eve.

“I had intended to,” Stephanie said. “But I took such a dislike to her that I didnt want her tongue touching me, so I spanked her very, very hard.”

“Excellent.”

“She didnt like that and began to cry. I didnt care that she was crying but I didnt want the noise to attract attention so I gagged her.”

“What with?”

“Her own panties.”

“Whoa, Steph!” Eve gasped in admiration. “That is too wicked.”

“Yeah, well they werent big enough to shut her up so I took mine off and stuffed them in her mouth too. Then I went to a paddle.”

“What kind of paddle?”

“A plain old ping pong paddle, but it was enough to blister her scrawny bottom. She was shrieking so loud, even with the gag that I was afraid someone would hear, so I shoved her face into the pillow, sat on the back of her neck and hit her as hard as I could with that paddle.”

“You can suffocate someone that way,” Eve observed mildly.

“I know, so I didnt keep her that way long, but she was sobbing hysterically when I let up.

“I let her cry for a few minutes then rolled her over, pinched her nipples until she was squirming and warned her that if she made one more sound I was going to beat her breasts with the paddle. She shut up.

“Andrina stopped crying and looked up at me, then she looked rather pointedly at my crotch and I knew she was asking if she could kiss my pussy. I told her to forget it, that she wasnt worthy and I wouldnt even let her look at my treasure, much less touch it. She made little pleading noises, but I ignored her.

“Id gotten sweaty and decided to wash up so I blindfolded Andrina with a pillow case, undressed and took a long hot shower. When I came out of the bath room Andrina was make little seductive wiggles on the bed. I got dressed except for my panties and put on my mask.”

“Why did you leave your panties off?”

“Because they were still in Andrinas mouth,” Stephanie said patiently. “And when I took them out they were sopping wet. Anyway, I untied her, told her to get dressed and to leave her underwear off. I wouldnt allow her to use the bathroom or comb her hair. I opened the door and threw her panties and bra into the parking lot, then shoved her outside. Two men were walking past and stopped in their tracks. Andrina looked at her underwear, then at me pleadingly. I shook my head and she walked away. One of the men said something to her and she broke into a run. Her skirt flew up as she ran and they got a good look at her bottom. The men picked up her underwear and waved them over their heads and yelled at her to come back. She tore across the street and didnt look back.

“I waited until she was out of sight, then lay on the bed and played with myself until I had a wonderful orgasm. Then I changed my clothes and walked to my car.”

“You didnt have an orgasm while she was there?” Eve asked.

“I didnt need one. I had never felt so confident and powerful in my life.”

“Thats fantastic,” Eve said admiringly.

“Yes, and the next day at work Andrina was a total wreck. She was pale and haggard and people kept asking if she was sick. She looked searchingly into the face of every woman who came near her. I ignored her and never made eye contact with her.”

“What did you do next?”

“I let her stew for two weeks,” Stephanie said. “Then called her one evening and ordered her to meet me at another corner within thirty minutes. I didnt even wait for her to answer, I just hung up.

“I went to another motel and the room I got happened to have a fairly secluded entry. It was around the corner from the main part of the hotel, so I had an idea.”

“I cant imagine what that wicked mind of your might think up,” Eve chuckled.

“Id told Andrina to wait for me a couple of blocks away. I drove to where she was, and saw that she had attracted a small crowd of onlookers.”

“She was dressed like a prostitute again?” Eve asked.

“Yes, same outfit shed worn the first night. I stopped and told her to get in the car. She was grateful because some of the men were getting pretty aggressive. I told her to shut up. I lifted her skirt and saw that she was wearing panties. I drove into an alley and ordered her to get out of the car.

“She obeyed and I told her to take her panties off. She hesitated and looked around to see if anyone was watching, so I slapped her. She stepped out of the panties and left them lying on the ground. I spun her around and tied her wrists behind her back, then I opened the back door to my car and told her to get in. She wriggled onto the seat and I pushed her sideways until she was lying down, then I tied her ankles together. Id brought a pillow slip from the motel and put it over her head. I got into the car and drove around for about ten minutes before I went to the motel. I parked in front of my room and got Andrina out of the back seat. I helped her stand, then made her hop into the room.”

“Did anyone see you?”

“No, it was dark by then and no one was in sight anyway.”

“Go on, go on.”

“I bent her over a chair and tied her ankles to it, then I rustled the window blinds and told her that they were open and that we were on a busy street and that people could see her naked butt.”

“What did she do?”   
       “Her body tensed up and she moaned piteously, but I ignored her. I told her that I was going to spank her bottom and legs until I got tired, and that shed better be quiet, or Id go away and leave where she was.

Ill be quiet, she whispered.

“So I spanked her.”

“I want a blow by blow account,” Eve demanded.

“Ok, well first I started with my ping pong paddle,” Stephanie said, “Mostly on her ass. I didnt hit her terribly hard, but she was squirming after a few blows. Then I changed to a ruler and worked it up and down her legs. That hurt worse and she was soon yelping and whimpering. I told her to keep still, and she tried but she couldnt hold back her cries. She finally apologized and begged me to gag her.”

“Interesting,” Eve murmured, “Very interesting.”

“I thought so too,” Stephanie said. “Unfortunately Id left her panties in the alley, so I used my own again.”

“Uh oh, more soggy undies then?”  

“Yes, but what was I to do?” Stephanie shrugged. “I used a yardstick on her after that, and it was a good thing that Id gagged her, because try as she might, she just couldnt hold back a few screams.”

“Poor thing.”

“Yeah, sure. The problem was that I was really enjoying myself smacking her with that yard stick. My pussy was throbbing as I hit her.

“The yard stick really raised some welts on the backs of her legs. Andrina was jerking and twisting with each stroke and finally she toppled the chair over sideways. She landed hard and lay on the floor sobbing. I sat down, drank some water and rested.

“After a while Andrina was trying to say something through her gag, so I removed it. She begged to use the bathroom and warned me that she probably wouldnt be able to keep from peeing the next time I hit her, so I untied her and permitted her to go to the bathroom.

“Wash up carefully and come out naked, I told her.” She did, but she was limping when she came out, her legs were already bruised, and wed only been there for a couple of hours.”

“Poor thing,” repeated Mistress Eve.

“I told her to lie on the bed and raise her legs into the air,” Stephanie said. “Then I showed her the ruler. Im going to smack you right between your legs with this, I told her.”

“On my pussy? she gasped.

“Correct, and you will thank me after each time. And if you scream, or try to get away, or avoid my blows Ill walk out of this room and you will never see me again.

“She looked at me pleadingly, but I waited without speaking, finally she nodded sadly, lay back on the bed and opened her legs.

“Grab your ankles, I told her. She did and I slapped that ruler squarely on her pussy.

“She squealed faintly, but clamped her teeth together and cut it off. She managed to whisper thank you just before I smacked her again. The next was harder. Her eyes were frantic but she managed to stay quiet. I hit her ten times and her crotch was one big ugly purple bruise when I finished.

“Andrina lay sobbing piteously when I finished. I allowed her about ten minutes then ordered her to go into the bath and clean out the tub.”

“Why?”

“It didnt look too clean,” Stephanie said. “And I wanted to take a bath.”

“Oh.”

“She scrubbed the tub in the nude, still sobbing,” Stephanie said. “Then I tied her very tightly in a hogtie on the floor by the bed. After that I went into the bathroom and had a long soak in the tub. Just before I got out I masturbated until I had a delicious orgasm. She couldnt see but Andrina knew exactly what I was doing.

“When I finished I got dressed, untied her and ordered her to kneel naked at my feet.”

Number Four made a soft moaning sound.

“Id bought a whip, a flogger with light thin strands,” Stephanie said. “I showed it to Andrina. Her eyes got huge and she shrank away. I intend to use this on you the next time, I told her, So if you are afraid of my whip, then dont come.

“Andrina was too frightened to speak, so I commanded her to get dressed, opened the door and motioned her to the car. I drove her back to the meeting place, which was pretty quiet by then, dropped her off and went home.”


“Andrina missed work for the next couple of days, and she looked like death warmed over when she finally showed up. She walked stiffly and winced every time she sat down, but once again I ignored her.

“I waited a full month before I called her again, and when she answered I simply said: Are you ready for the whip?

“There was only the faintest pause before she said: Yes.”

“Whooo,” breathed Eve.


“Before the next visit with Andrina Id gone around town and visited a bunch of cheap motels. I asked to see the rooms because I was looking for one feature in particular.”

“What was that?”

“A way to suspend Andrina up by her wrists.”

“Did you find one?”

“Yes, I discovered a motel that had a sitting area in each room with a little archway separating the bedroom. The arch was made of open grill work that was perfect for tying a womans hands over her head.

“I heard Andrina telling her friends that she had a date on Saturday night so I called her late Saturday afternoon and ordered her to present herself in thirty minutes.”

“Ooh, wicked.” Eve laughed. “By the way, was her date with Ted?”

“No, some other guy that I didnt know.”

“Did she break the date?”

“She sure did. She was waiting at the corner when I arrived. She was sitting on a bus bench and actually opened her legs when I pulled up.”

“She flashed you?”

“Yes, and she wasnt wearing panties.”

“What a slut.”

“She smiled hopefully when I stopped, so I just sat in the car. She kept her legs apart for ten minutes while I made her wait. It was a cold night and she was shivering when I finally let her get in the car. I think she was trying to demonstrate her devotion to me.”

“Theres nothing wrong with that,” Eve commented.

“No, but I only wanted her to do what I told her. I finally ordered her to get into the car and drove to the motel. I made her strip and kneel at my feet, then I pointed to the arch and told her that I was going to hang her by her wrists and whip her, and that it would be very painful. I gave her the choice of leaving immediately, or staying and surrendering herself to me utterly.”

“And she stayed, right?”

“Right. So I tied her wrists tightly together then looped the rope through the arch and puller her up until she was on tiptoes. She whimpered a little, but shut up when I glared at her. Then I tied her feet apart.

“She was breathing hard and had a look of utter lust on her face so out of curiosity I touched her pussy to see if it was wet.”

“Was it?” Eve asked.

“Very wet,” Stephanie answered, “And she jerked like Id shot her. She let out a long moan and sagged in her ropes. Id unintentionally given her an orgasm.”

“She sounds like a passionate woman,” Eve commented.

“Could be,” Stephanie said. “But I was annoyed with myself for giving her even a little bit of pleasure. I went to the bathroom and washed my hands.”

Eve chuckled.

“Then I made her open her mouth and I stuffed a very large gag between her teeth.”

“What, no panties this time?”

“Nope, a real ball gag with a solid leather strap to hold it in place. Then I whipped her.”

“Did she come again?”

“I dont think so. I whipped her hard and she was squealing under the gag, and writhing all over the place, but she didnt act like she had another orgasm.”

“Where did you whip her?”

“I started on the backs of her calves,” Stephanie said, “And worked the whip up her legs to her back, then I went back down her body again. She was begging for mercy but I didnt give a damn, I just kept the whip going until I was soaked with perspiration.

“I took a break and removed my clothes. Andrinas eyes lit up when she saw me nude and that made me angry at her temerity.”

“For just looking at you?”

“Yes.”

“How dare she?” laughed Eve. “I hope you punished her.”

Stephanie gave Eve a look of annoyance. “I blindfolded her, then I was able to take my mask and wig off. After that I whipped her front.”

“Sorry, did you say front or cunt?” Eve asked.

“Both. I started on the fronts of her legs, worked the whip up to her boobs, then really laid on the force. I whipped Andrinas chest until it was as red as fresh raw meat. She was shrieking so loudly that even the gag wasnt efficient, so I wrapped a scarf around her mouth, then I resumed.

“Andrina was screaming so hard that she was still getting past the gag, so I turned on the television full volume and I turned on the water in the shower, then I whipped her until she fainted.

“I took a shower and got dressed, then I sat down and waited for Andrina to revive. I enjoyed looking at her as she hung unconscious in her ropes. He breasts and crotch were one huge bruise and it turned me on so much that I masturbated.”

“I hope you washed your hands afterwards,” Eve said.

Stephanie threw another handful of grass at her.

“Did she turn you on?” Eve asked, “Or was it your sadistic nature?”

“It was her willingness to surrender herself,” Stephanie answered. “Her submission was a very powerful aphrodisiac to me.”

Eve nodded understandingly.

“Id brought an electric vibrator with me,” Stephanie said. “And when Andrina eventually raised her head I turned it on. She could hear the buzzing and her nipples popped right up. I talked dirty to her while I played the thing all over my body. I told her where the vibrator was each moment, then I slipped it inside my self and when the buzzing became faint she groaned, knowing where it was.

“I came again and made a lot of noise doing it. I lay back and dozed for a while afterwards, then I got dressed and put on my mask and cut the ropes on her wrists and let her fall. I gave her permission to take off her gag and blindfold. She was weak and trembling, her hands shook so much that it took her forever to get the straps unbuckled. I stood over her but I didnt help her.

       “When she got the things off of her face she blinked at me with red, teary eyes. Weve only been here an hour, I told her. Do you want more of the whip, or would you like to go home?”

       “I want to go home, she whispered, but her eyes were up my skirt.”

       “Up your skirt?” Eve asked.

       “I was straddling her with my feet apart.”

       “Panties?”

“Of  course. Anyway, Andrina looked up between my legs until I pushed her head to the side with my toe, then she saw my vibrator lying on the bed. She gasped and her nipples perked up harder.

       “What? Would you like this inside you?” I asked her.

“She nodded.”

“This is MINE,” I told her. “Its been inside my pussy and you arent worthy to even touch it. I said. I pressed it against my lips. I held up another huge dildo. “But the next time Im going to shove this one inside your body and you will have to hold it in place while I whip you. And the whipping will be worse than the one you got tonight, that is, if you decide to come back for more.

“She looked at the floor for a long time, then nodded.

“Its going to get worse and worse, I warned her.

“Will you fuck me with it really hard? she asked hopefully.”

“No way, I said disgustedly. Im just going to shove it up inside you and leave it there.”

“All right, she looked up and me. “When do I get to look at you?”

“What do you want to see? I asked, My face or my pussy?

“Id like to see both, she said.

“You might never see either, I answered, I dont think that youre worthy.”

“Perhaps I could prove myself, she said, looking at my skirt.

“How, by licking my pussy?

“She nodded.”

“I know that you arent worthy of that, I said scornfully. I stood up and walked out.”


                               *


“Ted hadnt lost interest in the mystery woman either,” Stephanie said. “From time to time he would go around the office asking every woman if she was Betty Page. It became a standing joke. He was open and light hearted about it, and everyone knew by then what had happened. Several girls claimed to be Betty, but he didnt believe them.”

“Too bad he didnt have your glass slipper,” Eve chuckled. “He could have found you that way.”

“I suppose I could have dropped one of my spurs,” Stephanie said. “But I didnt think to at the time.”

“I just had a vision of Ted crawling under all the desks in the office trying a spur on all the womens feet.” Eve laughed.

“He probably would have done just that,” Stephanie laughed, “He was persistent. He asked me several times but I pretended to be uninterested, and reminded him that I wasnt at the party.

“Andrina hadnt given up on Ted. She flirted outrageously every time he came near her. It was almost comical, and even her bitchy friends began to shake their heads at her antics.

“I was curious about what he wanted with me as Betty. Did he enjoy being tied up, or did he just want to try to get me in bed? So I called him one evening.”

“My, my,” murmured Eve.

“At first he was skeptical that I was the real Betty, but I gave him a couple of details about what had happened and he became very interested. He asked who I was and would I go to dinner with him. I told him no dinner, but if he was brave enough I would undress him and tie him up.”

“What about that other girl? he asked, Would she be there?

“No, it will be just you and me, I told him. But you have to put yourself entirely under my control.”

“And?” Eve asked.

“He agreed instantly,” Stephanie said. “So I told him that I would call him later in the week.”

“What if had wanted Andrina to be there?”

“Then he would have been disappointed. I did not intend to share him with her.”

“You could have made her watch as the two of you made love,” Eve suggested.

“True,” Stephanie shrugged, “But it didnt occur to me.

“I rented a motel room,” she said, “In a nice hotel in a good part of town, then just as I had done with Andrina, I told him where to wait for me at a street corner. I got into costume, drove to the rendezvous, and got out of the car. His eyes lit up when he saw me and he held out his hands when I showed him a set of handcuffs. Then I put him in the car and blindfolded him.”

“Right on a busy public street?” marveled Eve.

“Yes, and no one seemed to notice.”

“Ok, go on.”

“I took him to the motel and walked him in the door, then I removed his handcuffs and ordered him to undress. He obeyed instantly. When he was naked I made him sit in a chair then hand cuffed his hands behind it and I tied his ankles to the chair legs with leather straps. Then I teased him.”

“What did you do?”

“I touched his skin lightly and delicately with the tips of my fingers,” Stephanie said. “I kissed him softly on his mouth, his eyes, his ears, his neck. And I took  along slow time to do it.”

Mistress Eve was squirming, so were we.  

“He was already very hard and large,” Stephanie purred, “But he got bigger the more I did. He didnt beg for anything, he just waited and enjoyed what I was doing to him.”

“Did you torture him?”

“No, at least not with pain,” Stephanie said. “I was very nice to Ted, unless you count teasing as torture.”

“Some people do,” Eve chuckled. “But you never whipped him?”

“Not that first night,” Stephanie answered. “I did that later, along with spanking him, but only because he asked me to. I never wanted to hurt him.”

“Did he turn out to be a masochist?”

“Heavens no, Ted is a strong, self confident man. Later in the relationship we played around with light punishment, but it wasnt serious, and I would never have done anything to cause him real pain.”

“Then your relationship with him was different than with Andrina?”

“Much different, I liked Ted, I detested Andrina.”

“Go on.”

“When I had him so excited that he was trembling, I stepped back and did a strip tease for him,” Stephanie said. “I thought his eyes were going to jump out of his head.”

“I cant blame him for that,” Eve smiled. “Did you go all the way?”

“I took off everything except my mask. Then I straddled his legs and sat down on his cock.”

“Was he really bigger than Big Boy?” Eve asked.

“Yes, he was,” Mistress Stephanie said softly.

“Big Boy has the largest penis Ive ever seen,” Eve said wonderingly.

“Maybe you should get out more often.” 

There was a loud collective sigh from us slaves. Mistress Eve gave us a warning look, then nodded for Stephanie to continue.

“It took him less than two minutes to shoot,” Stephanie chuckled.

“Well, thats not very good for you,” Eve said.

“Oh yes it was. I came too, but you know what? I came from the power just as much from the intercourse.”

“Wow, I like power too,” Eve said. “But I cant say Ive had an orgasm from it.”

“I was so incredibly thrilled that this strong, handsome man was willing to give me control over himself that it happened very quickly,” Stephanie told her. “And the orgasm was so wonderful that I fainted for a few seconds and collapsed onto his chest.”

There was a long awed silence.

“When I woke up I staggered to the bed and fell across it. I lay there for a long time, but I could have sworn that I was drifting through clouds of heavenly delight. When I raised up Ted was smiling at me. I kissed him, then brought a warm soapy washcloth from the bath room and washed his body.”

“Ill bet he liked that,” Eve commented.

“So did I,” Stephanie chuckled. “He was hard again.”

“And what did you do?”

“I caressed his body all over,” she answered, “With my breasts.”

There was a louder collective moan from us.

“One more peep out of you lot, and Ill tie you to the fence,” Mistress Eve warned. “Down there.” She pointed to the other end of the paddock. We shut up, sat up straight and took on the demeanor of properly behaved ponies.

Eve turned back to Stephanie and nodded for her to continue.

“I placed my nipples at his mouth and let him nurse for a long time,” Stephanie said, “But I was standing in an uncomfortable position, so I got on my knees in front of him.”

A tiny squeak emerged from Number Fours throat. Number Three elbowed her in the ribs, so did I.

“Mistresses usually dont get on their knees,” Eve pointed out.

“Mistresses can do anything they want,” Stephanie answered. “And besides, I wasnt a mistress then.”

“You were only an apprentice mistress?”

“An amateur mistress,” she said, “Self taught.”

“Ok.”

“And as an amateur I sucked Teds cock until he filled my mouth,” Stephanie said defiantly.

Number Four started hyper ventilating.

“You are going to get us whipped,” Two muttered.

“I dont care about that,” I whispered. “I just want to hear the rest of her story, so keep still, all of you.”  

Mistress Eve was looking at us so I bobbed my head apologetically. She held my gaze for a moment, then turned back to Stephanie.

“How soon was he ready to go after that?”

“I gave him a break,” Stephanie said. “I released him from the chair and he staggered into the bathroom. When he came back I told him to lie on the bed and I strapped him into a wide open eagle tie. Then I lay atop his chest, put my chin in my hands and we talked.”

“What did you talk about?”

“Anything, everything. We just chatted. It was nice. Id brought champagne and chocolate and I fed him candy while we talked.”

“Did he get hard again?”

“Oh yes, very, very hard.”

“What did you do?”

“I ignored that hard cock pressing against my tummy and we just talked,” Stephanie said.

“You have a stronger will than I do,” Eve commented.

“Oh, I wanted him inside me,” Stephanie said. “But I had to be in control, even of myself. But dont worry, I screwed him again, and this time we took it long and slow and nice.”

“Did you keep him in the same position, or let him get on top?”

“No, I kept him spread wide on the bed, and I straddled his manhood. And we went for a long time.”

“What about spankings?”

“That happened the third time we met,” Stephanie said. “I didnt plan to torture him so each meeting I just tied him very tightly and teased him.”

“How?”

“Well, I strapped his arms very tightly, as well as his legs,” Stephanie said. “And I tied a cord around his balls and made him follow me around the room. Since his legs were tied he had to hop, and that was very exciting to watch. After I wore him out from hopping I pushed him down onto the bed and experimented with different ways to imprison his cock and balls.”

“He didnt complain?”

“No, he enjoyed it, besides, Ted has a playful streak and he went along with anything I wanted.”

“Including spanking?”

“Well, that came about while he was hopping around the room. He kept chasing after me, trying to rub his body against mine. I was laughing so hard that I tripped against the bed and lost my balance. Ted crouched down and made this gigantic leap across the room and bumped into me just as I was getting up. He knocked be back onto the bed and lay over me. His arms and legs were very tightly bound but he tried to squirm around and get his cock between my legs. He looked like a giant inchworm and I was laughing so hard that I got the hiccups.

“I let him wriggle over my body for a few minutes and even opened my legs for him. Hed just about managed to get inside me when I slid out from under him, grabbed his cock and slapped his bottom. I was telling him what a bad boy he was when I felt his cock get bigger in my fist.”

“Bigger?”

“A lot bigger, and it was already huge.”

Number Four was breathing in tiny quick gasps.

“So I slapped his butt again,” Stephanie said. “He looked back at me, then closed his eyes and raised his bottom a little higher.”

“I think Im going to faint,” Number Four whispered. Her eyes were hazy.

“Just do it quietly,” Two hissed at her.

“So I spanked Ted,” Stephanie said, “With one hand stroking his cock. I spanked lightly at first, then harder until he was groaning with passion.”

“Did he come?”

“All over the bed,” Stephanie answered. “I mean ALL over the bed.”

Fours eyes rolled up and she slumped to the ground.

“He fell asleep,” Stephanie said. “So I washed up, made myself a cup of coffee and watched him sleep. When he woke up I rolled him onto his back and slipped my pussy over his cock.”

“Which was hard as iron again, right?”

“Right. And I made love to him until he came again.”

“What about you?”

“I didnt need to have an orgasm. I was so happy at his submission that it was nearly as good as coming.”

“Mmmm. Then what?”

“I washed him and dried him and rubbed baby oil into his skin, then fed him crackers and caviar and champagne.”

“Champagne every night?”

“Yes.”

“It sounds like you were in love,” Eve observed. 

“I was.”

“What about your boyfriend?”

“Oh, after I got over being mad at him Id worn my Betty Page costume for him. He liked it, but almost ruined it tearing it off of me. I had a vague idea of talking him into letting me tie him up, but he wouldnt think of it. He wanted to tie me to the bed, but the very idea disgusted me, so I began to lose interest in him, and by the time Id seduced Ted, my boyfriend and I were drifting apart.”

“Did you continue to torture Andrina?”

“Yes, I saw her about once a month, and treated her like dirt, but I was seeing Ted almost every week.” She paused. “Maybe I should have given Andrina to my boyfriend and his buddies.”

“She probably would have liked that.”

“Yeah,” Stephanie shrugged. “I did things to Ted to please him, but I tried to think up ways to humiliate Andrina, unfortunately, no matter what I did to her she liked it.”

“Such as?”

“I brought a camera and made her strip while I took pictures, then I ordered her to display herself in the most disgusting poses possible. I made her put dildoes and broom handles and mops up her pussy, and she never protested once. I believe that I could have urinated on her and she would have liked it.”

“A lot of people like being peed on,” Eve commented.

“Well, that is one perversion thats not for me,” Stephanie said. “Either way.”

“Me neither.”

The Barbies looked at each other with expressions of utter horror. “Do people really like that?” Madison whispered.

“Oh, yes,” Number Three answered. “And worse.”

“Have you ever . . ?”

“Once,” Three replied. “I had a visiting master who tied me on my knees in a bathtub, then he sprayed all over me.”

“Did you know he was going to do it?” Brittany asked.

“Yes.”

Brittanys mouth dropped open. “And you didnt mind?”

“Id never had that done to me,” Three answered. “I wanted to see what it would be like.”

“And?

“I liked it.”

“It happened to me too,” Allison said quietly. “At the bordello. A customer paid extra to pee in my face.”

“Why did you do it?”

“For the same reason Number Three did,” Allison said. “I was in a very submissive mood that day, and I was curious.”

“Did you like it?”

“Yes.”

“Oh my God.”


I turned back to the mistresses.

“But getting back to Andrina,” Stephanie said. “I honestly think that there is nothing that she would not have accepted from me no matter how awful it was.”

“Look around at our slaves,” Eve said. “We have people here who are utterly submissive, and they arent bad persons.”

“I know,” Stephanie agreed. “Ive learned that about our teams, but I guess that I disliked Andrina so much that her personality disgusted me as much as her willingness to submit to anything.”

“Actually it sounds like she was a good subject for you to practice your dominance techniques on,” Eve said.

“I suppose so. Anyway I enjoyed treating her like dirt.”

“And you treated Ted like a prince.”

“Exactly, like my handsome captive prince.”

“Did they know about each other?”

“No.”

“Did you experiment with more painful punishments with Ted?”

“We did a few times,” Stephanie said. “But I wasnt really interested in hurting him. I just wanted to find ways to give him pleasure while I was in control.”

“Tell me more.”

“Well, I would tie him face up and force him to beg to eat my pussy, which wasnt difficult, since he liked to do that anyway. Id sit on his face for hours and he kept his tongue going the whole time.”

“He had lots of stamina, eh?”

“You said it. Other times I would tie him into a very tight hogtie, put his head on a pillow then get comfortable and put my nipple in his mouth. He kept his mouth working for as long as I wanted.” She leaned close to Eve. “Have you ever had an orgasm from a man sucking on your breasts?”

“No,” Eve replied.

“Well, I have,” Stephanie said proudly. 

“Lucky lady,” Eve said enviously, “And lucky man. Tell me about your experiments.”

“Well, I tied him into very confining positions, but he never objected. I tied him up like a mummy, by wrapping wide cloth bands all around his body. I left only his mouth and his cock exposed.”

“They call that mummification,” Eve offered.

“I know that now,” Stephanie said. “Anyway, Ted really like that. He told me that it felt as if every nerve ending in his body was concentrated in his penis.”

There was a collective inhale from the slaves.

“What did you do to it?”

“Chocolate sauce, marshmallow cream with crumbled graham crackers, whipped cream, maple syrup, my hair, my hands, my mouth and my pussy.”

I could hear the rest of the slave nipples getting harder. Mine were already throbbing painfully.

“What about spanking,” Eve persisted.

“I spanked him but not while he was mummified,” Stephanie told her. “I spanked him hard too, but we used a safe word, so when it got too painful for him I would stop.”

“Whips?”

“Yes, and he brought the first one to me.”

“Whoa.”

“Um hmm. It was a cold night and he showed up wearing a leather slave collar under his coat. He wore no shirt, only trousers. He handed me a flogger, then undressed and knelt at my feet. I kissed him and he reached for my mask. I had to jump back or he would have seen my face.”

“You still hadnt let him see who you were?”

“No.”

“Ok, tell me what you did next.”

“I tied him bent over the chair and flogged his bottom and legs,” Stephanie told her, “And he loved it.”

“So did you, Ill bet.”

“I certainly did. I whipped him in several different positions, then I tied him face up on the table and got on top of him. I made love to him while I whipped his chest.”

“Very nice.”

“A strand of the whip accidentally caught him on his chin,” Stephanie said. “I felt awful and apologized. He told me it was ok and to please resume what I was doing. A few minutes later we both came together in a very wonderful orgasm.

“The next day at work he had a bruise on his face, and told everyone that hed been hit playing racquetball. I bumped into him in the elevator. I was looking at his face thinking how handsome he was, when he asked me why I was the only person who hadnt inquired about the mark on his skin. I blushed and said that I didnt think it was polite to ask personal questions. He looked at me for a long moment, and I was afraid that hed recognized me.”

“Why didnt you just tell him?”

“I planned to someday but I was having too much fun being the mystery woman, besides, it was part of my control over him.”

“Ok, get back to the whipping part.”

“We liked the combined whipping and intercourse but the whip was too big to wield while I sat on him, so I bought one of small rubber band whips. It was perfect.”

“I like those,” Eve said. “For the same reason,”

“Theyre also good if youre screwing a female with a strap on penis,” Stephanie added. “You can really make her breasts sting.”

“True,” Eve glanced at us and I shoved my chest out hopefully. She just shook her head.

“One evening Ted showed up carrying a tool bag,” Stephanie said. “It had a battery powered electric drill and he climbed onto a chair and installed some hooks in the ceiling. Then he undressed and knelt for me to tie him up.

“I hung him by his wrists, tied a rope around his balls and pulled it through a ceiling hook very tight. He was on tiptoe when I finished and winced in discomfort, but wouldnt let me loosen the ropes.”

“Did he like being practically hung by his balls?”

“He sure did. He would lift his feet off the floor and lower his body until his weight was on that rope for a few minutes. I was amazed to see his cock get bigger each time he did it.”

“Maybe he really was a masochist.”

“Possibly, he certainly enjoyed that form of torment.”

“Did you whip his cock?”

“No, but I thought about it. I just never got to it. I only whipped his body.”

Number Four woke up and looked around. “What have I missed?” she asked.

“Shut up, shes getting to the best part,” Three told her.

“I whipped his back and legs and bottom, and played with his cock, and caressed his body, and bit his nipples,” Stephanie said. “And after two solid hours I pulled a chair close, straddled it and took him deep into my mouth.”

“Did you deep throat him?” Eve asked.

“No, I didnt know how yet. That takes practice.”

“Dont I know it.”

“Besides, Ted is too big to deep throat,” Stephanie said. “But he seemed to enjoy my efforts. He came in my mouth and after I couldnt swallow fast enough, it kept coming like a water fall. He could have put out a forest fire.”

There was a dull thump as Number Four passed out again. Mistress Eve barely glanced at her.

“Ted rather liked having his genitals bound up so I went shopping at a fetish store. I bought a very erotic harness that buckled around his balls and cock and tightened them. The first time I tried to put it on him, Ted got so big that I couldnt get the snaps to catch, so I put a cold wash cloth on him to shrink his cock.”

“How long did it take?” Eve laughed.

“Quite a while,” Stephanie told her. “He liked what I was doing too much. I finally stepped out the door and grabbed a handful of snow and packed around his groin.”

“Were you naked?” Eve gasped.

“All but for a wig and a mask,” Stephanie said.

“Wow, Im impressed.”

“The snow worked. He shrank just enough for me to get the harness locked in place and he immediately got very big again,” Stephanie said. “He was hanging by his wrists from the ceiling, and I put a bar between his ankles, then I pulled a chair close and played with him for hours.”

“How many times did he spurt?”

“Only once. I kept him aroused but wouldnt let him come until almost midnight.”

“Oooh, what a wicked lady you are.”

“Thank you. When I finally allowed him to climax his fluid went across the room and hit the wall. I jumped in front of him and caught it on my body so he wouldnt splatter the wall paper and carpet.”

“That was very considerate of you,” Eve giggled.

“He coated my entire stomach,” Stephanie said. “And when I though he was just about finished I bent and gave his cock a kiss, and everything started up again.”

“Did you like that, Mistress Cruelty?” Eve asked.

“Are you kidding? I loved it. But I had to get my wig cleaned the next day.”

Eve started giggling and couldnt stop. Four woke up again, looked around groggily, then lay back.

“Its a good thing she didnt hear the last episode,” Two muttered. “Or shed be unconscious for a week.”


“My visit to the adult shop taught me something new,” Stephanie said, when Eve regained her composure.

“What was that?”

“Pony girls,” Stephanie said. “A girl came into the store and told the clerk she wanted to order a pony girl costume.”

“Ah.”

“Id never even heard of a pony girl,” Stephanie said. “But I knew instantly what she meant, and I was fascinated.”

“Why?”

“Because the very term seemed to mean the deepest form of submission,” Stephanie answered. “To be a pony girl meant giving up total control to someone else.”

“True,” Eve answered. She nodded toward us for confirmation. “Look at this bunch.”

We sat up straight and proud.

“Did they sell pony harness at the shop?” Eve asked.

“They didnt stock them but they had a leather worker who took custom orders. I listened while the girl and the store clerk discussed what she wanted. Then they went into a dressing room and the clerk took the girls measurements. Later I looked through the magazines and bought a stack of pony life literature. I went home and read late into the night. Then I decided to visit a pony farm.”

“Did you go the one in Buffalo?” Eve asked.

“I did later,” Stephanie said. “But the first pony place I visited was across the river in Canada.”

“I didnt know there was one on the Canadian side of the Niagara.”

“Its about a two hour drive, and its very small and exclusive,” Stephanie told her. “I had a lot of trouble getting an invitation, but it was worth it when I finally got there.”

“Trouble, how?”

“The people at the store gave me the phone number of a man, who put me on to another man, who introduced me to a couple in Canada who wanted to be paid for their services as introducers. It cost me five hundred dollars to get inside the place.”

“It sounds like you were determined.”

“Oh, I was,” Stephanie said. “The more I discovered, the more intrigues I became, and when I went to the pony stable and watched some teams in action I was hooked.”

“Did you turn Ted into a pony?” Eve asked, “Or Andrina?”

“No, but I had some very erotic fantasies about doing that to both of them.”

“Tell me.”

Stephanie shrugged. “Theres not much to tell, I just imagined that I was the lady of the manor and I was riding over my acres on Teds shoulders. Andrina was one of the lowly field slaves and she was dirty and miserable pulling a heavy wagon.

“Ted was strong and clean, Id polished his skin to a bright shine with body oil and his harness glittered with jewels. I would ride past Andrina atop my magnificent male and not even deign to look at her.”

“I like that dream,” Eve chuckled. “Did you tell Ted about it?”

“No, things went bad before I had the chance.”

“Oh dear, do you want to talk about it?”

Stephanie shrugged. “Why not?” She took a deep breath. “Ted always asked who I was, and why I wouldnt let him see my face. I told him to be patient and that eventually I would reveal everything to him. There was no reason that I couldnt, it was just that I liked being mysterious. I was falling in love with Ted and began to consider spending the rest of my life with him.

“One evening my doorbell rang and it was Ted. He carried a huge bouquet of roses and wore his slave collar over his necktie. He grinned at me and told me that he hoped I didnt mind him dropping in unannounced. Then he handed me a whip and knelt at my feet.”

“And . . ?”

“I was furious,” Stephanie said. “The first thing that went through my mind was that he had disobeyed me. I couldnt think about how much I loved him, or that he had taken all the trouble to find me because he wanted to be with me, all I could think about was that he had taken some part of the control away from me. I slammed the door in his face.”

“Wow,” Eve whispered.

“I was in a fury all night,” Stephanie continued. “I thought that Ted would probably tell every one at work, and that Andrina would know who I was, and her clique of friends would laugh at me and that everything was spoiled. I went in very early the next morning, cleaned out my desk and left a letter of resignation for my supervisor. Then I moved out of town.”

“Dont you think that was a bit extreme?” Eve asked.   

“I do now,” Stephanie sighed, “But at the time I was just getting used to having power and when it was threatened I over reacted. Ive had a lot of time to think about it and I wish I hadnt done what I did.”

“Did you ever see Ted again?”

“No, I got a letter from him which had been forwarded by the post office. He apologized and begged me to call him, but I was still too angry, so I wrote back telling him that he had ruined everything with his impatience. I said some terrible things in that letter, things I regret.”

“And you never tried to get in touch later?”

“No, I fear that I burned that bridge to the ground,” Stephanie said.


“Where did you go?” Eve asked after a long pause.

“Las Vegas, I went into business as a dominatrix.”

“Interesting. Did you do pony fetish?”

“No, just ordinary dominance with male clients.”

“No females?”

“No, not in Vegas.”

“Did you meet anyone special?”

“Oh no,” Stephanie said. “I wasnt going to get involved with anyone on a personal level. I put on enough emotional armor to stop a cruise missile.”

Mistress Eve looked at her sympathetically.

“I made a good living as a dom,” Stephanie said, “I established a good clientele and did some modeling. My life was pretty good until I got in trouble with the police.”

“What happened?”

“A vice cop tried to extort money out of me. Id made friends with a couple of influential men so I was able to get him off my back for a while, but then he set me up with an under age client.”

“How much under age?”

“The boy was sixteen years old,” Stephanie said. “He was six feet two inches tall and weighed over two hundred pounds, and he looked ten years older than he was. The cop had something over the boy and forced him to come to me for a dominance session, then they busted in while I was screwing him.”

“Did you have sex with your clients?” Eve asked, mildly shocked.

“No, almost never,” Stephanie said. “I wasnt a prostitute and I made it very clear to clients that I wouldnt have sex with them. But once in a while, if I really liked the guy I might do something for my own pleasure.”

“Sure.”

“And this boy reminded me of Ted, so Id tied him to the bed and was sitting on his penis when the police came in. They took me to jail in handcuffs.”

“What happened?”

“I got out on bail and left town,” Stephanie said. “I moved back to New York and got a regular job.”

“They didnt try to track you down?”

“No, I used a false name in Nevada.”

“Smart.”

“Anyway, I lived a normal, boring life for a year, then I was on a visit to New York City with some girlfriends. We went to a night club and there was a raunchy comedian who talked about fetish sex and pony girls.” 

“Uh oh,”

“Yep, the very words triggered something in my belly. I wanted to run out of the club.”

“Triggered something bad?”

“No, it turned me on. I wanted to go find somebody to tie up.”

“Were any of your girlfriends submissive?” Eve asked impishly.

“I didnt want to find out,” Stephanie replied. “Id learned my lesson about having sex with people I was close to.”

“You cant hide forever,” Eve said gently.

Stephanie shrugged.

“So what did you do?”

“We went back to the hotel and went to bed. I waited until they were asleep then called an S and M parlor and told them I wanted a session with a submissive male.”

“That must have been pretty late at night,” Eve observed.

“I was in the city that never sleeps,” Stephanie said. “You can get an appointment at five in the morning if you want.”

“Ok, tell me about your session.”

“A skinny little man was waiting for me. I strung him up by his wrists, then whipped him until I was soaked with perspiration. I paid for two hours and I got my moneys worth.”

“Did you make him come?”

“Nope. I played with his cock and teased him until he was close, but I didnt allow him to have a climax. I left him hanging when I walked out. I went back to the hotel and went to bed and my friends hadnt noticed that Id gone out. A few weeks later I quit my job and moved to a pony ranch in Texas.”

“Was it the Albers ranch?

“No, it was another, near Austin. I worked there for two years until I met Karen at a rodeo. Id heard about her farm and we talked it over and I moved here.”

“And youve never thought about getting in touch with Ted?”

“No.”

“What about Andrina?”

“I only regret that I never gave her a real whipping,” Stephanie said. “If I had one more meeting with her I would string her up and whip her scrawny body to shreds with a bull whip.” 

My pussy flashed white hot and I couldnt keep from gasping.

“Would you want that?” Dana whispered to me.

“Shes already been bull whipped by Mistress Stephanie,” Two told her. “And she wants more.”

I nodded.

“Ive never been whipped that hard,” Allison said quietly.

“Then you havent lived,” I answered.

The mistresses were looking at us. I raised my chest toward them offering my breasts. 

Mistress Stephanie snorted disdainfully.

    




Number One Pony






IDEAS ON HOW TO HUMILIATE THE CORPORATE HUSBANDS


After Mistress Eve and Mistress Stephanie finished their conversation we went back to training. They worked us very hard and we were hot, sweaty, and contented by the end of the day. The next morning we worked out again with the Barbie dolls, and during our morning break we talked some more. Allison told us about her idea to humiliate their husbands.


“We get trained for dressage,” Allison said. “Have some really naughty costumes made then invite our husbands and their bosses here to the farm and have our master put us through a show.”

“Not bad,” Dana said. “But is that all?”

“I just thought it up,” Allison said defensively.

“Have your costumes disappear piece by piece,” I suggested. “A mistress could whip them off your bodies.”

“How would your husbands react to the sight of you submitting to women?” Four asked.

The Barbies thought for a moment, then they all shrugged at the same time. “They probably would be more upset if we were screwed by a man,” Dana said. The others nodded.

“Then have a good looking master do it,” Three added, “A strong, handsome, wicked man who is good with a whip.”

“It is very erotic to be stripped by a whip,” Four said, “Especially in front of people.”

“You could be wearing tear away panties,” Four suggested. “And at the finale have the master tear them off one at a time.”

“Oooh, then we could display our new brands,” Dana giggled.

“Sure, and when youre all naked you would kneel at his feet and take his manhood in your mouths,” Two offered.

“Hmmm, I like that,” Madison breathed. “Should we all make him come?”

“No, it would probably take too long,” I answered, “Besides, you would have to have more than one master, unless he is an incredibly virile man.”

“Well, there are men out there who are able to come four times in a row,” Number Three pointed out. “Remember those Navy officers from that submarine?”

“Thats true,” I conceded.

“After you do a token blow job for the master you could arrange an auction and be sold to men in the audience,” Two added.

“Yes, but what if our husbands bought us, just to keep us away from other men?” Dana asked.

“See to it that there are extra men present,” Two said, “Big, handsome, virile men.”

“Navy officers,” Three interjected, “Call the submarine base.”

“Shush,” Two said, “And set up a silent auction thats rigged so no matter how much your husbands bid it could be said they theyd been outbid. Then they would have to watch as you are claimed by your new owners and taken away.”

“Lead away by our pussy rings?” Brittany said. “Oh Id like that.”

“Me too,” added Allison.

“Or, you could be sold to a group of men, and they could order you to crawl under their table while your husbands watch,” I said, “Like your fantasy at the boardroom.”

“Better and better,” giggled Madison.


“And if strip tease dressage and an auction isnt enough, you could have a slut competition,” I suggested.

“What is that?” Madison asked.

“Just about the raunchiest thing you can participate in,” Three said wryly.

“Tell us.”

“You compete against each other in a series of contests, such as a dildo relay.”

“A what?”

“Youre in harness with your arms strapped tight and you have to squat down, pick up a dildo in your pussy, run a certain distance and drop it into a basket,” Number Two said. “Then you go back for another. The girl who gets the most dildos in her basket before the time is up wins. The dildos get bigger and heavier as the contest goes on.” 

“We did that at a rodeo in Texas,” Number Four said.

“Who won?”

We all nodded toward Number Three.

“Actually, shes the world champion,” Four said. “You should see her collection of trophies.”

“Wow.”

“Actually that sounds like fun,” Dana said. “What else?”

“The clothes pin race,” Number Two said. “There are two girls to a team. Youre bound and hobbled and wear high heels. You face each other ten yards apart and the referees put clothespins on your nipples. When the game starts the first girl hops to her partner, removes one of the clothespins with her teeth then hops back and drops it into a basket. As soon as the clothespin lands the second girl hops across and bites off a clothespin from the first girl and takes it to her basket. The referee puts more pins on your nipples and you go until time is up. Most pins in the baskets win the game.”

“Men like that game,” Number Two said. “Theres a lot of bouncing boobs involved.”

“Sometimes a mistress participates with each team,” I added. She uses a whip to encourage the contestants.”

“Im getting hot,” Brittany said.

“A variation is where the mistress uses a whip to remove the clothespins.” Three said. “A heavy, dangerous bull whip.”

“Oh God, now Im really hot,” Brittany whispered.

Three shrugged. “That variation is more of a competition for mistresses than slaves,” she said.

“What else.”

“Enduring electricity,” Number Four said, “A simple game where you are tied to a cross with electrical wires running to an alligator clamp on one of your nipples. Electricity is turned on at a low level and it increases as the contest goes on. You have a shut off button taped to your hand and when you cant take anymore all you have to do is push the button and the electricity shuts off. The woman who lasts longest wins.”

“You have a second round with electricity through both nipples,” I added. “A third round with an electric dildo up your pussy, a fourth round with an electrode on your clitoris and the final round you have them all.”

The Barbies sat with their mouths open for a few minutes.

“That is incredible,” Allison whispered in awe.

The machines have buzzers that get louder and higher pitched as the current increases,” Two said. “That way the spectators know that the victims are really feeling the electricity.”

“What if you have an orgasm?” Brittany asked.

“It doesnt matter, as long as you dont push the button.”

“Who is best at that game?” Brittany asked.

They all nodded at me.

“But not by much,” I said.

“What do you mean?” Madison asked.

“A few years ago we had some men bring their wives to the farm and put them through that competition,” I answered. “The women werent masochists and they did not want to participate, but their husbands made them.”

“Well, then all the women had to do was press the shut off switch,” Dana observed. “They wouldnt care if they lost.”

“Their husbands had something over them,” Three said. “We never found out why, but for some secret reason, even as reluctant as they were, the wives were highly motivated to win.”

“What happened?”

“The competition went on all afternoon in front of a huge audience,” Two said, “And one of the women crossed over.”

“Crossed over?”

“She started to like it,” Two informed her. “Suddenly she was having orgasms.”

My, my.”

“Yes, the second woman collapsed and Mistress Karen wouldnt permit her to go on. The first husband was insistent and his wife agreed to continue so they brought Number One out of the stable and put her in the competition,” Three said. “The rest of us got to watch.”

The Barbies all looked at me.

“And you won?” Allison asked.

“Yes, by about three seconds,” I said. “Id had so many orgasms that I was burnt out and I was in so much pain that I couldnt take it anymore and I pressed the button. I didnt realize it until later but the other woman pressed her switch just before I did.”

“How long did you last?” Dana asked.

“Ninety eight minutes,” Four told them proudly. “And she was in almost continuous orgasm for the last sixteen.”

“Incredible!” Allison whispered. All the Barbies eyes were huge.

“Number One was slightly cooked inside and out, but she won,” Two said. “She upheld the honor of our stable.”

“Yeah, well you get the honors the next time,” I told her. “And you can spend the next day twitching and whimpering on your bunk too.”

“Did you really?” Dana asked.

I nodded grimly.

“What happened to the other woman?” Dana asked. “Did she come back for more?”

“No, weve never seen any of them again.”


“Are there any more games?” Allison asked after a long pause.

“Mechanical whips,” Number Four said.

“Ouch,” Number Three said.

“Ouch?” Dana asked.

“This one takes a real masochist to win,” Three said.” Youre tied to whipping horses and the referee turns on motorized whips which hit you across the bottom. They turn at the same speed and with the same force and an electronic counter displays the number of strokes. You have a button in each hand. One makes your whip speed up, the other shuts it off. The best masochist wins.”

“That game has several rounds,” Number Four told them. “You start being whipped on your butt, then they reposition you on your knees and so that your breasts get whipped.”

“And I suppose that your pussies get whipped for the final round, right?” Dana said, licking her lips slightly.

“Thats the third round, the final is where they have three machines whipping you simultaneously,” Two told her. “And they arent actually whips, they are more like thin plastic canes.”

“Yes, and they hurt like pure hell,” Three added. “They start out feeling like baseball bats hitting your skin, and end up feeling like razors.”

“Do they cut you?” Allison asked. “I dont want to be scarred.”

“No, but you might have welts and bruises for weeks,” Three warned.

“Oh, well thats not too bad,” Allison said.

“Some people use the electrical torments and the mechanical whips for everyday punishments,” Two said. “Some masters use them on their slaves, and some hard core masochists come to the farm just to be tortured with them.”

“Incredible,” Allison breathed.

“Tell them about the nun,” I suggested.

“The nun?” Madison asked.

“Uh huh,” Two said. “This woman come out about once a month and pays to suffer under those things. She doesnt want to be on display, or to have sex with anybody, she just wants to experience incredible pain.”

“Why do you call her the nun?”  

“Because she used to be one, “I answered. “But she left the church and now comes here to be tortured.”

“We call her Sister Tormentia,” Three said giggling.

“I get it,” Dana said. “Does the person who tortures her have to dress up like a monk?”

“No,” Three said puzzled, “Why?”

“We had costumes at the brothel,” Brittany laughed, “Including a monks robe.”

“One regular customer likes to dress up in it and play a game called The priest and the choir boy,” Madison added.

“Yuck, does the brothel have male prostitutes? Three asked.

“No, and he didnt want to have sex with a man, she laughed. “He would pick one of the girls and she would play the role of the choir boy.”

“Well, that doesnt seem to make much sense,” Four said.

“How many sex fantasies do?” Madison asked.

“True.”

“After forcing the choir boy to suck his dick, the priest would punish him-her with a severe spanking,” Allison said.

“And him-her was usually me,” Dana said wryly.

“Why?” I asked.

“I guess I look boyish in the choirboy costume,” she shrugged.

“Tell us more about the nun,” Madison said.

“We dont know lot about her,” Three said. “She is always tortured in private. They take her into one of the smaller buildings, close the door, strap her down and turn everything on.”

“She doesnt want to be watched and she likes to have the room dark,” Two added. “And she never screams or makes much noise, but she apparently has some pretty terrific orgasms while shes being tortured.”

“I hear that she endures for hours before she lets herself go,” Four said. “The mistresses slowly increase her torments until shes getting electrocuted and whipped.”

“Electrocuted and whipped at the same time?” Dana asked.

“Yes.”

“My God.”

Dana looked thoughtful for a few moments. “I just had the image of a naked woman riding on some sort of motorized cross through a whole bunch of whirling whips,” she said. “Like those spinning brushes in an automated car wash.”

My pussy flashed hot at the idea.

“And it just travels back and forth through the whips, right?” Three said.

“Right, when it gets to end of the track it turns and goes back.”

“And the cross turns to make different parts of her body accessible to the whips,” Four said softly. “And it turns her upside down too.”

“And it travels back and forth for hours and hours,” breathed Dana.

We were silent for a few minutes.


“Does she wear a nuns habit,” Madison asked.

“No,” Three laughed. “Shes an ex nun. She usually shows up wearing jeans and a tee shirt and she drives an old Jeep.”

“Doesnt she ever get whipped by a person?”

“Sure, lots of mistresses like to whip her, but she prefers the steady, methodical punishment she gets from the machines. She asks to be left alone with the whipping machines, but Mistress Karen wont permit that. It isnt safe.”

“They turn down the lights and the nun thinks shes alone,” I said, “But there is always a mistress watch from another room. Shes close enough to shut the machinery off if something goes wrong.”

“And the nun doesnt want sex?”

“No, and she usually doesnt get any unless you consider that she has to wear an electrified dildo up her pussy,” Four said.

“And another one up her butt,” Two added. “But Ive heard that occasionally the attending mistress might decide to screw her wearing a strap on.”

“Sometimes shes given to guests too,” Four said.

“Does the nun enjoy that?”

“Who knows?” Two shrugged. “Its always in private.”

“She never complains and it wouldnt matter if she did,” I said. “She has to take it.”

“True.”


“Theres one more contest,” Number Two said. “Its called the rubber roll.”

“Ok, lets hear it.”

“This one doesnt involve pain,” she said. “But its a sure fire way to embarrass your husbands.”

“I like it already,” Madison said.

“You need four naked men with big cocks,” Three said. “In Texas they used pony boys and tied them to posts. Each contestant is assigned to one of the males. You have a stack of condoms on a table and you have to pick one up in your mouth, crawl on hands and knees to the male and put the condom on his cock without using your hands.”

“That sounds very exciting,” Allison said. “But where can we go to practice?” 

“The condom has to be properly placed on the mans penis,” I continued. “At least four inches back and tight. Then you crawl to the table and get another condom. The new condom goes over the previous one.”

       “In Texas they used colored rubbers,” Number Two laughed. “So everyone could tell who was ahead.”

“Not bad,” Dana said.

“Theres a trick to it though,” I warned. “You want to keep the male hard but dont let him come.”

“Of course,” Allison said. “If he comes he would go limp and you wouldnt be able to get any more condoms on him.”

“Right,” I said. “And to answer your question, we trained on dildos attached to posts.”

“We tried practicing on the pony boys, but they kept spurting cum in our faces,” Number Three giggled.

“Now we could play that game at the Pigeon Ranch,” Dana mused, “At parties.”

“Yes,” Brittany agreed. “It would be a great way to practice.”

“Do you still work at the whore house?” Three asked.

“Not lately, Dana answered. “Weve been coming here every spare minute.” 

“And for the grand finale of the contest we let the males screw us with everybody watching, right?” Allison asked.

“Yes, but you arrange to have ten horny males,” I said. “The fourth place winner gets screwed by one man, the third place gets two, second place girl gets three, and the winner gets screwed by four men while her husband watches.”

“All at once, or in turns?”

“What ever you want.”

“Thats great.” Allison said. “Thanks.”

“Yeah, I cant think of a more spectacular way to end four marriages,” I said.


I wondered at their motivation though, and warned them that once theyd succeeded in embarrassing their husbands they might lose interest in the pony life.

“Oh no,” Dana said emphatically. “We do want to live the life style.”

“So long as we can stay together,” Allison said. “We may have over emphasized our anger at our husbands, but we really do like being sex slaves.”

“What if you change your mind?” I asked. “Or if only one of you changes her mind and breaks up the team?”

Dana shrugged. “Then I guess wed become a three girl team.”

“I cant imagine ever wanting to leave,” Brittany said. “Im not doing this just to get back at my husband, I really am an awful tramp and I like lots of sex.”

“Besides, Ive gotten used to have someone look after me,” Allison said. “Being a full time pony girl fits right into that. If a master wants to take care of me and all I have to do is be ready for sex, then Im all for it.”

The others nodded.

“What if your master were to put you to work?” I asked. “Like we do here?”

“I wouldnt mind at all,” Allison said. “Id work very hard for my man so long as I am appreciated.”

“Me too,” Brittany agreed. “I would make a real effort to please the right man.”

“I think it might be difficult to find one master who could handle all four of you,” I said. “Hed have to be the stud of studs.”

“Yes, we know. But if our master isnt using us, weve found ways to occupy our spare time,” Dana said, rubbing herself against Madison.

“Ah ha,” I said. “So doing lesbian stuff isnt just for show, I see.”

“No, weve gotten to enjoy it,” Madison said.

“Thats good,” I said, “Because male masters love to put their girls on display.”

“So do females mistresses,” Brittany said. “We had a couple of ladies buy us at an auction last month.”

“All four of you?”

“All four of us,” Dana said. “We spent the night with two middle aged female guests.”

“Lots of bondage?” I asked.

“No, hardly any,” Allison said. “They just made us attend to their needs.”

“But first they walked us all around the grounds naked showing us off to everybody,” Madison added. “Then they took us to their room.”

“They started out by ordering us to pair off and have sex while they watched,” Dana said. “Sixty nine style. And they left the door open.”

“And you liked that?”

“Sure,” Madison said. “A small crowd gathered in the hallway.”

“I loved that,” Allison said. “I like being watched.”

“Me too,” Brittany added.

“We put on a good show,” Dana said. “Our mistresses got so hot that they took their clothes off and joined in. It became an orgy.”

“The crowd thinned out at that point,” Madison said. “Our mistresses were pretty fat.”

“Yes,” Brittany giggled. “One of them had a pussy so big that I could get practically all of my face inside.”

“And they were very hairy,” Allison added. “They didnt shave.

“Eeyew,” Number Four gasped.

“Oh, it wasnt that bad,” Brittany added, “We felt very submissive with those old women, and anyway, they had their faces in our pussies too. They knew how to eat a pussy.”

“Thats true,” Dana affirmed. “Both those old dykes had very talented tongues.”

“Hmmm, Interesting.”

“They liked smothering us too,” Dana said. “They would sit on our faces until we were gasping for air, then they would raise up just enough for us to inhale, then they would plop back down.”

“They were wrinkled and hairy and sweaty, and for some reason I got very turned on,” Brittany said. “We all did.”

The others nodded.

“They were mildly sadistic in that they enjoyed making us fight for breath,” Allison said. “They often had orgasms while we were struggling under them.”

“You werent tied up?” I asked.

“No, but they were so big that we couldnt get them off of us anyway,” Dana said.

“It was a little scary at first,” Madison said, “We lost count of the number of times we had our face covered by those enormous wet crotches.”

“Or the time we had our tongues in someones pussy,” Brittany said.

“When we werent being sat on, we were told to sixty-nine each other,” Madison told us. “They didnt want us to be idle.”

“Yes, between two mistresses and four slave girls, the mathematical possibilities are enormous,” Dana giggled. “And if you factor in the number of breasts to suck on between six women, why you can . .”

“All right, all right,” I groaned. “I get the picture. Youre all experienced dykes.”

“Right.”


To give the corporate wives their due credit, they did train very hard to be in the competition. They arent afraid to poke fun at themselves either. On the opening day of competition they paraded dressed like vacant eyed Barbie Dolls with bouffant blonde wigs, powder blue harness and pink high heels. And they did well at the pony show too; their dressage performance was terrific and they came in fourth in the four girl chariot race. That was a respectable showing considering that they werent full time ponies.

They didnt get sold either, but it wasnt for lack of trying. They displayed themselves shamelessly and caught many a male eye, but they couldnt attract a man who had the money or the stamina to own four slaves. And realistically, there just arent many men like that out there.

After the contest they spent a Saturday learning about the electrical torture game and the mechanized whips. Mistress Stephanie supervised and was impressed with their determination. That night she took Dana to her room.






ENCOURAGING THE PONY BOYS


The farm was active all day long with teams training for the show. We ran for miles with weights on our ankles. We ran through the sand pit and the mistresses hosed down a long stretch of dirt road turning it into a mud track. After a few hours running through soft sand and sticky mud trotting along a dry path was easy. We returned to the stables each evening covered in sweat and splattered with mud.

The house ponies trained just as hard and everyone enjoyed watching them sweating like the rest of us, something the princesses usually dont have to do. They looked sexy when they were splattered with mud, even more than when they are polished and shiny and every hair is in place. With mud on their faces they looked like real women, and they looked happy.

To be fair, the house ponies enjoyed being outdoors with the rest of us. I saw Valerie trotting back from her workout, caked with mud, soaked with sweat and her hair was an absolute mess, but her breasts bounced happily and her eyes were shining. She maintained a proper form as she trotted past, head up, chest out, but her eyes glanced around eagerly like a bird freed from its cage.

The males were worked hard too, especially in the drag and haul training. Once in a while we got a glimpse of the pony boys struggling to drag half a ton of dead weight across the ground. Their muscles stood out with the strain and sweat made their skin glisten.

One afternoon we were returning from along run around the perimeter road. We were in great shape and were breathing easily. The team was happy and I could see three pairs of breasts jiggling as we walked lightly along. Mine were doing the same thing. Mistress Eve was walking us back to the stable when we came upon the male team. Mistress Donna was overseeing them and they were straining to pull a huge weight. Theyd pulled it for a long distance through the gravel driveway, as a deep track proved, and Mistress Donna wanted them to take it further, but the poor dears were about tuckered out.

We overtook them and walked past without turning our heads. As soon as the boys realized we were watching their cocks began to climb. They never looked directly at us, but it was comically obvious that they were quite aware of our presence. 

Mistress Eve stopped us, turned us in place and allowed us to look at the males.

They leaned into the traces and dragged the weight a few more yards. Mistress Donna cracked the whip and they tried and tried. Their bare feet dug furrows in the loose gravel and the veins stood out on their foreheads, but couldnt budge the weight any further. We applauded by whinnying and shaking our boobs. Mistress Eve turned and gave us a warning look, but then an impish look came over her face.

“Kneel,” she commanded. We did, and she walked down the line removing our bits.

“Oh, Donna,” she called out.

Mistress Donna had been working her boys all day and she was hot and tired too.

“What is it?” she snapped.

“I think your boys are looking a bit tired,” Mistress Eve said. “Are you feeding them properly?”

“What?” Donna asked in disbelief.

“I was thinking they might need a bit of encouragement,” Mistress Eve said sweetly. “Perhaps I can help.”

She walked past the males, stopped and flicked a couple of penises with her fingers, then strutted forward wiggling her hips. She stopped, bent slowly over, showing her bottom and made a mark in the dirt fifty feet away.

“If they can get that weight across this line in two minutes Ill allow them to put their cocks in my girls mouths.”

She pointed at us and we opened our mouths. The pony boy cocks raised a few more millimeters.

Number Four raised herself slightly higher and jiggled her breasts. Three followed, so did Two, then I. It looked like a wave in the crowd at a football stadium.

This caused a mass inhalation of pony boy breath.

“Oh? And what do I get?” Mistress Donna asked.

Mistress Eve seemed to think it over. She tapped her chin with her finger. “If your team wins Ill come to your room this evening and give you a long hot bubble bath and a massage. I they lose then you give me a massage.”

The image of Mistress Donna and Mistress Eve naked together in a bathtub made my pussy get very damp. The intake of air beside me indicated that the rest of the team had a similar reaction.

The males had been staring at us, but they too gasped and looked at their mistress in awe.

Mistress Donna brushed a strand of hair out of her eyes. She placed her hands on her hips and turned to her team. “Well, boys, youve been challenged,” she said. “Are you up to it?”

Now a man will often act like a fool around naked women, but put him in harness and it gets worse. Suddenly that well trained, well disciplined team of pony boys disintegrated into a snorting bunch of animals, pawing the ground, tugging against their traces and bumping against each other.

“My God,” Number Four whispered. “Its the Three Stooges at the pony farm.”

Mistress Donnas mouth dropped at the loss of her boys discipline. She dropped her whip in astonishment.  

Mistress Eve watched the chaos. She stood beside Donna and patted her on the bottom. “I think theyre trying to say yes.”

Mistress Donna whipped the males into order. She even gave her most excited boy a snap right across his cock, which brought sympathetic murmurs (and hardened nipples) from us. Eventually she got them calmed down. She pushed them into formation and told them to get ready. They leaned into their harness and took a strain on the weight. Donna looked at Mistress Eve who looked at her watch, counted down, and said: “Go!” 

The pony males slammed themselves against their traces and yanked their burden forward. It took them fifty eight seconds to get that weight across the line.

Mistress Eve called out the time and Mistress Donna gave her a look of triumph. Her males went goofy again and lost all cohesion. They pawed the ground, milled in confusion, bumped against each other and shook their penises at us. Mistress Donna used her whip viciously to get them into proper demeanor, then made them stand at rigid attention for several long minutes.

The poor boys suffered silently and didnt dare look at us, but they certainly knew that we were still jiggling our breasts in rhythm. Mistress Eve giggled softly until Donna unhooked the males from the weight and marched them to us. Wed kept our mouths open the whole time and Id swear that those four cocks went into our mouths at precisely the same millisecond. I got the one with a fresh welt on his penis. He was a terrific masochist because he was as hard as a stone, and he even pranced excitedly as I ran my tongue over his manhood. He was so worked up that I had trouble keeping him between my lips. He kept popping out and poking me in the eye as he tried to thrust back into my mouth. I finally growled at him to stand still, which earned me a snap of the whip across my shoulders and a couple of strokes across his butt. He stood still.

We got the males to spurt very quickly, (although not all at the same time) and even though we didnt have orgasms we thoroughly enjoyed ourselves.

Mistress Donna watched and when the last male came she walked away. She unbuttoned her blouse and hung it over her shoulder. Everyone started at her magnificent breasts in their brassiere.

“Thanks Eve,” she called over her shoulder. “Take my boys to their stable, would you? Im going to dinner, then for a long soak in the bath. Ill be waiting for you.”


An indignant Mistress Eve huffed and glared indignantly at Donnas back, then she shrugged, put the males inline and led both teams to the stable.

Mistress Eve found herself washing and feeding two pony teams that afternoon. She attended to the males first, then us.

Even though the pony boys had recently filled our mouths with cum, they were quite hard when Mistress Eve washed them. Mistress Donna didnt always allow her team to come every time she washed them, and Eve was very generous with orgasms, even with the males, and I think the idea of what was going to happen in Mistress Donnas room had them very worked up. Mistress Eve rarely had an opportunity to wash male ponies so she enjoyed herself with their cocks.

The boys were still hard after their second cumming and quivering with arousal, so she sighed in exasperation and masturbated them again. She was playing to an audience of mistresses, cooks, house slaves and waiting teams and the huge erections brought a lot of catcalls and applause from the other mistresses. She made each of the boys spurt, which produced more cheers. And each time a new team came into the wash house they were informed as to what was happening. This caused a lot of gasps and whinnies and boob jiggling and that made the males perk up again and she had to stroke them one more time. (Male ponies are usually chosen for their randiness, just like the females. If they cant come more than once in an hour they arent right for the farm. That evening Donnas team set a stable record by spurting four times apiece in a single hour.)

The boys strutted proudly to their stable still sporting impressive erections even after the fourth time.


Eve finally got the males satisfied and fed, then attended to us, and she was in a grumpy mood by then. (I think her arm was tired). I was last to be washed and I was still excited. She caught me staring at her.

“Whats on your mind?” she asked as she scrubbed my skin.

“Im thinking about you and Mistress Donna together,” I whispered.

“Oh? And what are you thinking?”

“What a lovely sight it will be.”

“Is that why your nipples are hard?” She flicked one lightly.

“Yes, ma am.”

“Oh? And I thought it was from watching all those men spurting all over the washroom,” she said.

“Well, that too my lady, at least a little. You are very good at pleasing slaves.”

She smiled faintly and squeezed that nipple delightfully. Then she draped the washcloth over her shoulder and squeezed both nipples until I was purring.

“It sounds like you might be very close,” she chuckled. I whimpered faintly. She pinched my nipples firmly, then put her mouth on my left breast, sucked my nipple between her teeth and I had an orgasm!

She stepped back, folded her arms and watched while I writhed in utter delight. She gave me a few minutes, then resumed washing my body. Id just begun to focus my eyes when the washcloth reached my pussy. A few firm scrubs sent me into ecstasy again. Another mistress was washing her team at the next station and they watched me with unconcealed envy as I shook the washing posts.

Mistress Eve was toweling me dry by the time my brain got control of itself.

“Ah, youre back with us,” she chuckled.

“Thank you, my lady.” I whispered as I tried to focus my eyes.

“Youre welcome. But I wasnt being nice to you.”

“Oh yes you were.”

“No, I was just getting warmed up for Donna.”

“May I be permitted to warm you up in return, my lady?”

She grinned and shook her head.

Darn.

“I didnt think that Mistress Donna liked sex with other ladies,” I said as she released me from the poles.  

“She usually doesnt, but perhaps tonight I can convert her.” She motioned for me to turn around. I placed my hands behind my back and she buckled my wrists together.

“Well, if you need any help, you could certainly call on me,” I said hopefully, as she pulled me along by my leash. “Perhaps if youd like someone to wash you both in Lady Donnas tub?”

Her laughter pealed through the room. “Thanks Number One, but Im keeping Donna all to myself tonight,” she said, patting me on the bottom, “However, Ill mention your offer.”

“Thank you my lady.”


There was a lot of murmuring and giggling that evening when the girls talked about Mistress Donna being bathed and massaged by Mistress Eve. There wasnt a woman in that stable who wouldnt give her soul to be a part of that twosome, and there wasnt a dry pussy in the place either. 

There was a near riot in the boys stable when they heard what Eve and Donna would be doing that night.



MY WEEKEND OFF


We are permitted one weekend off a month but I usually skipped mine and stayed on the farm. However I decided to go into town the next time my free weekend arrived.

I got dressed on Friday afternoon, retrieved my car and drove into town. I splurged and took a room at a very nice hotel overlooking the river. After a pleasant dinner I went for a long walk, and it was nice to stroll around like a normal woman. The next morning I went shopping, bought a new dress and a lovely pair of shoes. After lunch I bought a stack of magazines and spent the afternoon reading them in a charming little coffee shop.

A young man working in the shop took an interest in me. He brought me refills and pastries and flirted outrageously. He was obviously a college student and much younger than me, but he was cute with a face full of freckles and a mass of unruly red hair. I thought it was sweet the way he hovered over me and we talked about college and his classes, and I realized that he was peeking down my dress. After wearing leather work bras for months, being in a normal silk brassiere made me feel like I was topless. My breasts felt light and I felt dainty and sexy, and my nipples hardened under his gaze.

Later I caught him looking at my legs.

Now its funny how putting on or taking off clothes affects us. Twenty-four hours earlier I had been training for a chariot race wearing only harness and a vibrator in my vagina, yet when I noticed him admiring my legs I instinctively tugged my skirt down. (Ladylike modesty in a sex slave? Figure that out.)    

I laughed to myself when I realized what I was doing, and for a long moment considered giving him a good look up my skirt. Then I thought about seducing him. I wondered how he would react if I took him to my hotel room and invited him to tie me to the bed. Would he like that? Or would he prefer the old fashioned way to make love?

What the heck, maybe Ill just strip for him and let him decide. I was staring at him trying to make up my mind when I realized that he was blushing. I didnt want to embarrass him so I looked away. And I resolved to restrain myself from flashing anyone.


My resolve was tested later that day when I happened to make eye contact with a gentleman my own age. He was tall, strong looking, nicely dressed and carried himself with confidence. He sat alone and drank a cup of coffee while reading some sort of business document. He noticed how attentive the young man was toward me and he smiled knowingly.

I glanced up and met his gaze. He looked directly into my soul for a moment, then his eyes moved up and down my body. I should have been offended but my pussy went damp and it took all my will power to keep my knees together. He blatantly admired my breasts for a moment, then smiled in apology. My nipples had gotten very hard and I was hoping that they wouldnt show through my clothes, then I hoped that they did.

I had a sudden, very intense image of being tied to a bed by that man, and I knew that he would know exactly what to do. My breasts began to ache and if he had merely snapped his fingers I would have crawled to his table on my hands and knees, and the kid would have really gotten an eyeful.

Down girl!

The young man behind the counter refilled his cup and chatted for a moment. The gentleman glanced my way, and I knew instinctively that he was too gracious to be talking about me, but I wished that they were. What would they say?

I stared at my magazine while I daydreamed of lying naked on a bed while both men stood over me. The older gentleman was teaching the boy how to tie me up, torture me and then screw me.

First he demonstrated what to do, then stepped back and let the boy try. After theyd tied me wide open he whipped my breasts a few strokes, then handed the whip to the boy. The young man fumbled with the whip at first, then got the hang of it and really sparked up the nerve endings in my nipples. I was gasping in delight when the gentleman showed him how to whip my pussy. The young man caught on quickly and I screamed in a wonderful orgasm. Finally the older man got on top of me, thrust himself inside and screwed me into ecstasy, then he got up and motioned for the boy to take me. The youngster crawled between my legs and he got it right on his very first try!

The young man looked toward me and smiled.

Down, down, DOWN, girl!

I blushed, clamped my legs together, and forced myself not to look at them. It took forever for my face to cool.


The man glanced at my legs from time to time, but he was a gentleman. He didnt stare or leer, he just respectfully and quietly admired my body. After a while I opened my legs about half an inch and he smiled his appreciation and raised his coffee cup in salute. I blushed again.

I considered walking past his table and dropping my handkerchief, or better yet, going to the ladies room and taking off my panties and dropping them. I could write the number of my hotel room on them, then wait to see if he showed up. I was still playing with that idea when he finished his coffee and got up to leave. He walked past my table and nodded politely. Once again his eyes went right to the center of my soul. I smiled weakly, clamped my thighs together and forced myself not to run after him.

After several cups of coffee (and too many cinnamon rolls) I went for a jog along the river path to burn off the calories, then to a day spa and treated myself to a steam bath, a long mud soak, and massage. That evening, after a delicious dinner I called Audrey.

She was delighted to hear from me and we talked for hours. We arranged to meet for lunch the next day.


She drove up from the city and came to my room. We hugged and she astonished me by dragging me to the bed and pushing me backwards until I fell onto it. She knelt at my feet, yanked my skirt up and buried her face between my legs.

“My God!” I gasped. “Arent there any lesbians in Knob Hill?”

“Tons of them,” she said. Her voice was muffled as she nuzzled the crotch of my panties, “But none that I want to be with.”

“All right,” I laughed. “If youre going to do that at least let me take my clothes off. I dont want to ruin my dress.”

“Good idea.” She stood and slipped her dress over her head. She wore a bra but no panties.

When we were naked we threw ourselves on the bed and made wonderful sweet love. After about ten minutes she raised her head from my pussy.

“Can I ask a favor?” she said shyly.

“Of course.”

“Would you be a mistress over me, just for today?”

“Anything for you.”

She jumped out of bed and opened her purse. She took out four coils of rope and offered them to me.

“I didnt bring a whip,” she said. “But maybe you would tie me up?”

I tied her wrists and ankles tightly to the bed. Audrey gasped in delight when I tugged the ropes as tight as I could. A little tear rolled out of her eye.

“Oh how Ive missed this,” she said softly.

I kissed the tear away, and then I kissed her pussy.

I made Audrey come. I used every bit of my skill and imagination and I hoped I could get her to faint with ecstasy.  

And she did.

While she slept I cleaned up, then sat and watched her. She woke after half an hour and raised her head.

“That was wonderful,” she whispered. “Can I do that to you?”

“Later,” I said. “But for now, were going to lunch. Im starved.”

I untied her and she washed up. She slipped into her bra and took a pair of panties from her purse.

“Hold it,” I commanded. “Spread your legs and stand still.”

She looked at me in curiosity but obeyed, then giggled when she saw what I was doing. I knelt and tied a length of rope around her waist, then ran a strand of it between her legs. She squeaked when I tugged the rope tight. I stood up.

She walked to the mirror and looked at herself.

“I dont think I ever wore anything like this at the farm,” she marveled. “None of the crotch straps actually went inside.”

“It does look sexy,” I said, admiring the way the rope disappeared between her labia.

She rubbed her legs back and forth. “Feels sexy too.”

“Put your dress on,” I told her, “But no panties.”

“I dont know,” she gasped. “If I go out in public like this Ill be sopping wet in minutes.”

“Youre already sopping wet,” I said.

“I know, but my dress will be soaked and everyone will see.”

“Oh, all right then. Put your panties on.”

“Are you going to wear a pussy rope too?” she asked.

“Yes, and you can put it on me.”

She knelt and tied a rope between my pussy lips, then we finished dressing and went out.

We walked several blocks to the restaurant.  I enjoyed the stroll but Audrey seemed to have trouble concentrating.

“My Lord, the way youre acting youd think youve never worn harness before.”

“Not like this, and definitely not in public,” she said glancing at other pedestrians. “I feel like everyone knows what Im wearing.” 

“How do you like it?”

“Its fantastic, but Im afraid that Im liable to collapse into a giggling heap on the sidewalk.”

“The next time we get together Ill bring you a set of crotch harness.”

“That would be lovely, but wouldnt it show?”

“We have some that are designed to be worn under clothing,” I said. “The straps are very thin and flat, and they close with Velcro instead of buckles, nice and tight and no tell tale bulges under your skirt.”

“That sounds wonderful.”

“You cant pull a plow wearing that kind of harness, but you can wear it to the opera and no one will know.”

“Now that sounds very erotic,” she said. “Do you like the opera?”

“I love it.”

“Will that kind of harness hold a dildo in place?”

“Yes.”

“How about two dildos?”


We found a charming café for lunch. Audrey chose a wine and when it arrived the wine steward recognized her. He made a big deal of greeting her and everyone turned to look. The manager came out and he also knew Audrey.

“I had no idea you were here,” he said. “I would have met you at the door.”

“Its all right Dimitri,” she said. “I didnt have a reservation; it was a spur of the moment decision.”

She introduced me as a friend from the East coast. The manager, headwaiter, and wine steward hovered over us. The meal was delicious and the wine turned out to be from a vineyard that Audrey owned. We had a delightful time, but I noticed that Audrey seemed to have trouble sitting still (that pesky rope through her pussy!)

Audrey is quite well known and a well-dressed couple came by the table to pay their respects. Audrey and the lady made kissing noises an inch from each others cheek and the gentleman bowed over her hand. Audrey invited them to join us and they sat down. I was introduced and when the gentleman politely asked what I did I told him that my family raised thoroughbreds.

The woman chatted with Audrey but managed to maneuver a bit of politics into the conversation. She hoped Audrey would help out with a bill at the state senate. Audreys smile grew faintly frosty.

The couple knew the rules and excused themselves after a few minutes.

After lunch we went for another stroll, did some shopping then had coffee. I took her to the coffee shop, and the same young man waited on us. I hoped that the gentleman would be there but no such luck. (It was probably a good thing that he wasnt there, because wearing that pussy rope made me so horny that I probably would have found a way to let him see it). We took a booth facing the counter and I tried to behave myself, but somehow my top button seemed to open itself. I had taken barely two sips of coffee before the young man was refreshing my cup (and peeking down my blouse).

I whispered to Audrey about my fantasy from yesterday.

“How would you like to be tied to a bed at the mercy of a nineteen year old?” I teased her.

“I think it might be fun to serve as a training aid,” she chuckled. “Do you think the other man might come back?”

“I cant say. We might have to settle for that young man.”

She looked at him appraisingly. “I dont know, with a youngster like that youd probably have to tell him what to do.”

“Oh, Im sure he knows what to do,” I laughed.

“I meant Id probably have to teach him how to whip me properly,” she said. “He looks like a nice boy and I expect he would have qualms about torturing an old lady.”

“I bet we could talk him into it.”

“Hmmm, do you think he could handle both of us?” she mused.

“At his age? Of course he could,” I laughed. “And if not he could always call a few of his buddies.”

“But hes so nice,” she protested. “He looks like the type of decent young man you hope your daughter will bring home.” 

I slipped my hand behind her back, grasped her pussy rope and tugged on it. She couldnt resist a squeak and spilled her coffee.

The young man rushed over to wipe the table. I kept the pressure on her pussy while he refilled our cups, then smiled sweetly at him. The instant he turned his back I yanked again.

“You are going to make me have an orgasm,” Audrey whispered embarrassedly.

“You asked me to me a mistress over you, remember?”

“Oh, yes. So I did,” she said. “Thank you Lady Beth.”

I yanked again. She fought hard to keep her composure.

“So should we invite him to the hotel and break him of all his good habits?” I asked when she was calmer.

She thought about it for a few minutes. “Its tempting, but we probably ought to behave ourselves.”

“Spoilsport, but Im going to give him a nice peek up my skirt before we leave.”

“Ok, I will too.”

We were sitting side by side on a bench. When the clerk wasnt looking I slid my skirt up a few inches and allowed my legs to open. When he looked our way his eyes lit up. I talked to Audrey pretending not to notice. Audrey went one better.

She spilled her purse off the table and opened her knees very wide while she reached down to pick everything up. Somehow she managed to do that gracefully and still give the boy an eyeful. He gave up any pretense of good manners and stared openly. Audrey gave me a tiny smile of victory when she finally straightened up. She smoothed her skirt and gave him another five second peek, then crossed her legs demurely.

Neither of us looked at him, and when it came time to leave I yanked my legs wide, wide apart as I slid away from the table. I pretended to get stuck for a moment and had to push myself off of the bench. I hoped that he saw the rope between my lips, and with any luck he might have even seen my brand.

He rushed to hold the door for us.

“Thank you,” Audrey smiled sweetly, brushing his arm with her breast.

“My pleasure ma am,” he croaked, red faced. “Come again.”

“I certainly will,” she said seductively. “What a nice young man,” she commented as we walked away.

“Are you sure you dont want to invite him to the room?” I asked when we were out of earshot. “We could tie him to the bed instead of the other way around.”

She raised her chin firmly.

“Just think how sexy he would look in pony harness,” I whispered evilly.

Audrey stopped in her tracks. She turned and looked back at the coffee shop. The clerk was still watching us from the doorway.

“Ive never tied anyone up,” she mused, “But wouldnt it be delightful to have that sweet boy at our mercy?”

“We could force him watch us make love,” I crooned.

She started back toward the coffee shop. I laughed, grabbed her arm and pulled her away.

In the end we went back to my room and Audrey tied me to the bed. She nestled comfortably between my legs and her tongue drove me absolutely wild all evening. I pretended that the young man was watching.








VISITING AUDREY


Audrey invited me to stay at her house on my next furlough so the following month I went and we had a wonderful time. I brought along several sets of harness, including the lightweight kind that can be worn under clothing, and a pair of vibrating chastity belts. Audrey was delighted and giggled while I strapped the harness on her body. (I included two rather wicked dildoes.). Then she returned the favor for me. We put on dresses and she took me on a tour of San Francisco.

Her chauffeur drove us around the city but at one point we got onto a cable car and rode it to the top of its track, with those vibrators buzzing away inside us. Then we walked all the way back to the car. We both had to stop and catch our breath several times.

In the evening she sent her servants home and we had the house to ourselves. We put on work harness and paraded around the house. After dark we went outside and walked in the gardens. Audreys lawns are so big that there was no chance that anyone could see us from the street or a neighbors house. I assumed the role of dominant again and tethered her to a tree. I strapped her arms wide apart to limbs, ran a very tight pussy rope to another tree and snubbed it taut, then I went inside and browsed through her library and found a good book to read. When I went back out several hours later Audrey was trembling with excitement. I undid the pussy rope, knelt and used my tongue to send her into ecstasy. Afterwards we cooked a snack still wearing out harness. That night I strapped Audrey to her bed and licked her pussy until she begged me to stop. 

The next day she hosted a morning cocktail party and introduced me to some of her friends. Again we wore the light harness and I included a set of vibrators with random timers inside Audrey. She had to entertain her guests never knowing when a vibrator was going to turn itself on inside her body. She was very good at concealing her emotions and no one noticed anything out of the ordinary except me. I managed not to giggle when I saw that her champagne glass was suddenly shaking in her hand.

She introduced me to several famous people, including a very well known movie star named Jane (not her real name of course.) The actress looked at me very strangely, and struck up a conversation. We strolled slowly across the room and when we were alone she asked if we had ever met before.

“Oh no,” I said. “But its a pleasure to meet you. I like your films.”

“Are you sure weve never met?” she persisted. “Do you ever go to Texas?”

“Well, yes I do,” I said. “I usually travel down there once a year.”

“And do you stay with friends on a ranch near Del Rio?”

My mouth dropped open. “Oh my God!”

She nodded knowingly. “I thought I recognized you. We met at the Albers ranch three years ago. You won second place in the four hundred yard chariot race, I came in third.”

“And the lady of the house won first place,” I said.

“Janet Albers,” she chuckled, (also not the ladys real name), “Who was my roommate in college. She introduced me to her particular lifestyle and her husband trained me.”

“This is incredible,” I whispered in awe. “Youre a pony girl?”

She grabbed my arm and dragged me to a couch. “I sure am,” she said proudly. “Trained and experienced, and the funny thing is I went to their ranch to lose weight, not to become a pony slave.”

I looked at her in confusion.

“I had a terrible weight problem,” Jane explained. “Id porked up so much that I was being passed over for roles. Id tried every thing to lose weight but nothing worked, so Janets husband told me he would force the weight off me if I gave him three months of absolute obedience. I was desperate and agreed, but had no idea what I was getting myself in for.”

“Ive seen that gentleman in action,” I said. “When he says something, he means it.”

“Oh yes,” she agreed. “I knew that Janet was a sex slave to her husband but I really didnt know what that meant. I assumed that they just played around with bondage from time to time.”

“What married couple doesnt?” I agreed.

“Exactly,” she said. “Well, I soon found out what passes for sexual slavery in the Albers household, and it wasnt what I expected.

I giggled.

“I didnt expect that Id have to become a slave,” Jane said. When I arrived he stripped me naked on the driveway, put a collar on me, marched me to the barn and kept me there for three solid months.”

I nodded understandingly. My pussy tingled with the thought. Ive been under Master Albers control for a few hours at a time, three months would be heavenly.

“He worked me mercilessly,” Jane said. “He taught me pony discipline from drudgery to dressage. I had to run and lift weights and pull heavy wagons, and he whipped me when I didnt please him.”

I smiled at her. “Ive been whipped by that man, and Ill never forget it.”

“Neither will I,” she said.

“Did you like it?”

“Absolutely not! At least, not at first.”

“But you grew to enjoy it, right?”

She rolled her eyes in agreement. “Janet helped me,” she said. “She volunteered to live with me and spent the entire three months living in the stall next to mine.”

“And she was nude too, Ill bet.”

“Yes, and without her I dont think I would have been able to bear it. But at the end of the three months not only had I lost the weight but Id turned kinky and become a pony slave to boot,” she said wryly, “The day eventually came when things clicked into place for me.”

“Turned kinky, or just let the monster inside you get out?”

“Oh, the monster,” she shrugged. “There must have been a wicked demon inside me all along, and she turned me into the kinkiest slut on earth when she emerged.”

“Tell me about it.”

“I was trotting along a dusty road pulling a cart, when suddenly I realized that I didnt have to struggle. I was running lightly and the cart wasnt heavy anymore.”

I nodded.

“I ran faster,” Jane said. “And I felt like I was flying over the ground. It was glorious. And my belly was tingling.”

“Were you pulling a sulky or a chariot?”

“It was a clunky old work car loaded with sandbags for extra weight. When Master saw that I was no longer straining he let me run to my hearts content. Afterwards he took me to the barn and harnessed me to a light racing sulky. I could hardly stand still and once we were outside again he sat in it and away we went!” 

I remembered the first time I felt happy running in harness. “I know the feelings you had,” I said. “Its pure freedom, as if you have wings on your feet.”

“God, yes,” she smiled. “He let me run for miles. I was so proud of myself, and very sexually aroused, and when we got back Master Albers gave the screwing of my life.” Her eyes took on a dreamy look. “Ill never forget it.”

“Yes, hes pretty good at that too,” I smiled.

She nodded deeply. “After he made me experience the most fantastic orgasm ever, I begged him to whip me. Thats when the demon came out.”

“Did you already like the whip?” I asked.

“Not quite then,” she answered. “But I wanted to be whipped to show my appreciation to him. I learned to love the whip when the next afternoon he hung his wife by her wrists and whipped her until she was shrieking with delight. Id seen him whip her before, but this time he really laid it on. He put all his strength into the blows and Janets skin was covered with welts. Janet went into a series of orgasms and as I watched her, something changed inside me. I became very excited.”

“I know that feeling,” I whispered.

“I pressed my breasts between the bars of my stall and asked him to whip me too,” Jane continued. “He dragged me out of the stall, hung me beside Janet and whipped my body into utter ecstasy!”

“Did you have an orgasm?”

“Yes, I did,” she said softly. “Suddenly I wasnt afraid and I discovered how to erase everything from my mind. No ex husbands, no agents, or producers or movie contracts, just myself, dissolving into pure sexual sensation. After that I stopped worrying about my weight and concentrated on becoming a good little sex doll. I could have stayed in that barn for the rest of my life.”

“I understand completely,” I said. “Did he train you to dressage or just pony labor?”

“Both, after I crossed the hurdle he trained me to dressage, which I loved, and it came easy.”

“Oh?”

“Id been trained as a dancer before I became an actress, and Im not shy about being looked at, so dressage was thrilling for me. Of course, that didnt stop him from whipping me painfully when I messed up.”

“I assume that he didnt give you away as a sex toy,” I said.

“He sure did,” she said. “Why do you think he wouldnt?”

“To protect your identity.”

“Oh, yes, well he did give me to people, in fact he trotted us out one evening and handed us over to a few of his male friends. He protected my anonymity by making us wear slave hoods.”

“Ooooh. And what did they do to you?”

“Oh, the usual,” she said airily. “They spanked us, and fondled our boobs and made us suck their cocks and screwed us and made us eat each others pussy while they watched.”

“Ah, yes,” I agreed, “The usual.”

“And it wasnt just to his guests either,” she added, “During my training he gave me to his sons, the stable master and his assistants, and the ranch hands. For the last six weeks I spent at least three hours a day either flat on my back or on my knees.”

“What, no mailmen?”

“Could have been, I was blindfolded much of the time.” Jane chuckled. “Id never had group sex before, so being a sex slave for lots of men wasnt routine for me yet.”

“Ive been a sex slave for almost eighteen years, and trust me, it still isnt routine.”

“Eighteen years?” she marveled.

“Since I was twenty two years old.”

She frowned in confusion. “But you cant be over thirty two.”

“Im forty,” I laughed.

“My God,” she gasped. “The life style must agree with you.”

“It does,” I said, “But what about you?”

“Ive been a pony for five years,” Jane answered. “But only hit or miss.”

“What about women?” I asked. “Did Master Albers have to train you to be a lesbian?”

Jane rolled her eyes wryly. “Id never had sex with a woman before but he made me practice on his wife, his mother, his daughter and niece, the cook, and a lot of female guests. What about you?”

I nodded slowly and emphatically. “I had to learn to be a lesbian. It was new to me at first but I practice every chance I get.”

She raised her eyebrows questioningly. I lowered my lids and smiled seductively. She blushed and crossed her legs.

“Would you like to get away to someplace private?” I asked. “Or would you prefer to continue your story?”

She glanced at all the people in the room. “Id better finish my story,” she said. “But Id prefer to take you up on your offer.”

I edged a little closer to her.

“By the end of my training I was well trained, well fucked and had lost thirty pounds,” Jane smiled. “And I hated to leave.”

“Why did you?” I asked. “Why not stay?”

“I had to get back to Hollywood or risk losing my acting career.”

“I suppose its easier for me, since Im not a world famous movie star,” I said. “But I would have a hard time leaving the life style.”

“I thought long and hard about staying on the ranch,” she smiled sadly. “If only there was a way to live that life permanently.”

“It is wonderful,” I agreed. “I should know.”

She looked at me curiously.

“I live in a slave stable.”

Her mouth dropped open.

“Well, Id say that the weight training paid off,” I said. “You look pretty slim and trim.”

“So do you,” she said. “I suppose you went through the same thing when you were trained.”

“Pretty much,” I agreed.

“What did you mean, you live in a stable,” she asked. She glanced at my hand and saw that I wore no wedding ring.

“Im a full time pony,” I told her.

“Oh, come on now,” she said in disbelief. “Even Janet isnt full time.”

I just smiled proudly.

“Are you serious?” she asked. “Where do you live?”

I told her of the farm.

Her eyes grew huge. “Ive heard of that farm,” she said. “But Im not sure I believe the stories. They sound too good to be true.”

I just smiled at her.

“Do you really live as a slave full time?” she demanded.

“Twenty-four hours a day, seven days a week,” I said proudly. “We get one weekend off a month, and this happens to be mine.”

“Tell me all about it,” she said eagerly.

I related our lifestyle at the farm. She hung on every word. When I finished she shook her head in awe.

“The life must suit you,” she said. “You look wonderful. I thought that you must be a dancer or a fitness instructor or something.”

“Well, I dance for guests,” I said, “My team is very good at dressage, but the conditioning comes from pulling a plow all day.”

“You actually pull a plow?” she whispered in awe. “Tell me about it.”

When I finished she was squirming on the couch.

“Oh, how Id love to do that,” she said wistfully. “Do you work alone or with other people?”

“We dont use the term people,” I said. “We like to be called ponies, and Im lead pony on a four place team. Weve been together for three years now.”

“And you actually pull a plow all day?”

“Yes, or a wagon, or do other hard physical work. Its wonderful, life is simple, the sex is fantastic and so is the punishment.” I paused, “And Ive been branded,” I said proudly.

She clapped her hand over her mouth to suppress a squeal.

“You arent joking?” she managed to gasp a moment later.

I shook my head.

“Where?”

I leaned close. “Just above my pussy,” I whispered.


Jane sat stunned for a few moments. She stared off into space, then literally shook herself. “Do you have sex with both men and women?” she asked.

“Of course.”

“Which do you prefer?”

“Men,” I told her, “But since the farm is female oriented I have more sex with women than men.”

“Is that all right with you?”

“Oh yes, in fact I like it now.”

“I was compelled to have sex with Janet while I was in training,” Jane said quietly. She looked faintly embarrassed. “It was very strange at first, until . . .”

“Until?”

“We were ordered to make love to each other in front of an audience,” Jane blushed deeply.

“And being watched turned you on, right?”

“Yes.”

I leaned close and looked into her eyes. “Ill bet you and Janet were tied together with your faces between each others legs.” 

Janes eyed widened and she went pale.

“On an X shaped cross?” I persisted teasingly.

She nodded slowly.

“Let me guess,” I said. “That hidden demon really came out then, right?”

“God, did she ever!”

“Ive been with Janet too,” I said, “In the same position. Her sons tied us to the cross and left us there for hours.”

Jane covered her mouth with her hand.

“Everyone watched us,” I went on, “Dozens of people, and we loved it.”

Jane seemed unable to speak, she just nodded faintly.

“At our farm we have crosses that rotate very slowly,” I whispered, “Ive spent the entire day on a cross with another woman.” I looked across the room at Audrey who looked the epitome of the well bred, utterly ladylike woman of dignity.

Jane was glassy eyed.

“What about you?” I asked seductively, “Are you good with your tongue too?”

Jane blushed. “Ive learned how to be.”

“Then why dont you come and visit me at the farm,” I suggested. “Maybe you could work with my team for a day or two, and I would love to spend some time on a cross together.”

Her mouth dropped open.

“Ive thought about going up there for a visit,” she said. “Id love to if I could be sure that my identity wouldnt be compromised.”

“You would be quite safe,” I told her. “Our head mistress has an obsession about protecting our privacy.”

“I wish I could be sure,” she sighed. “Id give anything to spend some time in harness.”

“Dont you ever get to do that?” I asked.

“Sometimes,” she said. “My husband is a master and he dominates me at home when we have the time, which isnt very often.”

“If your husband is a master why did you have to go to Texas?” I asked.

“Oh, I wasnt married to him at the time,” she said. “We met later and when he asked me to marry him I told him of my perverse secret. He loves me enough to accept it, and to take the time to learn to be a master.”

“Thats wonderful,” I said. “Its very romantic.”

“Yes, and guess who taught him?” she laughed.

“Master Albers, from Texas?”

“You got it.”

“Wouldnt your husband object to you submitting to someone else?”

“No, he understands that its part of pony life. He takes me to pony meetings and loans me out. We usually go to the Albers ranch, and weve been to ranches in Scotland and Germany, so he wouldnt mind if I submit to someone else, but he would be very concerned if my secret got out.”

“Why not go to some of the farms and ranches here in California?”

“Too close to home,” she answered. “We would be afraid of being recognized by someone from Hollywood.”

“Ive seen all your movies yet I never recognized you in Texas,” I said. “I think you would be safe.”

“I hope so. I take pains to disguise myself when Im playing the pony girl role,” she shrugged. “Besides, few people look at your face when youre naked.”

“Thats so true,” I said. “Audreys son has seen me in harness but he hasnt recognized me. He thinks Im a lady.”

“How has he seen you in harness?”

“At the farm, my team performed for them when he brought his mother . . .”

Janes eyes were huge. I realized that she didnt know that Audrey was a pony.

“Audrey is a pony girl?” she gasped.

“Oh God!” I groaned. “I thought you knew.”

I looked across the room at Audrey. She saw the distress in my eyes and came across.

“Whats wrong?” she asked.

“Please forgive me,” I pleaded. “Ive betrayed your secret.”

Audrey looked at Jane, who was grinning from ear to ear.

“I thought she knew that you were a pony,” I said miserably.

“And how would she possibly know that?” Audrey asked quietly.

“Because Im a pony girl too,” Jane said giggling.

Audrey stared at her in utter astonishment, then turned to me.

“She recognized me from the ranch in Texas,” I said. “Weve competed in races.”

“And she beat me too,” Jane told her. “Shes faster than I am.”

“Oh, that must be one of the ribbons you have in your stall,” Audrey said absently.

Her chin began to quiver and I thought she was crying. I wanted to die.

Suddenly Audrey threw back her head and shrieked with laughter. She hugged Jane and they both hugged me and we laughed until we were out of breath and our makeup was ruined. The other guests stared at us. 

After we regained some measure of composure we went to Audreys bedroom and repaired the damage to our mascara. Jane kept giggling and making mistakes with her eyeliner. She kept wiping it off and trying again. Finally I took it from her, ordered her to sit still and got her makeup in place, and we returned to the party.

As we were walking back, Jane leaned close. “Is Audrey the woman you were on the cross with?” she asked.

“Yes,” I replied, “One of them.”

She hopped up and down giggling. Audrey turned to look at us. “Will you two calm down?” she commanded.

Jane curtseyed deeply. “Yes my lady. But Id like to hear about how you spent a day on a cross with Beth.”

Audrey stopped, took a deep breath, and said: “All right, but not tonight.”


Jane had come with friends and couldnt ignore them, so we had little chance for any further private conversation. Everyone talked about movies and politics and books and directors and politicians, and all the time Jane and Audrey and I wanted to be alone and talk about pony girls.

Audreys son kept eyeing me and he still didnt recognize me. He even got me alone for a minute, patted me on my bottom and propositioned me!

If he had ordered me to get on my knees and suck his cock I would have obeyed, right then and there, (after all, I am a slave and conditioned to obedience), but he merely suggested that we meet sometime. Since he made it a request I was able to delicately decline his invitation. (It wasnt that I didnt find him attractive, but I didnt think that Audrey would like me having sex with her son.)

When the guests departed Jane gave me a big tight hug and managed to rub her breasts against mine just enough to set my pussy tingling. She was even more blatant when she hugged Audrey.


That evening Audrey loaned me a formal gown. We laced ourselves into very tight corsets, locked those wicked chastity belts in place and went to the opera. We watched Rigoletto with vibrators pressed against out tummies. During intermission we sipped champagne and chatted with people in the loggia, and once again I noticed that Audreys hands trembled unexpectedly.

On the way home Audrey slid off the seat of the limo, shoved my skirt up and buried her face between my legs. I dont know if the driver could see her in the dark, and within a few minutes I didnt care.


The following month I asked permission for an extended furlough and Audrey, Jane and I met at a charming little hotel on the coast of Oregon.

At Audreys suggestion we brought our photo albums along.

I have a huge portfolio of pictures of me and friends in harness, as well as my porn shots and copies of all the magazines Ive appeared in. Jane was fascinated by the pictures of my brand and begged me to show it to her for real. I teased her and told her that she would have to wait.

Audrey brought her pictures from the farm and Jane was absolutely enthralled by the ones of us one the cross.

She surprised us by having a huge number of pictures of herself wearing harness.


Some of Janes pictures were snapshots from the ranch in Texas and other pony meets and nearly all showed her wearing face harness or masks, but she also had a lot of top quality studio photographs with her face fully revealed.

“These were done by one of the top photographers in Hollywood,” she told us.

“They are fantastic,” I said. “But I thought you were so concerned about protecting your identity.”

“I am,” she agreed. “But this particular photographer owes my husband a great debt and not just money either, so his discretion is assured.”

“What kind of debt?” I asked.

Jane didnt answer and Audrey gave me a look that said: Dont ask.

Audrey brought tapes of her bondage film and Jane watched them wide eyed, especially the scenes where Audrey is gang raped. Audrey had also searched out copies of all of my porn movies and we watched those too.

Jane was envious. “Ive never even done a topless scene, and both of you have made porn movies. It isnt fair.”

We got so hot watching the films that we often took our clothes off and threw ourselves into a three woman orgy. Jane hurled herself between my legs and stared at my brand. Audrey and I looked at her, then shrugged and began kissing. I kept my legs open for Jane and a little while later felt her tongue between them.


“God, Ive give anything to be able to make a pony movie,” Jane said wistfully as we caught our breath after a particularly sweaty encounter.

“Come out to the farm,” I suggested. “We could get you into one and you could wear a mask so no one would recognize you.”

Audrey nodded. “No one would recognize me in my mask, the same would be for you.”

“Oh, if only I could,” Jane sighed.

“Look at Audrey in this one,” I told her. “Would you recognize her in that helmet?”

“No.”

“You could be just as unrecognizable,” I said. “And we can arrange that you could shoot the nastiest porn film possible, and no one on earth would guess who you are.”

“Really?”

“Really. Hard core sex in bondage, torture and multiple partners, whatever you want.”

“Anything?” Jane breathed.

“Anything your evil little imagination can think up,” I said.

“Whats the most perverse thing you would ever want to do?” Audrey asked. “Being branded like Beth?”

“That would be number two,” Jane answered. “My first choice would be tied over a bench and get fucked by a big dog.”

“Wow,” I whispered in awe. Audreys jaw dropped.

“Id want to have a domineering woman lead a Great Dane to me and command him to mount me from the back,” Jane went on dreamily, “While dozens of people watch.”

“Well, Id say thats pretty perverse,” Audrey agreed.

“I suppose that you both think that Im horrible for wanting that,” Jane said.

“No, not at all,” I answered. Audrey shook her head.

“Have you ever dreamt about something like that?” Jane asked.

“I came close,” I said. “A woman with a dog fetish brought her slave husband to the farm. Shed trained him to be a doggy boy. She painted his body like a Dalmatian, with black spots on white and his penis and balls were painted bright pink. His hands were strapped into doggy paws and his legs were bent double. He wore a dog mask and collar and a tail, and he barked.”

“He barked?” Audrey repeated.

“Yes, and he was pretty good too.”

“Ah.”

“They tied me down and she led him to me on a leash. He pretended to get all worked up when he smelled me and became so frantic that she had to whip him until he was under control, then she allowed him to lick my crotch and screw me doggie style.”

“Incredible,” breathed Audrey.

“He was very good,” I continued, “And fucked me very fast, like a dog. They filmed it and when he came he spurted all over my back.”

“What about you?” Jane asked. “Did you come?”

“I sure did,” I answered. “But I havent had sex with a real dog.” I sipped my wine. “Not yet anyway.”

“Would you if they commanded you to?”

I thought for a moment. “Yes, I suppose I would.” I turned to Audrey. “What about you?”

“No, not yet. I havent found a dog I like well enough.”

We both looked at Jane. She blushed and nodded.

“I was at a pony show in Germany and my husband traded me to a very strange Englishwoman who made me submit to her dog,” she said, “A real dog, a large Alsatian who had been trained to fuck human females. I was marched out onto a stage and it was announced that I would become a bitch for a male dog. A crowd gathered and I felt utterly humiliated and turned on.”

“Tell us about it,” Audrey asked.

“They had a special frame that human females would be strapped into,” Jane said. “It was designed to raise a womans bottom and make it available to the dog. They buckled me into it and brought in the dog. His mistress walked him around me allowing him to sniff my crotch. His penis appeared and it was a big as a normal mans. He was so excited that he was shaking but his mistress held him back for a while, then she told him to mount me.”

“Mount you?” Audrey gasped.

“That was the exact command she used,” Jane replied. “He came right to me. Jumped up with his paws on my back and slid his penis inside me.”

“Did you know that it was going to happen?” I asked.

“Yes,” she said simply.

“Then what?”

“I kept my mouth shut and endured being fucked by a dog,” Jane answered. “And I loved every second of it.” 

There was a moment of awkward silence.

“Does your husband know about your canine fetish?” I asked.

“No, I cant quite bring myself to tell him,” she replied. “He didnt witness what happened to me and Ive never told him.”

“Well, if you want to do a duet with dogs, let me know,” Audrey said lightly. “Ill join in.”

“Me too,” I said. “Well just all be masked so that your hubby doesnt recognize us.”

“Well wear doggy masks and have them make up a trio of fucking frames, and well all be side by side,” Audrey said.

Jane hugged us both.

“In all seriousness, if you want to make a porn film we can do it at the farm,” I told Jane “And we can arrange for a dog too.”

“Lots of dogs, if thats what you want,” Audrey added.

“It sounds like youre getting interested in sex with a dog,” I joked.

Audrey just shrugged.

“Id have to talk it over with my husband,” Jane said.

“What, making a porn film, or the dogs?” I asked.

“I wont mention the dogs to him,” Jane said. “Not yet anyway.”

“Have them shoot the scene, then tell him later that you didnt know what was going to happen,” I suggested.


Every evening we sipped wine, looked at each others pictures and fooled around. I had the most pictures by far and they seemed to turn Audrey and Jane on. They were slowly browsing through my albums when suddenly, and without a word they each grabbed me by a wrist and dragged me into the bedroom. I was laughing when they tied me to the bed, but I shut up (or at least stopped talking) when Janes pussy landed firmly on my mouth. I spent three or four hours as they took turns sitting on my face. Then we tied Audrey down.


Wed brought a few sets of harness and wore them the entire weekend. The suite had a kitchen and other than a trip to a grocery store, we hardly went outside at all. We kept the drapes closed and stayed nude the entire time

Audrey also brought along a stack of sketches shed made of harness. Shes a good artist and I was impressed with her designs. We sat around looking at them, made suggestions, made love, and shut out the world.


Saturday morning I walked into the kitchen and burst out laughing. Jane was at the stove cooking lunch wearing a gorgeous set of show harness, Audrey was also in harness seated at the table sketching a design and Id just put on my precious red leather outfit.

“Whats so funny?” Audrey asked.

“Look at us,” I laughed.

“Whats the problem?” Jane asked. “Dont we look like three ordinary, everyday friends enjoying a weekend getaway?” She strutted the length of the kitchen, paused and turned, then strolled back.

“Shes right,” Audrey said. “Perfectly ordinary.”

“Well, I just hope that the hotel doesnt catch fire and we dont have to go running out like this,” I said.

“Why not?” Jane asked. “Dont we look presentable?” she looked at herself in a mirror. “My hair is ok and Im wearing makeup, so I dont think Im likely to frighten anyone, in fact I might just go for to the lobby a find a magazine to read later.”

“Youre right,” I said. “Whats for lunch?”


I cleaned the kitchen after lunch, and Ive done a lot of work as a slave, but for some reason, washing dishes wearing harness was one of the most satisfying things Ive ever done.

Audrey and Jane had vanished into the bedroom while I was doing dishes, and from the squeals and giggles, Id say they were having a good time. I waited until they were finished, then we all took a shower together, in a very small shower stall.

We discovered that a tiny bit of soap washes a lot of skin when three naked women are crowded together. Rubbing our breasts together was not only erotic but created lots of lather.

Later we went for a walk along the beach wearing leather, but it gets windy and cool along that coast even in summer, and we had to wear jogging suits over our harness, (darn it). Another time we went for a jog, and I laughed when I realized that we were automatically running in perfect step and rhythm. Jane ran with her arms pumping but Audrey and I folded ours behind our backs. Jane caught on and put her arms behind her back too. We ran easily and talked as we jogged, and we passed two young college aged men who were also running along the beach. Since we ran in perfect rhythm our breasts bounced in perfect rhythm. The young men stopped dead in their tracks and stared in astonishment as we went by. They were waiting when we came back an hour later.

It felt sexy to walk through the lobby when we returned, and a woman seemed to recognize Jane. Her eyes lit up and she started to say something. Jane put her finger to her lips and pulled the woman aside. They whispered together, then Jane gave the woman a hug. We walked out and they nodded to each other conspiratorially.

“What did you say to her?” I asked.

“I just told her that I was on a quiet vacation away from publicity and asked if shed help keep my secret. We became pals on the spot and she swore that she wouldnt tell a soul.”

“Wow,” I said.

“It works every time,” Jane said. “But I almost blew it.”

“How is that?”

“I forgot I was in harness, and she felt the straps under my clothes when I hugged her. She got a funny look on her face, but I just smiled like she was my best friend and came away.”

“Maybe we should invite her to the room and loan her a set of harness,” Audrey suggested. “Then she really would become your pal for life.”

“Wouldnt be the first time,” Jane said as she peeled off her sweat shirt.

We slept in the same bed, which was delightfully warm and crowded, and it was not unusual to wake up in the dark and feel a delicate hand exploring my pussy or caressing a breast. But I could never figure out how, having started on one side of the bed, Id end up on the opposite side by morning, or with my feet pointed the wrong direction.

We agreed no television or radio, no telephone calls or any other intrusion from the outside world. We spent every evening just talking by the fire, or making love or watching our movies.

One evening Jane violated the rules by turning on the television. Audrey yelled at her and Jane said that she just wanted to catch the news for five minutes.

“No television!” Audrey said and tried to snatch the remote control from Jane. Jane pulled it away and they began tussling over it. I sat back and watched while they squealed and giggled, and Audrey ended up pinning Jane to the floor. Audrey sat on Janes chest and looked at me for help. I went into the bedroom and got some rope. I tied Janes ankles together, then her wrists. She giggled and fought so I got more rope and tied her arms to her body. And she still put up a struggle!

We used every rope we had and Jane was still trying to move, so Audrey and I got dressed and drove into town to get more.

The town is a fishing village and we found a boating supply store still open. They had a great selection of rope and we couldnt decide what kind to get. The clerk, a wizened old retired sailor, came over to help.

“Whatcha need rope for?” he asked in a Maine accent.

“Its for tying up a naked woman,” Audrey told him. (After all, we were miles from home and no one knew us there.)

The man didnt bat an eye. “This here half inch cotton braid ought to do just fine,” he said.

“Is that what you use on your women?” I asked him.

“Yep. How much do you need?”

“At least two hundred feet,” I replied.

“Sounds like youre tying up one hell of a big woman,” he said. He reeled off two hundred feet of rope and put it in a bag. “Anything else?”

“Dildoes?” Audrey asked.

“Nope, dont carry them,” he said, “But theres a pornography store two miles north on Route One. Theyll have them. Closest thing Ive got are a few belaying pins.”

“What size?” Audrey asked straight faced.


We went back to the hotel and tied the entire roll of rope onto Jane. We cocooned her from neck to toe, leaving only her nipples showing. Then we each took one and drove her out of her mind for hours. We would get her close to coming, then stop and one would put her pussy on Janes mouth. After she made us come wed go back to suckling her nipples. We didnt let her come until the middle of the night.

The next evening I got cocooned. 

       

By Thursday night we were worn out but had come up with several excellent ideas for show harness. 


Number One Pony



PREPARING FOR THE PONY SHOW        


Time for the show arrived and there were a thousand things to do. The mistresses were busy preparing for the show, so no one had time to dominate the slaves. Things were so busy that ponies were released from restraint to handle the phones, help the cooks, clean and set up visitors stables and anything else that needed doing.

Audrey came to help. She would have liked to participate but she wasnt trained for dressage and she wasnt fast enough to run in the races, so she was put to work helping organize things. She arrived on Thursday and the show started Saturday morning.

Audrey volunteered to pitch in and they put her to work in the kitchen. Things were so hectic that no mistress had time to put her into harness. It fell to me.

I hung her by her wrists between washing posts, played with her pussy until she was groaning with passion, then strapped her into a nice tight everyday set of harness, slapped her on the bottom, kissed her on the lips and sent her on her way.

“Oh, are you going to leave me in this state?” she cried.

“Yes, no orgasms until the work is done,” I told her.

“Thats not fair.”

She reported to the kitchen and worked cheerfully, happy to be back in harness.

I was in the office next to the kitchen making up the assignments for stables for the visiting ponies and through the window I saw Audrey unloading boxes of groceries from the delivery truck.

Barney the truck driver had never had sex with Audrey but the minute she caught his eye he took a box out of her grasp and bent her over the banister, tied her legs apart and her wrists to the bottom rail, dropped his trousers and screwed the daylights out of her. This took place just outside the window where I was working. To Audreys disappointment he didnt take the time to let her come. Barney is a selfish guy and as soon as he was finished he walked away zipping up his trousers with a self satisfied look on his face. Audrey was so horny that she was writhing in frustration. No one took the time to untie her so she stayed bent over the banister for half an hour. Barney happened by again, stopped and contemplated the lovely bottom that was pinks and inviting, and still so open and vulnerable, gave a shrug and screwed her again. I shook my head as dozens of mistresses and ponies rushed about ignoring the fact that our truck driver was fucking a middle-aged slave woman on the back porch. Barney might not be terribly considerate of female slaves, but he is vigorous. He pounded into Audrey so forcefully that he set all of the hanging flower baskets on the porch to swinging and I felt the thumping through the floor.

Once again he wandered off as soon as he finished and I went out and untied her. Audrey collapsed as soon as she tried to stand and I told her to sit on the steps for a few minutes.

Barney must have been quite taken by Audrey because later in the day I saw her on her knees beside his truck sucking his cock. She wasnt tied, in fact, she held a carton of caviar in her hands. Apparently Barney got in the mood just as she was taking it out of the truck. Mistress Jill came looking for her, saw what she was doing and threw up her hands in exasperation. Audrey looked at Mistress Jill, shrugged and rolled her eyes helplessly. Mistress Jill took the box out of Audreys hands and stomped into the kitchen.

As soon as Barney spurted all over Audreys face she jumped up and ran inside to help out. She didnt take the time to wash her face either. She still had dried cum on her face when we ate dinner.

That night she told me that Barney was very powerful (as if I havent been screwed at least a hundred times by the man over the years) and she had a terrific orgasm the second time he fucked her, but the thrill was in being screwed in public again. I didnt have the heart to tell her that no one seemed to notice.

The farm was chaotic and tensions grew as the big day got closer. Mistress Karen was a nervous wreck and we were worried about her. I saw her in her office answering question after question while talking on the phone and signing invoices at the same time. A line of people stood outside her office waiting to ask her for a decision on some thing or another. She looked so stressed that I thought she might collapse. A house pony had just brought her a cup of tea and as she dug through a pile of papers the cup fell off her desk. I was third in line, Audrey was fifth.

Audrey turned to the people behind her.

“Out,” she said. “Everybody out, no more questions for one hour.”

There were a couple of mistresses in the line and they looked at her in astonishment. Audrey ignored them, grabbed the people in front of me and pushed them toward the stairs.

“What do you think this is?” demanded one of the mistresses indignantly.

“Its a slave revolt,” Audrey told her. “Now shoo, or youll be the first in line for the guillotine.”

“Beth, you stay,” she said to me, then closed the door. She walked to Mistress Karen, took the phone out of her hand and told the caller to call back in two hours, then she dragged Mistress Karen to her feet and into her bedroom. I followed.

Mistress Karen looked at Audrey dully as she began undoing her clothes. I helped. Before we had her undressed the door opened and Mary walked in carrying a handful of papers.

“What in the world . . ?” she began.

“Shhh,” Audrey said. “Come over here and help out.”

“Uh, well, ok.”

We undressed Mistress Karen and Audrey gently pushed her onto the bed.

“Roll over please, lady,” she said. Mistress Karen complied.

“Ill take her upper back and neck,” Audrey said. “You work on her lower back,” she said to me. “And you massage her legs,” she commanded Mary.

We massaged Mistress Karen until she fell asleep.

We tiptoed back to the office and Mary took over fielding the phone calls while Audrey and I handled the paper work. We kept the outer door closed but after a while Mistress Donna marched in looking very stern. She looked at what we were doing, peeked into Mistress Karens bedroom, then nodded to us and left without saying a word. I was relieved.

“Thank goodness for that,” I said to Audrey.

“Why?”

“Because if anyone had tried to push Mistress Donna out a door that slave would probably be strung up and whipped half to death,” I answered. “And likely so would have been any other slaves in the vicinity.”

Mary nodded.

After a couple of hours I heard Mistress Karen stirring. I looked in and she was stretching contentedly. She smiled at me.

“Who is out there?” she asked.

“Mary and the slave Audrey, my lady.”

“Bring them in.”

We walked in and she held her arms out to us. Audrey climbed onto the bed and kissed Mistress Karen fully on the lips. I did the same, and then Mistress Karen looked up at Mary and waited. Mary looked confused, but came forward. She crawled onto the bed hesitantly, then kissed Mistress Karen too.

“Thank you my dears,” Mistress Karen said. “You have eased my burden.”

“Were not quite finished,” Audrey said, then bent and kissed her nipple. She looked up at me and jerked her head toward Mistress Karens pussy. I started to shift that way but Mary stopped me.

“You take care of that other nipple,” she said to me. “Ill handle this.”

“You?” I asked.

“Just because I dont lick pussies very often dont mean I dont know how.”

She tied her hair back, peeled off her dress and stretched out between Mistress Karens legs. Audreys eyebrows rose at the sight of Marys very hairy pussy. I looked at her, shrugged, and bent my lips to Mistress Karens nipple. Audrey did the same.

Mary kissed Karens pussy.

I must confess that I was a little jealous. After all, didnt I have the reputation for being the best at eating pussies?

Oh well. I slipped Mistress Karens delicious nipple between my lips and sucked on it gently. She wrapped her arm around my neck and the other around Audrey, then sighed and closed her eyes.

Mary surprised us by making Mistress Karen come in a very short time. I watched out of the corner of my eye as she ran her tongue delicately around the soft sweet skin of Mistress Karens lovely inner thighs. Mary took her time and slowly, carefully made her way to the most sacred place in the universe. Mistress Karen murmured with pleasure as Marys tongue slipped into her pussy. A few minutes later Mistress Karens back arched and she levitated off the bed, taking me and Audrey with her. She strained with her back arched for several minutes, then collapsed happily. Afterwards she held us close, then raised up.

“That was heavenly, but its time to get back to work.” She went into the bathroom.

Mary stood up, tidied her hair and put on her dress. Audrey and I stared at her in amazement.

“Its just like riding a bicycle,” Mary said smugly. She scooped up her papers and walked out.

Mousy little Mary was full of surprises, as I was to discover over the weekend.


Mistress Donna came in to the office a little later. After conferring with Mistress Karen about some detail of the show, she called Audrey aside. “I hear that you were quite forceful earlier today. Have you ever considered becoming a mistress?”

Audreys mouth dropped open, and my pussy went pink hot at the vision of Audrey in leather standing over me.

“I guess I may have overstepped my bounds,” Audrey managed to stammer.

“No, you did exactly what the situation called for,” Donna replied. “Im serious, would you like to be a dominant?”

Audrey looked at me helplessly. I wriggled in the submissive gesture of a slave offering herself to a mistress.

“What is your opinion, Number One,” Donna asked me.

“I would be honored to feel Lady Audreys whip on my body,” I whispered. “Especially between my legs.”

Mistress Donna turned to Audrey. “There youve heard it from the best slave in our stable.”

“I uh, I guess that I would have to think about it,” Audrey answered.

“Ok,” Mistress Donna walked out.

“Would you like to whip me, My Lady?” I asked Audrey.

She looked at me helplessly. I kissed her on the cheek and went back to work.


We worked late into the evening, and when we finally went to bed, Audrey shared my bunk. The mistresses were too busy and too tired to object. We were tired but too wound up to sleep right away.

“What do you think about Lady Donnas suggestion?” I asked as we sipped a cup of tea.

“I was astonished,” Audrey replied. “Ive never thought about being a domina.”

“Give it some consideration,” I suggested. “I think you might be good at it. Id love to be whipped by you.”

“Me too,” Number Three added from her cell.

“Oh, an eavesdropper,” Audrey said. “Were having a private conversation, if you dont mind.”

“Then I think that you should string her up and whip her senseless,” I said.

“Oooh, could I be next?” Number Four called out.

“Put me on the list too,” another slave called out.

“I dont think I would like to hurt my friends,” Audrey said tartly.

“Well, your friends would like to be hurt by you,” Number Two said, seductively. “Right girls?”

“Um Hmm.”

“Audrey wouldnt you love to force me to kneel at your feet?” Number Four asked.

Audrey buried her face in her hands.

“Audrey, wouldnt you like to whip a room full of naked men,” Debbie giggled, “And then make all of them kneel at your feet?”

Audrey raised her head. Her eyes were huge.

“Think about it,” I told her.




Number One Pony



MASTER REX


The visiting teams began arriving Friday afternoon. We got all spiffed up to greet them. The mistresses wore their standard domina outfits of white blouses, tan riding pants and brown boots and they put us in low-level show harness. I got to wear white leather with gold buckles. It was slightly old fashioned (from the eighties) but still looked nice. Mistress Eve put me in white high heels and added gold tassels hanging from my nipples. We giggled when she even applied white eyeliner and double layer lipstick.

“Shouldnt I be in Go-go boots?” I asked when I saw myself in the mirror. That earned me a sharp smack on the bottom. I wiggled and asked for another.


I was in charge of ushering the visiting teams to their stables so I got a good look at them all. Most teams arrived in vans accompanied by trucks carrying their harness and carriages. Sometimes everyone was dressed normally and I couldnt tell who were ponies and who were doms, sometimes the ponies arrived in harness and a few even came wearing restraint gear.

One of the most amazing things I saw was an elaborate horse trailer pulled behind a huge pick up truck. The trailer was as long as an eighteen wheeler semi rig. The truck stopped beside me and a tall handsome man got out. He looked me over appreciatively which made my pussy tingle. I jiggled my breasts for him and looked down shyly. He chuckled then knocked on the trailer door.

The door opened and two pony teams marched out all wearing harness. A four place team of males led the way followed by a triple of females. The man snapped his fingers and they stopped at rigid attention. Both teams stood proudly with their eyes clear and calm, their bodies fit and tanned. The women were beautiful with lovely firm breasts and the males had obviously been selected for the size of their penises, which were quite erect. The cocks were not only hard but they angled upward at the same degree. I was astonished and wondered how in the world they managed that.

The teams had the air of true ponies, not part timers. And all of the bustle in the area came to a stop for a moment as people paused to stare at them. When I looked closely I noticed that the female ponies all looked alike, as if they were sisters, and the males looked like brothers.

A woman emerged from the trailer wearing a dominance outfit of a simple black bustier over a white blouse and shorts. She wore thigh high stockings with tennis shoes, and somehow made the bizarre outfit look sexy and cute at the same time. She was busty, plump and sexy and my pussy got damp looking at her. 

The master was a tall commanding man with a full red beard and fierce blue eyes. I felt my knees weaken when I looked into them. His name was Master Rex. The mistress was named Rita. She controlled the males while he handled the females.

Id been greeting masters and mistresses all day but when I approached that man I bowed very deeply and respectfully. He radiated personal power.

I introduced myself and offered to show him to the stalls. He looked around at the farm and told me that his ponies could stay in the trailer if space was a problem. He nodded toward the trailer and asked if we had water and electrical hook ups. I glanced inside and was amazed at what I saw. It was luxurious.

I couldnt conceal my curiosity and Master Rex kindly offered to take me on a tour. He told Mistress Rita to exercise the ponies while he showed me around. She gave me a knowing look, then mounted up to a standing position between the center pair of males. I gasped as she placed her feet into a small stirrup at ones belt, then stood erect and put her other foot into a stirrup on the other boys belt. She gathered their reins into her hands and clicked her tongue. The males stepped off in perfect rhythm. The females followed. She towered tall over their heads, rode easily and gazed around as they broke into a trot.

I followed Master Rex into the trailer.

The trailer had been designed to carry six real horses but was modified into living quarters for pony slaves. It held cells with bunk beds and toilets.

The human living compartment was like a very expensive camper, with several bedrooms, a bath, kitchen, dining room, satellite tv and telephone. Everything was elegantly furnished (the kitchen counter top was marble!).  The trailer had a cargo compartment with enough room to store a chariot, a sulky and several sets of harness.

Master Rex opened cabinets and closets to show me their contents. I couldnt suppress a gasp when I noticed a set of branding irons hanging on the wall just above a propane heater.

“Something wrong?” Master Rex asked.

“No sir,” my pussy was throbbing as I bowed deeply. “May I look at your branding irons?”

“Sure.”

The branding irons had his name REX in one inch letters. For a few seconds Id have given my soul to be branded with that mans name. I had a split second image of myself lying on the ground, bound like a roped calf while Master Rex lifted a red hot branding iron out of a fire. The thought of having that red hot iron pressed against my skin nearly drove me wild. I stood stock still for several minutes.

I managed to control myself and returned the iron to its hook, and then I turned and saw a row of coiled whips. That did it! My knees almost gave way beneath me. Master Rex caught my arm and steadied me. I looked into his eyes. Big Mistake.

That mans eyes went right through me and into my soul. He smiled, faintly mocking, faintly sympathetic.

“If the sight of a whip makes you weak in the knees, then youd better leave before I show you something else.”

“The whips are nice,” I whispered, “But your branding irons are really what turned me on.”

“Ah, you like the idea of being branded?”

“Ive been branded,” I said proudly. “Would you like to see?”

“Sure.” He looked my body over but didnt see my brand. “Show me.”

I undid the crotch strap of my harness, then lay flat on the floor and spread my legs. I put my hands under my hips and raised myself off the floor. Master Rex bent down and peered at my belly. He examined my brand, my tummy, the insides of my thighs and my pussy, and then nodded appreciatively.

Nice,” he said. “But the design is too general. My slaves wear my personal brand.”

I wanted to wear his brand too! I wondered if I could talk him into branding me right then and there. I imagined finishing the day with a fresh brand on my body, and wondered who would be the first person to notice it. All thoughts of my loyalty to the farm and duty to Mistress Karen vanished from my head for a few dangerous moments.

I came close to asking, very close.

I swayed my knees open and closed hoping me might fuck me but he motioned for me to rise. I didnt want to close my legs but I obeyed.

“Do you like pain?” he asked.

“Yes sir.”

“How much pain can you take?”

“Ive been whipped into unconsciousness,” I said. “And I always have an orgasm when that happens.”

“Splendid.”

I was flattered and thrust out my chest.

“What ever you were going to show me, Id like to see it sir,”

He chuckled deep in his throat and the chuckles rumbled through my pussy.

He pushed a button and a piece of machinery unfolded from the wall. It stopped at waist level and I gasped when I realized it was a mechanical whipping horse. The frame was made of steel tubes and the padded section was made of leather, which was well worn.

“Oh my God,” I whispered.

“Its pretty old,” Master Rex informed me. “I had it transferred from my old trailer.” He patted the faded leather. “The upholstery is getting old. I suppose I ought to get it recovered.”

“Could I cover it, sir?” I asked, “With my body?”

Without waiting for an answer I climbed onto the horse, spread my legs over the back end and reached down to grasp the handgrips. I looked up at master Rex and wiggled my bottom. He tossed his head back, let out with a full throated laugh and began buckling me in place. The leather bands felt wonderful. When he fished I asked: “Could you make them tighter please?”

“Hmm, impressive,” he smiled. He tightened the buckles.  I rested my face on the leather and closed my eyes.

Master Rex gave me a demonstration of the mechanical frame. At the push of a button it could be tilted, raised or lowered, and he adjusted the height until my pussy was at a level with his crotch. He tested it by pressing himself against me. I hoped he would screw me but he went on with the demonstration. He tilted the frame so that my head rose and my weight settled against my wrist cuffs, then tipped me the other way so that my head was down. I liked that because it presented my pussy to his view. I wriggled as enticingly as my bonds allowed and was rewarded with a nice caress between my legs. Another button made the arms expand and contract and a similar one did the same with the legs. Master Rex opened my legs until I felt like an upside down butterfly. I purred happily and that got my pussy caressed again. My pussy was very damp by the time Master Rexs machine finished moving me around.

“This is what I use to restrain my ponies when I brand them,” Master Rex told me. “But it has other uses too.”

He placed his hand between my legs and squeezed. His hands are very strong and I had a teensy orgasm just from the pressure of his fingers. I had another when he slipped a couple inside and explored the center of my existence. I was so sensitive that I swear that I could feel the individual ridges of his fingerprints against my clitoris. I began coming, and it didnt stop.

Master Rex was wonderfully cruel and didnt let up even after my pussy was so sensitive that I was shrieking for him to stop. He forced me into another wild orgasm that had me shaking the whole frame.

Id barely stopped sobbing when he spanked me.

Master Rex has big hands and the skin is hard and callused and boy did they hurt when they smacked my poor defenseless bottom. They hurt worse when he changed his aim and spanked my pussy. I was tugging and fighting my bonds and when the next orgasm hit it was a world shaker! I nearly fainted and I must have been screaming because when I regained my senses I had a very large ball gag in my mouth.

I was alone and tried to look over my shoulder into the residential part of the trailer. A moment later Master Rex walked in. He was naked and his cock was enormous. He was sipping a glass of whisky.

“Ah, back from the dead, I see.”

I wiggled my bottom. He stepped close and his cock slid into me. He didnt even put the glass down.

That afternoon I got one of the nicest fuckings Ive ever had.


Afterwards, when I could breathe and focus my eyes once again, Master Rex released me. I almost fell off the frame and he caught me in his arms. I forgot my slave training and threw my arms around his neck and kissed him. He kissed back and I felt my self floating away. Eventually he broke the kiss, slapped me on the bottom and told me to go into the bathroom and clean up.

After freshening up I staggered outside carrying my harness. Mistress Rita was sitting in a chair and her teams were tied to a hitching rail waiting patiently. Master Rex stayed in the trailer.

I fumbled with my harness trying to put it on but my legs were still wobbly and I was trembling. Mistress Rita motioned me to her and had me sit down. She buckled my harness in place while I floated through heaven. She told me to stand for a moment while she secured my crotch strap, then allowed me to collapse back in the chair. I was very grateful.

“Thank you Lady,” I gasped.

“Its all right,” she laughed. “You have the look of a woman whose just been screwed by Rex. Ive seen it before.”

I wondered if she might be jealous but it was clear that she was not. I sat smiling dreamily for a while, then she roused me up.

“Ok, redhead, youve have enough time. Now take me to the show barn.”

I stood up, took a deep breath, stuck out my chest and resumed the attitude of a well disciplined pony girl.

“This way my lady, if you please.” I led her into the barn. The building buzzed with activity.

Other pony masters and their charges were walking around or chatting with other teams. Some ponies were exercising and some were being washed and groomed. Some ponies were already in their stalls and a few were taking naps, some chatted with the slave in the next stall and some simply sat patiently.

After walking through the arena Mistress Rita decided to familiarize her team with the track and brought them inside. She put them on the track and they came to attention. She snapped her fingers loudly. The lead male tapped his foot for eight counts then the team began running. They transformed from four statues to a full trot in the blink of an eye, and they were in step and rhythm from the very first.

The female team waited another eight count then suddenly they too were in motion. The ponies ran with an easy grace and rhythm that showed that they were well disciplined and in perfect condition. The females kept pace a few yards behind the males and both teams ran in unison. I watched as their feet struck the ground at the same time. The sound of their running echoed through the building and slowly everyone stopped to watch. 

Mistress Rita strolled to the center of the arena. I followed. We watched her teams make a few circuits.

I knelt in front of her and begged permission to speak.

“What is it?” she asked.

“I am intrigued by the appearance of your ponies, Mistress,” I said. “They look like brothers and sisters.”

“Thats on purpose,” she said. “Rex wants his teams to match as much as possible and hes paid a small fortune for plastic surgery.”

“So they arent related then.”

“Two of the girls are,” she replied. “Theyre sisters and they are the models for the other girl, but the males arent related.”

“None of them objected to having their faces altered?” I asked.

“Nope, theyll do anything the master wants.”

“Undergoing plastic surgery is pretty serious.”

“They pride themselves on their team appearance.”

“I take it that the males are gay, then?”

“All but one,” she said. She pointed to male number three. “He started out as my client but Rex wanted to team him for his team, so I seduced him into pony training. After a few months when he was entirely hooked, I informed him that he was to become Rexs slave. The boy didnt like it at first, but Rex broke him.”

“He isnt a volunteer?” I gasped. The idea of a reluctant slave was appalling.

“Oh, he was happy to become a pony boy for a woman,” she said. “I saw to that.”

“May I ask how?” I asked.

“Pretty simple,” she said. “I made sure that he had an orgasm every hour he was in harness. It didnt take long to wrap him around my fingers.”

“Or to wrap your fingers around him?” I giggled.

“Thats true,” she laughed. “Males are easy to manipulate.”

“What happened when Master Rex took over?”

“He continued the boys training using similar methods.”

“Is Master Rex bi sexual?” I asked. I knew that he wasnt gay, not after the screwing hed just given me.

“Yes,” she answered simply.

“Ah, well I must say, hes very good with women.”

“Yes he is,” she said, giving me a look. I had a sudden vision of Mistress Rita strapped to that whipping horse.

“Do you submit to him?” I asked, greatly daring. Its not the sort of question a slave asks a mistress.

“I do anything he wants,” she said. “As to his preferences; Id say his interests are about seventy percent toward women and thirty percent to men. Rex makes his own rules and if he chooses to play with a slave boys cock, no one is going to say anything about it.”

I nodded. Master Rex looked like the kind of man to do just what he wants and damn what anyone else thinks. My eyes went out of focus as I imagined Mistress Rota submitting to Rex on her knees. She saw the look on my face.

“Whats the matter?” she asked.

I blushed. “Forgive me lady, but I was picturing you on your knees before Master Rex.”

“There is nothing to forgive,” she shrugged. “I like being on my knees for him.”

My nipples perked up very hard.

“Getting back to your question,” she said, “Number Three liked slavery but he wasnt thrilled about submitting to a man. It took some training and a lot of patience on our part but now he is content to serve a master as well as a mistress.”

“Did he become gay?” I asked.

“No, but hes become reconciled to sex both ways.”

She looked at me for a long moment then I realized that she was mentally deciding if my face could be surgically altered to match the other females. She touched my chin and turned my face from side to side.

“Have you ever had cosmetic surgery?” she asked.

I was frightened and lowered my eyes. “No ma am.”

The thought of such irrevocable submission was terrifying, but fantastically exciting at the same time. 

“Does your pony boy like punishment?” I asked to change the subject.

“Yes, hes quite a masochist. His cock gets hard when hes whipped. Thats how Rex tamed him.”

“Oh?

“He would torture Number Three until he was so horny he couldnt stand it, then play with his cock. After driving the slave wild, Rex would force him to suck his penis. When the slave boy satisfied Rex three times in row, he would be allowed to cum. It took four days of training until he was quite eager to kneel before his master. The three to one ratio is still in effect.” She paused for a moment. “Actually, I confess that it is fun to watch him suck a mans cock, knowing that he doesnt truly enjoy it.”

“I can understand that, my lady.”

“Oh?”

“I like watching our males sucking penises, especially the straight ones.”

She nodded in agreement. 

“Are your ponies branded?” I asked. “I saw the branding irons,”

“Yes. Rex Brands them on the inside of their upper thighs.”

I shuddered with excitement.

“Does that frighten you?” she asked.

“No Lady. It excites me, you see, Ive been branded too.”

Her brows rose. “Indeed? Where?”

“Just above my pussy. Would you like to see?”

She nodded.

I undid my crotch strap and lay on my back. As I had for Master Rex, I spread my knees and raised my body until it rested on my shoulders and elbows.

“Very nice,” she said after examining my tummy. “Did you like having it done to you?”

“Yes ma am. I had an orgasm.”

She nodded. “You must be a pretty serious masochist.”

“Yes Lady, I am.”

She patted my brand then rebuckled my crotch strap. I smiled up at her and she motioned me to my feet.

We watched her teams run another lap.

“Do your ponies work as well as race?” I asked.

“No, not like you do here,” she said. “Ive heard about this farm, and how you work very hard, but our slaves are only for show and pleasure.” She looked at me appraisingly. “Do you perform or do you work the fields?”

“Both Lady, I pull a plow, dance dressage and run in races. And Im sometimes given to guests.”

“Which do you prefer?

“Performing is nice because Im an exhibitionist,” I answered. “But working the fields is more humbling, and its every day.”

“Do you like that?”

“Oh yes, we all enjoy pulling a plow or a wagon.”

“Hard work?”

“No ma am, its simple and very satisfying, and our mistresses treat us very well.”

“So Ive heard,” she said. “What is your name?”

“They call me Number One, my lady.”

“Ah yes, Ive read about you in the pony magazines, and Ive seen your pictures. Arent you the number one pony here?”

“Im the lead pony of the top team,” I explained. “The number one pony is named Gloria. Shes been here the longest. Over twenty years.”

“Interesting, she must be the longest serving pony girl in history,” she said.

“Thats quite possible,” I said.

“Never the less, Ive heard that you are an exceptional pony.”

“Thank you ma am.”

“I also hear that youre pretty good with your mouth.”

I wriggled with pleasure. “You are kind to say so.”

“Hmm, maybe Ill get a chance to find out for myself,” she said.

“It would be my pleasure,” I said, raising my eyes to hers. “My very great pleasure.”

“Ahh,” she smiled. “Would you like to be punished too?”

I looked squarely into her eyes and shook my breasts slowly from side to side.

She chuckled and waved me away. I returned to my post.


Later that afternoon I saw Mistress Rita washing their ponies down with a hose while Master Rex relaxed in a chair outside the trailer. She still wore her bustier, and he was in boxer shorts and a pair of cowboy boots.

I went into the kitchen for a cup of coffee. Mistress Gail was supervising the kitchen.

“What happened to your tassels?” she asked tapping my nipple.

“Oh, they must have come off while I was inside a trailer,” I said.

“A trailer?”

I told her about Master Rex and his equipage and his entourage. Everyone listened enthralled, especially Audrey.

Mistress Gail saw the look on Audreys face. “Have you ever seen the inside of a pony trailer?”

“No my lady.”

“Ok, make up a pot of coffee and a snack tray and deliver it to Master Rex.”

“Thank you mistress.”

“You take her to him,” she said to me. “Then come right back. Youve had enough fun for one afternoon.”

“Yes Mistress.”

“And Audrey, try not to lose any of your tassels.”

“Im not wearing any,” Audrey said.

I led Audrey to the trailer and as soon as she saw Master Rex she stopped dead in her tracks. Master Rex was sprawled in his chair half asleep. His penis was peeking out of the fly of his shorts.

“Oh my God,” she whispered.

“My sentiments exactly,” I said, pushing her toward him.

Audrey walked to Master Rex and stood at attention. He blinked his eyes open, then looked her up and down and nodded his approval. She knelt at his feet and offered him the tray. I walked away but watched from a distance. Master Rex spoke to Audrey for a few moments then she poured him a cup of coffee. As she moved her knees came apart slightly, then a little more, and a little more until she rested with her legs wide apart. Master Rex noticed and his cock grew long. He laughed, and said something that made her lean back, spread open wider and push her breasts toward him. He bent toward her and caressed her breasts while sipping his coffee. He finished the cup, placed it on the tray then hooked a finger through the ring in her collar. He lifted her easily to her feet and held her on tiptoe while his free hand squeezed her breasts and explored her pussy. Audrey blushed furiously and wriggled with delight. Her hands instinctively went behind her body and crossed at the wrists. His penis was absolutely enormous.

After a thorough inspection of her body Master Rex walked Audrey into the trailer. I went back to work.


Three hours later I was walking past the back door when Audrey straggled around the corner.  Her hair was a mess, she was covered with perspiration and her harness was in disarray, but she had a disgustingly satisfied expression on her face.

“Id say you got screwed again?” I asked.

“Um hmm.”

“Twice in once day,” I said. “Thats pretty good.”

“Three times,” she said. “Barney got me again.” She thought for a moment. “Actually it was closer to six times, if you count all the times Master Rex spurted inside me.”

I helped her get her leathers in place and noticed a fresh set of welts across her bottom.

“Did you get whipped?” I asked.

“Oh yes,” she smiled.

“Did you do something to displease Lord Rex?” I asked.

“On the contrary, he likes the way I can take a whipping. I think he intends to offer to buy me,” she said, rubbing her bottom contentedly.

“Are you thinking of accepting?”

“If I ever were to sell myself permanently, I think it would be to him,” she purred.

“If you sell yourself to him he would brand you,” I whispered in her ear.

Her face became bright pink.

“He brands his slaves on the inside of their thighs,” I said. “Then you could never go back to a normal life.”

She squeezed her thighs tightly together. “I wouldnt want to go back.” She kissed me on the cheek. “Maybe we could talk him into buying us both.”

I had to clamp my legs tightly together for a moment.

“Id better get back to work,” I said. “Otherwise were liable to end up rolling around on the kitchen floor with our faces in each others pussy.”

“Would that be a problem?” Audrey asked innocently.

“I think it might upset Mistress Gail and we would be punished.”

“Would that be a problem?” she repeated.






OLD FRIEND


A car drove up and the driver rolled down his window. I glanced at him, then looked in the back seat. I saw two naked middle aged women tightly bound head to foot. I stuck my head in the window and looked them over.

They wore absolutely nothing but a dozen wide leather straps around their arms and legs, very tight crotch straps and huge ball gags. Their necks were held rigidly by very stiff and uncomfortable looking collars. The collars forced their heads upward and made their breasts stick out nicely. Their nipples were pierced with large rings. They couldnt turn their heads and looked decidedly ill at ease. They rolled their eyes at me piteously.

I wondered how far theyd come in that condition and thought that the driver must be very daring to drive them along public roads in that condition.

I looked at the driver who was grinning at me. I recognized him and let out a squeal of delight. The driver was Phil who had been one of our male ponies until hed been sold. 

Phil got out and I burst out laughing at his costume. He was dressed as a rhinestone cowboy. He wore a garish red and white silk shirt with fringes at practically every seam; tight blue riding pants tucked into knee high cowboy boots and the biggest white cowboy hat Id ever seen. He struck a pose.

“What is this?” I laughed, giving him a big hug.

“Well, ma am,” he drawled in a bad John Wayne imitation. “Im a cowboy and these here are my heifers.”

“Are they milk cows or for eating?” I laughed.

“Both,” he said. “I milk them and eat them too.” The women blushed.

“Lucky cows,” I said. “But the last time I saw you, I seem to recall that you were a slave. What happened?”

“Role reversal,” he said.

“What?”

“After a few months they decided they wanted to be pony girls and asked me to teach them. They liked being tied up, and the more I trained them the more submissive they became.”

“Are these the women who bought you?”

“Yep.”

“I seem to remember that you were bought by a pair of sisters,” I said.

He nodded toward the bound women. “Thats them.” The women dropped their eyes in embarrassment.

I remembered the weekend that they visited the farm, a pair of frumpy looking women who were overweight and out of shape. They sampled every male and finally settled on Phil because he had the largest penis, and at forty he had more stamina than men half his age. They made a generous offer to Mistress Karen and Phil agreed to be sold to them.

Phil chuckled as he opened the back door of the car, undid their seatbelts and motioned the women out. The first wriggled until her feet were on the ground but that was as far as she could manage. She looked up at Phil. He put his fingers through her nipple rings and pulled her upright. She squeaked in pain but looked at him adoringly as she hopped to keep her balance. Phil held her steady then leaned her against the car and motioned her sister out. She also had to be helped out with her nipple rings. He placed them side by side then grasped one breast in each hand and jiggled them possessively. 

They must have traveled a long way in bondage because their skin showed bright pink marks from the straps. They blushed as I examined them.

They looked like sisters all right, at least in the face, but one was tall and had a slender body, the other had rather big, sagging breasts. Both had dull brown hair, big brown nipples and lots of freckles. They were in better condition than the last time Id seen them. Their bodies were still plump but had firmed up. They had good muscle tone their skin was clear and tanned and their  faces glowed with the look of contented women.

“So now youre the master and they are the slaves?”

“Yep.”

The women blushed proudly.

“How long have they been tied up?” I asked.

“About four hours. Since Fresno.”

“Its a good thing you werent stopped by the highway patrol,” I said. “You might have ended up in jail for kidnapping.”

“Naw, Id just offer one of the girls to the cop for a bribe for half an hour,” he laughed. “It wouldnt be the first time.”

“What?”

“We were stopped by cops back home and I had to loan the girls out to them.”

“You must be kidding,” I gasped.

“It was that or go to jail,” he said. I turned to the slaves, who blushed even deeper.

Phil leaned close and whispered to me. “It was a set up,” he said. “The cops were actually friends in police uniforms, but the girls dont know that. My friends bent them over the hood of my car and screwed the daylights out of them.”

“In bondage?”

“Of course. They were strapped up just like they are now.”


“I thought youd been bought by a pair of dominas,” I said.

“So did I,” he said. “But it turned out that they were just a pair of insatiable women who wanted a live in stud. Right ladies?”

They nodded.

”They were more interested in screwing me than dominating me.”

“And do they like being ponies?” I asked.

Phil turned to them and they both nodded. He didnt introduce them so I mentally called them Left Sister and Right Sister. Left sister seemed a bit more aggressive and happy to be a slave while Right Sister seemed shyer. Left Sisters nod was more emphatic.

“I see, and they submit to your sexual demands do they?”

“Several times a day, whether they like it or not.”

Phils slaves blushed and their nipples got harder. I got the impression that they liked it quite well. (Having been paired with Phil and screwed by him as visitors watched I can attest that most women would be delighted to submit to his sexual demands, as many times a day as he wanted.)

“Masochists?”

“She is,” he indicated Left Sister, “She took to the whip like a duck to water, but the other one is still learning the joys of torture.” Left Sister jiggled her breasts proudly, Right Sister blushed.

“I like the nipple rings,” I commented.

“I took the girls to a tattoo parlor and had the rings installed,” Phil said. “And the guy asked for payment in service.”

“What does that mean?” I asked.

“I gave the slaves to him for a couple of hours,” Phil said. “It didnt cost me a thing.”

The sisters blushed furiously.

“Both at the same time?”

“No, I took one in on a Saturday and the other one on a Sunday.

“I took them back a couple of months later and had rings put in their pussies,” Phil continued.

“Did you get the same discount price?” I asked.

“I sure did,” he laughed. “But the guy slipped one past me.”

“What do you mean?”

“He brought in some of his friends and my girls experienced their first orgy.” 

“How many friends?” I asked.

“I dont know exactly.” Phil answered. “The girls seem to have lost count, One tells me that there were five men in all and the other thinks it was closer to eight or nine.”

“Sounds like a heck of a party,” I laughed. I leaned close to the slaves. “Dont let it worry you, Ive been in the same situation.”

Left Sister raised her eyebrows in question.

“Ive been screwed by so many men at one time that I lost count too. Its wonderful isnt it?”

Left Sister nodded, Right sister did too after a moment.

I laughed. “Did you have fun too?” I asked Phil.

“No, I dropped them off and went to the movies. When I got back my girls were covered with so much semen that I had to wash them off with a garden hose when I got them home. They were pretty tired too.”

Neither woman would look at me.

I peered at their crotches. “I dont see any rings.”

“The rings are low,” Phil said, “Hidden when their legs are closed.”

He undid their leg straps and motioned for them to open up. I bent and saw golden rings through their labia. My pussy tingled at the thought of wearing a similar ring.

“Are you going to enter them in the competitions?” I asked.

“No, its their first pony show and they arent trained for dressage or racing.”

“What about farm work?” I asked, “Have they ever pulled a plow or a wagon?”

“The closest to that was once when I took them out to the country and hooked them up to an old wagon and went for a ride. They seemed to like that.”

“Why not ask Mistress Karen to let them do some work in the fields?” I suggested.

He looked at the slaves and they both nodded.

“Maybe I will,” he said, “But Im also going to make them available to everybody. I want to see how many men they can suck and fuck. If they do ok I might see if I can find a buyer for them.”

His slaves eyes widened in alarm. This was obviously news to them. They struggled against their bonds and made whimpering noises. They looked at him pleadingly and I felt sorry for them.

“Are you going to sell them permanently?”

He gave me a quick wink that the slaves didnt see. “Im not sure, maybe semi permanently.”

“Whats that?” I asked. The slaves were listening intently, worried looks on their faces.

“I might sell them for a few months, maybe a year,” he answered. “It would almost be like renting them to a new master.”

“Whats the difference?”

“The new owner could sell them to someone else,” he said. “But theyd have to come back to me at the end of the year.”

The slaves looked very worried. They tried to catch his eye but he ignored them.

“How would you get them back?”

“I dont know,” he frowned. “I suppose Id arrange to be notified every time they change hands.”

“But they could end up being screwed by dozens, perhaps hundreds of men,” I protested. The slaves looked decidedly interested at that. Their nipples perked up and they leaned closer. Left Sister almost tottered over.

“Why for all you know they could be sold to a brothel or used in sex shows,” I continued.

Their eyes widened and their breathing quickened. Left Sister squeezed her legs tightly together.

Phil shrugged. “Possibly, but thats all theyre good for.”

“What if someone has branded them by the time you get them back?”

Right Sister shuddered in fear at that, but Left Sister wriggled sexually. It was amazing how those ripples up and down their bodies told such different emotions.

“Hadnt thought about that,” Phil said. “Maybe I ought to brand them myself before I put them up for sale.”

“I think you should,” I said. “Youd have a better chance of getting them back that way.”

“Yes, good point.”

“You could put your name and address on their bodies,” I suggested, “Phone number too.” 

Both slaves knees seemed close to giving way.

He turned to them. “What do you think girls, want to wear my brand?”

Left nodded eagerly, but Right Sister froze for a few moments. Finally she glanced at her sister and nodded bravely.

“Branding isnt so bad,” I said reassuringly.

“She should know,” Phil said. “Shes been branded.”

They looked at me with interest, and their eyes roamed my body.

“Its just above my pussy,” I told them.

Their eyes flew to my crotch but my brand was covered by harness. There were too many mistresses around for me to show it to them. I leaned close.

“They strapped me to a cross and pressed a red hot brand right here.” I touched my crotch strap. “It was the greatest orgasm Ive ever had in my life.”

Their eyes rose. Even the reluctant sister showed interest.

“We all got to watch,” Phil told them. “After Number One went into orbit with her orgasm we had an orgy that people still talk about.”

They looked at each other, then looked at Phil. Left Sister nodded eagerly, Right Sister closed her eyes, took a deep breath, then nodded too.

“If you sell them theres a chance they might end up submitting to women as well as men,” I said to Phil. “Are they ok with that?”

“They are now,” he chuckled.

“Oh?

“They didnt like it at first,” he said. “But theyve been trained to eat pussies.”

There was something in the way he said that. I looked at him, then the sisters. They blushed furiously and lowered their eyes. Right Sister was so embarrassed that she tried to twist her body away from me.

“Oh my God, Phil!” I gasped. “You didnt make them . .”

“Oh yes I did,” he said.

“You forced them to eat each other?” I was aghast. “Sisters?”

“Yep.”

I looked at the women. Right Sister kept her head down and wouldnt look at me, but Left Sister took a deep breath and met my eyes. She raised her chin defiantly.

Now I should have been horrified, and for a half second I was, but then the image of those women tied together, mouth to pussy made me flash white hot. Suddenly I wanted to see them do it, to watch them fight and resist until they were forced to obey. I was overcome with a desire to see those women utterly humiliated.  

My emotions must have shown in my face because I realized that Phil was looking at me strangely. “Would you like to join in?” he asked quietly.

I stared at his slaves for a long time before I answered. “No, Id want to be a mistress over them.”

“What?”

“Id whip them until their tits were bruised for a month,” I said. “Then Id force them stick their tongues in each others pussy while I took pictures, and Id sell the pictures to a magazine.”

The sisters looked at me in astonishment.

“When you put them up for sale I think you ought to advertise the fact that you have a pair of pussy licking sisters,” I added cruelly. “Youll probably get a pretty high price for them.”

“You really think so?”

“Ill bet you could sell them for enough money to buy another slave for you to fuck and for them to eat.”

Right Sister closed her eyes in shame.

“Great idea,” he said. “Ill give it some thought, but for now Id better get them to their cell.”

He clipped chains to their pussy rings and led them into the barn. They looked at me fearfully as he led them away. After hed locked the sisters in their cell he came back.


“Ive never heard you say such things,” he said.

“Im sorry,” I said. “Ive never acted that way, but for some reason, your slaves triggered a very unusual emotion in me. I wanted to see them humiliated in the most degrading way possible.”

“Nothing wrong in that,” he said. “They like it, and if youre serious about dominating them, you can have them for as long as you want.”

“Thanks Phil,” I said. “But I dont dare dip my toe into those waters. I like being a pony and Im afraid if I started dominating someone I might like it and not be able to get back to slavery.”

“Yeah, I know exactly what you mean,” he said.

“Do you ever miss it?” I asked.

“Oddly enough, I dont,” he said. “At least, so long as I have my girls, but I dont know if I would want to dominate anyone else.”

“How did this all happen?”


“When I arrived at their house all they wanted was sex. I had no duties as a slave other than screwing them, and it became quite obvious that they werent the least bit interested in pony play. In fact they are both fairly submissive when it comes to sex. They wanted me on top. Eventually the older one asked me to tie her up. The other came in and saw me fucking her sister in bondage and she wanted to play too. They thought that it would just be a matter of me fucking them spread eagled on a bed.”

“But you had other plans?”

“Yes. I was pretty frustrated at the tepid domination I got from them so I decided to give them some serious torture. I thought that if I hurt them and made them angry they might give a decent whipping.”

“And?”

“Once I had them bound I got turned on and screwed them silly. I was astonished at my reaction; I couldnt get enough! I fucked those women three times each in a single day,” he marveled.

“Well, I know you have the ability,” I chuckled. “Ive experienced your stamina myself.”

He smiled and shrugged.

“What did you do after that?” I asked.

“Well, I slept pretty soundly that night.”

“What did you do with your mistresses?” I laughed.

“I kept them tied to the bed and tortured them for two solid days.”

“Wow, interesting,” I said.

“I used all the tricks that Id experienced,” Phil said. “Id keep one in tight bondage while I spanked or whipped the other. I pinched their nipples, spanked them with a ruler, made myself a whip out of old clothesline and whipped them until they were pleading for mercy. I made them crawl on their hands and knees, play at being dogs,”

“Roll over, sit up and beg?” I interrupted.

“Yes. I ordered them to kneel in front of me with their butts in the air, wiggle them and bark.”

“And of course, you screwed them doggy style.”

“Of course.”

“And they liked it, right?”

“They couldnt get enough humiliation,” he said. “I was astonished.”

“Im not,” I said. “I wouldnt mind having you do those things to me.”

He reached for my breasts, then stopped. “Oops, I almost forgot myself.”

I took his hand and guided it to my breast. “You did, “I said. “Youre a master now, and you can do anything you want with me.”

He gave my nipple a sharp pinch, which sent a delightful thrill through me.” He grinned and looked me up and down. “Thats not a bad idea Beth. Are you for sale?”

“No, only for rent, but Ill ask Mistress Karen to give you a special discount.”

He chuckled.

“But get back to telling me about changing your mistresses into your slaves,” I said.

“Its pretty simple,” he said. “The more degradation I forced upon them, the better they liked it, and the more submissive they became, the harder my cock got. We couldnt get enough of each other.”

“Oh, thats so wonderful,” I said.

“Yes. When I finally released them they got on their knees and thanked me with tears in their eyes. They begged to be my slaves.”

“Incredible.”

“Well, they arent natural dominas,” he said. “And I didnt consider myself a master; I wanted to come back to the farm. I suggested that they find themselves a real male master, but they begged me to stay. And I must confess that Id grown to like them.”

“So you agreed to train them as ponies?”

“Yes. I used the same techniques we use here at the farm. It took a while to get them in shape, believe me there was a lot of huffing and puffing and sore muscles the first couple of weeks. But I exercised them, put them on a healthy diet and spanked them. By the end of the first month they were losing weight and toning up so I rewarded them with a whipping.”

“I bet they liked that,” I laughed.

“Not at first, but I whipped them into obedience, with a real whip, not an old cotton rope.”

“Did you like whipping them?”

“It was amazing,” he marveled. “Id never done anything like that in my life, but when they were writhing and sobbing at my mercy, I got more excited than I thought possible. I screwed them both while they hung by their wrists and I did it strictly for myself. I didnt give a damn whether they liked it or not.”

“You cruel man, you,” I chuckled.

He shrugged. “As it turned out they enjoyed my cruelty. They wanted more.”

“Believe me,” I know how they felt,” I told him. “Some of the most wonderful sex Ive ever had came from men who treated me like dirt.”

He nodded.

“How long did you train them?”

“Almost a year,” he answered.

“Had they been into kinky things before that?”

“No, they were ordinary middle aged ladies before they bought me. They are both widows and have kids and grandchildren.”

“Do they families know about you?”

“They think that I am a sort of live in handyman. They have no idea of our real relationship. Most of the kids think that Im after the girls money.”

“That could be awkward at family get togethers,” I observed.

“It does, so I disappear when the families visit.”

 

“Have your slaves been to many shows?”

“No. This is their first outing in harness.”

“They seemed to be enjoying themselves,” I commented.

“I think they like being naked in public.”

“What pony girl doesnt? But tell me about making them into lesbians.”

“You like that eh?”

“I think its fascinating.”

“One night, after Id screwed them both on the same bed,”

“Side by side?” I interrupted.

“Yes, after I finished I saw them looking at each other with such contented expressions that for some reason it made me angry.”

“Why?”

“They looked so smug and satisfied that I felt like I was being used,” he said. “So to teach them a lesson I tied one sister face down over the other.”

“Spread open with their mouths in each others pussy?” I asked.

“Yes, the classic lesbian tie down.”

“Then what?”

“They were horrified. They couldnt believe that I was serious. They sobbed and begged but I was very cruel and wouldnt let them up. We started late at night and they resisted for hours but around four in the morning they gave in and stuck their tongues in each other.”

My pussy was throbbing as I listened.

“They merely went through the motions at first,” Phil said. “But I kept them at it until I was satisfied that they were licking each other with a sincere effort.”

“Did they cum?”

He shrugged. “Who knows, they acted like they did but they could have been faking. And I didnt care if they were, I just wanted them to obey me. I kept them tied until mid morning and made them do it several times.”

“Oooh.”

“Eventually they got used to it, and now theyll make love to each other without being tied up. All I have to do is give the order and one gets on top of the other and they go at it. I like having that kind of power.”

“Do they come now?”

“I think so.”

“You are a terrible man.”

“Ive also tied them face to face,” he smiled. “Or rather breast to breast.”

“Oh?”

“I make them straddle a beam and press their bodies together, then I tie them very tightly. Then I order them to kiss each other on the lips.”

“Wow.”

Ive ridden beams many times. Sometimes solo and sometimes tied to another woman. The position is very sexy but it can be painful, especially if the beam is narrow.

“How wide is the beam?” I asked.

“Not too bad,” he answered, “Its three inches wide and padded with leather.”

“Ill bet that leather gets very damp.”

“Yep, and I leave them that way for hours. If I walk in and find that they arent kissing then I tack another half hour onto their sentence.”

“The poor things.”

“Not really,” he laughed. “Sometimes they defy me. When they hear me coming they draw apart and stick their tongues out at me.”

“So they like riding the beam, eh?”

“They love it.”

“Have you given them to other people?” I asked. “Have they had sex with other women?”

“No, only with the guys at the tattoo parlor.” He chuckled. “The girls got one over on them though.”

“How?”

“The men made them eat each others pussy. The girls pretended to be reluctant and resisted until they were forced, then they made love to each other very enthusiastically. It drove the men wild.”

“How did you feel about other men screwing your slaves?”

“I had no problem,” he said. “We get over any jealousy pretty quickly living here.”

“Thats true,” I said.

Something occurred to me. “They licked each others pussy after just being pierced?” I asked. “Wouldnt that have been unpleasantly painful?”

“No, the orgy took place before they were pierced. The tattoo artist saved that for last.”

“How did they feel about it?”

“Interestingly, they were so worked up after all the sex that they enjoyed getting pierced especially with the other men watching.”

“Maybe their pussies were numb and they didnt need anesthetic,” I laughed.

“Oh, they werent numb,” he chuckled. “During the drive home they told me all about the orgy, in great detail.”

“Tell me, did you drive them home naked?” I asked.

“No, I dont do that in the city,” he chuckled. “They were bound up but I put their coats over them so no one could see anything unusual.”

“Do they like their rings?”

“Yes, they are delighted with them and are excited to have a chance to show them off in public.”

“Are they exhibitionists?”

“They sure are, now. Ive noticed that they wear more revealing clothing in public and they sometimes let men peek up their skirts.”

“I know the perfect place for that,” I said.

“Whats that?”

I told him about my weekend in the town teasing the clerk in the coffee shop. He laughed.

“Have they ever been naked in public before?” I asked.

“No,” he said. “Ive never made them display themselves before today, but I could tell that they were quite excited walking through the barn just now.”

“I have a suggestion.”

“Whats that?”

“Two things,” I said. “First find them a set of really sexy show pony costumes to walk around in, and secondly why not double cross them? Make them eat each other while everyone watches.”

“Wow Beth, thats a great idea.” He thought for a moment. “How long should I have them do it?”

“Its up to you, but Ive spent ten hours on that thing and I loved every minute.”

“Ten hours straight?

“No, we were given breaks.”

“Who were you with?”

“A new pony lady you havent met,” I answered.

“A pony Lady?” he asked, “Not a pony girl?”

“Wait until you see her. Even in slavery, this lady is a lady. She managed to keep her dignity even while she was gang raped by our males.”

“How did that happen?” he asked.

“The first time she visited she asked for the works, and she got them.”

“Shes a visitor?”

“Shes a weekender, but a very determined one.”

“Ah yes,” he said knowingly, “A society woman who wants to be humiliated for a change of pace.”

“Exactly.”

“Is she nice?”

“She is fantastic,” I said, “And shes here today. Look around for a very elegant lady in harness.”

“Ok.”

“Are you serious about selling your girls?” I asked.

“Yes, after their experience at the tattoo place I overheard them fantasizing about being sold into prostitution.”

“Were they serious?”

“Nah, just fantasizing about sex with lots of men.”

“And you want to fulfill their every fantasy, right?”

“Yes.”

“It sounds like you are in love with them,” I said.

“Both of them,” he said evenly.

“What would you do while theyre gone?”

“Wait for them.”

“Thats very sweet,” I said. “But if you would like a substitute while theyre away perhaps you could borrow me from Mistress Karen. I wouldnt mind being your slave for a few months.”

He looked at me in surprise, then he broke into a delighted smile, “Great idea.”


I was intrigued by the pussy rings worn by Phils slave girls. Id often thought about getting rings through my nipples or labia, but Mistress Karen forbade it. She didnt mind branding, and tolerated rings in some of the slaves, but she wouldnt allow both, or tattoos for that matter. She believes that too much body modification detracts from a womans beauty. She detests tattooed women, and will only accept females with existing tattoos so long as they are small and unobtrusive.


Word spread quickly that Phils slaves were sisters and that drew a lot of interest, especially when he hinted that he might put them up for sale.

Phil didnt enter them in any competition, but he purchased an elegant set of show harness of cobalt blue trimmed in electric pink. I had seen the harness on display and didnt care for it but it was perfect for the sisters. Phil paraded his ladies around and they attracted a lot of admiring looks.

Mistress Karen loaned him a work cart and he taught his girls how to do real work. He strapped them into heavy work harness and drove them around the farm. Mistress Karen also loaned him my Number Two and a female from another team and they were hitched together so our slaves could teach them how to move together and so forth. After a hard day of training Phil gave them to Barney who went around emptying trash barrels. Their reputation preceded them and even while hauling trash they got a lot of interested looks. They liked the attention and seemed to sparkle when some passerby reached out to squeeze a breast or pat them on the bottom.

A visiting domina volunteered to help and Phil permitted her to ride on the cart flicking her whip onto the sisters bottoms or nipples. She must have been good at training them because they were seen returning from the dump at a fast trot with the domina plying her whip and Barney hanging on for dear life.

Other mistresses and masters wanted to play and Phil shouted with laughter when he was asked if they could help out on the trash detail.

Of course Barney being the sex fiend that he is screwed them both several times a day, usually in his favorite position bent over the tailgate of the trash cart.  

Besides pulling a trash cart Phil sometimes tied them to kneeling posts and walked away. It only took a minute for passing males to have their cocks in the sisters mouths. He also loaned them to anyone who asked. The sisters were quite popular and were used by dozens of men and women. They liked the attention and the sex and when not otherwise occupied they stood at the front of their cell displaying themselves to everyone who passed by. Even Right Sister seemed to blossom and became quite blatant about showing herself. 

She didnt even protest when Phil informed them that they were to be double crossed together.

Word of that flew around the grounds and drew a crowd. Several people had put their slaves on the double cross but everyone wanted to watch the sisters, especially the lesbian mistresses. Phils slaves seemed to enjoy the attention and were very eager with their tongues. Phil put them on the cross several times a day. Some slave owners made incredible offers to buy them, which Phil turned down.

And he branded them.



Number One Pony


BRANDING THE SISTERS AND A DARK HORSE


When Phil announced that he was going to brand his slaves mistress Karen suggested that he do it during a break in the competitions, like half time at a football game. She also got Lou to make a branding iron on short notice.

The races had been going all morning on Saturday and at noon there was an intermission. An hour earlier several of our mistresses set up a pair of X crosses on the low stage in front of the grandstand. A crowd began to gather and watched as they put a hot brazier in front of the crosses. Mistress Donna walked around the stage holding the branding iron for everyone to see, then she made a show of placing it in the coals. Then Phil led his slaves onto the stage. They were naked except for collars and their arms were tightly bound behind them. He positioned them at the front of the stage and commanded them to kneel. Everyone watched and no one paid any attention to the events on the track. Phil and the mistresses strolled away leaving his slaves. The slave sisters knelt with their eyes modestly lowered and their knees together. Even though a number of thrilling races took place, many people in the crowd stayed close to the branding platform.

I was working nearby scoring the competitions. I glanced at the sisters a bit later and noticed that Left Sisters knees had opened a few inches. A few minutes more and so had Right Sisters.

“Very interesting,” I chuckled to myself. I wondered how long they would take to get those legs wide apart. I looked at the clock, and sure enough, within twenty minutes both sisters were kneeling on fully opened legs and their pussies were on display for all and sundry. Nor did they rest on their legs, they rose on their knees and thrust their breasts forward. A lot of people looked at them with interest and the professional photographers gathered set up their cameras. The sisters obviously enjoyed the attention.

As soon as the last race of the morning was finished Mary stepped onto the stage and announced that a double branding was about to take place. I wondered why Mary was making the announcement and did a double take when I saw that she was wearing a very short kimono and four inch spike heels! Those of us who knew her exchanged amazed looks. Dowdy little Mary?

People crowded so close that no one could see what was happening, so a platoon of our mistresses, led by Mistress Donna formed a line and moved them back. Then Mistress Donna stood between the audience and the crosses tapping her riding crop against her leg and glared at the crowd. She looked so magnificent and daunting that half the males fell in love with her, and I heard a master remark that he might consider selling himself into slavery, if she would have him. I dont think he was joking.

Phil came on stage and unbuckled Right Sisters arms, then he stood her against the cross and strapped her very tightly to it. He took his time and tightened the straps until they bit into her skin. That brought appreciative murmurs from the crowd, and a groan of arousal from his slave. Then he did the same with Left Sister. Mary handed him the microphone and he introduced himself and his girls. He explained that he was going to auction them for temporary sale and wanted his brand on them so he could be sure to get them back. Someone in the audience asked if they truly were sisters, and Phil held the microphone to the slaves mouths and had them confirm this. A man in the audience asked if rumors were true that they enjoyed eating each others pussy. Both sisters blushed, but nodded. A woman asked if they really had reversed their roles from mistresses to slaves, and they nodded again. This led to a question and answer period and the sisters told in detail all the perverse, erotic things that they had learned to enjoy as slaves. That might have gone on all afternoon if Mistress Donna hadnt cleared her throat in a commanding way. She glared at Mary who quickly retrieved the microphone from Phil.

Phil took up a red hot branding iron and held it before Right Sisters face. Her face showed her fear, but she nodded when he asked her if she was still prepared to go through with the branding. She closed her eyes and tensed every muscle in her body. Phil kissed her, then pressed the iron against her stomach.

A wisp of smoke appeared and her scream echoed off the rafters. Phil held the iron against her belly for about five seconds, then he dropped it in the sand and held her face tenderly between his hands.

Mary picked up the iron and put in back in the brazier. Phil Held the slaves face until her screams subsided into sobs, then he kissed her and stepped back. The crowd was utterly silent.

Left Sister was watching intently and she lifted herself in her bonds. Mistress Donna stepped close and told Phil to tighten her straps. “Otherwise she might move and blur the brand.”

She helped Phil tightened the bands until Left sister was completely immobilized.

Phil looked at her and she nodded eagerly. Mary checked the iron, saw that it was glowing red hot and handed it to him.  Even as tightly secured as she was, Left Sisters pelvis was thrusting forward as he approached. He started to ask her but she interrupted him.

“God yes, just brand me!” she shouted, straining against her bonds. Phil put his arm around her waist and squeezed her tightly as she whispered something in his ear. He released her, placed his free hand between her legs and slipped two fingers inside her pussy. Her eyes almost rolled up in her head when he pulled her lower body upward. The audience began applauding, and burst into cheers when Phil pressed the iron against her body. Left Sister bent her neck and watched as smoke curled up from her flesh, then she slowly raised her head, closed her eyes and screamed in pure ecstasy. Phil held the hot metal against her skin for much longer than her sister. Then he stepped back and looked at her in astonishment. She met his eyes, then mouthed: Thank you to him. The crowd roared their applause.

He handed the iron to Mary and spoke quietly to Left Sister. Tears poured down her face but her eyes were shining and she smiled and nodded her head. Phil turned to the crowd and made a wide sweep with his hand toward his girls. Everyone applauded.

Phils slaves moaned on the stage for several minutes but he made no move to release them. Then something unexpected happened.

Mistress Jill and Mistress Stephanie appeared and rolled the crosses back a few feet. Then they brought out another X cross and placed it center stage. This cross was fitted with wooden hand grips at the tops of the arms. The crowd buzzed with curiosity.

Mistresses Stephanie brought out another branding iron that already glowed red, and placed it in the brazier. (It had been preheated off stage).


Mary stood to the side watching the preparations, when the cross was ready she took off her kimono. Jaws dropped. She was naked underneath. Her heavy breasts looked yummy and her thick pubic hair was like fur. She tossed her robe aside then strolled slowly across the stage to the applause of the audience. I was standing beside Audrey and we looked at each other in utter astonishment. Mary strutted slowly and sensuously, pointing the toes of her spiked heels and looking like she belonged in a Las Vegas strip club. Her breasts jiggled ponderously! After allowing her to show off for a few minutes Mistress Stephanie took Marys hand and guided her to the cross. Mary backed against it, stepped onto the foot rests and reached up and gripped the hand holds. Then she wriggled until she was comfortable against the wood.

“Oh my God!” Audrey whispered in awe. “She isnt going to . . .”

“I think she is,” I whispered.

Mistress Karen walked onto the stage and pickup the microphone.

“Ladies and gentlemen, this is Lady Mary, who is a member of our farm, yet is neither a mistress nor a slave,” she announced.

“Then what the heck is she?” someone yelled from the crowd.

“Lady Mary is our accountant,” Mistress Karen answered.

“An accountant?” a voice asked in disbelief.

“I bid one thousand dollars,” a man shouted.

“Two thousand,” another called.

Mistress Karen held her hand up for silence. “Mary is not a slave, and shes not for sale,” she said.

“Five thousand dollars,” a rather notorious dominatrix called from the crowd.

“Lady Mary has decided that she wishes to be branded,” Mistress Karen said, ignoring the bids, “And will allow you to share the experience with her.”

“Six thousand dollars,” another female voice called.

Mary made a kissy face and undulated slowly against her cross.

Mistress Karen was exasperated at the interruptions. “Since Mary is not a slave she will not be bound to the cross, but will endure her pain by force of will.”

My mouth hung open, so did that of everyone who lived at the farm. MARY?

“Seven thousand dollars,” a man shouted at the top of his voice.

Now there are few women who can resist being bid for, especially when they are displayed naked in front of a crowd of oversexed people. The sexual tension was palpable. Mary whispered something to Mistress Karen. They spoke quietly for a moment. Mistress Karen shrugged in reluctant agreement. “All right,” she said into the mike. “Mary is not for sale, but since you all seem to want her so much, she has agreed to let one of you brand her.”

The crowd burst into applause.

“But, you have to pay for it,” Mistress Karen shouted over the applause.

“Not a problem,” a mistress shouted back, “How much?”

“For the privilege of branding this woman, I will start the bidding at one thousand dollars,” Karen said. “What am I bid?”

“One thousand dollars,” screamed the man who had opened the original bidding.

“Five thousand,” answered a dominatrix coolly.

“I dont believe this,” gasped Audrey.

We watched in amazement as the bidding went on for almost twenty minutes. Mary was enjoying herself immensely and wiggled and jiggled against her cross.

“I simply cannot believe what Im seeing,” Mistress Jill said in awe. She had walked up behind us.

“Be careful,” Audrey chuckled, “Or the next thing we know you might be up there with your legs apart.”

“No,” Jill said, “But I might drag you up on stage and burn my name on the inside of your thigh.”

“Oh God, My Lady,” Audrey breathed. “Would you really?”


The bidding stopped at fifteen thousand dollars! The winner was a fearsome domina named Princess Ekaterina. She runs a high priced dungeon in London and caters only to very upper crust clients. Millionaires pay small fortunes to be humiliated by her. She also owns a private stable of permanent slaves and racing ponies. Rumor told that she was related to a European royal family and her title of Princess might just be legitimate. 

Mistress Karen motioned for her to come onto the stage. Ekaterina wore a very daunting costume of skin tight red leather pants, dagger heeled boots and a polished steel breastplate. Her ensemble included steel wrist guards and a deadly looking ship coiled on her belt. Ekaterina is tall and imposing and magnificently beautiful, but her face is perpetually set in a disdainful sneer. She is terrifying and has a reputation for inflicting terrible punishments on slaves. I shuddered at her appearance and air of implacable cruelty, and I would give anything to be in her power for a few hours. Or days. Down girl.

Mistress Karen walked to the brazier. She lifted the glowing iron out of the coals and handed it to Ekaterina. The princess approached Mary who tightened her hold on the hand grips, wiggled a bit, then opened her knees wider and dropped her pelvis a few inches.

Ekaterina held the iron close to Marys face. Mary gazed at it calmly, then raised her eyes to Ekaterinas and lifted her brows as if to say: What are you waiting for? Ekaterina lowered the iron slowly, and so close to Marys body that the red glow reflected on her skin. When it reached Marys tummy Ekaterina pressed it just above Marys pubic hair and held it there.

The building was silent as Mary and the Princess stared into one anothers eyes. Ekaterina held the iron against Marys skin longer than usual, and Im certain that I heard the crackle of cooking flesh.

Mary never moved, or made a sound. Her eyes never wavered from Ekaterinas

Finally Ekaterina stepped back and handed the iron to Mistress Karen, then she put her arms around Mary and hugged her tightly. Mary kissed her, and never released her death grip on the cross! Ekaterina held the kiss as her hand slid down Marys belly to the brand. The crowd gasped as she caressed the fresh burn, but Mary never flinched.

She was trembling when Ekaterina finally pulled away. Mary looked into Ekaterinas eyes and said: “Can we do that again?”

The crowd exploded into applause.

Mary stepped down and froze for a moment as the pain struck. She took a long deep breath, then straightened her shoulders and marched proudly across the stage to a resounding applause. She stopped on the edge of the platform, stood on wide spread feet and allowed everyone to look. Slave or not, I pushed my way through to see what the brand was. Audrey and Mistress Jill followed.

I smiled when I saw that Mary had been branded with the farms business logo. I looked up into her eyes and she smiled down at me. I let my tongue show for just a second and she nodded deeply. Audrey gasped indignantly and stuck her tongue out. Mary nodded at her too. Jill pushed us aside, looked up at Mary and let the tip of her tongue show. Mary smiled at Jill and asked softly: “What am I bid?”

She returned to her cross, arranged herself comfortably and allowed everyone to look. She and Phils slaves remained on display until the races resumed.


Phils slaves hung limply in their bonds after the branding. Both were quiet and Right Sister had her eyes closed. Even Left Sister seemed to be in shock, but people were already crowding around Phil making offers to buy them.

Several people offered to buy Mary too. Mary blew them kisses in gratitude.

When the afternoon races resumed Mary and Phils slaves were taken off the stage. Phil took his girls to their cells and allowed them to rest. They appeared to be happy and proud of their brands but moved gingerly as they walked. They reclined in their cell, opened their legs to view and fell asleep.

Mary stepped down from her cross, draped her kimono over her shoulder and walked easily back to the house. She strode calmly and showed not the slightest hint of discomfort. Word was flying around the farm about what she had done and mistresses and ponies stared in utter astonishment as she passed. Barney was unloading groceries at the kitchen and dropped a crate of canned goods on his foot when he saw her. After his eyes retracted into his head he made the mistake of assuming that Mary was now in slave status. He grabbed her and tried to bend her over the tailgate of his truck. He was rewarded with a solid punch to the eye for his efforts.

Mary disappeared into her room but emerged hours later wearing a typical tacky brown dress and flats. Most of our people refused to believe that she wore a brand until they saw it with their own eyes. One of the mistresses demanded to see and Mary obligingly (and astonishingly) lifted her dress for her. A small group gathered around and Mary happily displayed herself for them. We speculated that Mary might turn from a moth into a butterfly, and start wearing sexier clothing, but she continued to dress like an old maid (with one major exception). Even so, for days afterward she received requests to show her brand, and she never refused. It seemed that everywhere you turned there was Mary holding her skirt up for somebody. This also confirmed the other rumor that she never wore panties.

Gossip has it that the morning after her branding Mary was seen coming out of Princess Ekaterinas bedroom and that her body was covered with welts. She refuses to confirm or deny this, but it is a fact that she flew to London on her next vacation.


The branding ceremony set off a chain reaction and several other masters and mistresses decided to brand their slaves. Mistress Karen didnt want any more interruptions to the games so she moved the crosses outside.

Lou had a booth and was selling harness and pony life jewelry when he was suddenly overwhelmed by rush orders for branding irons. He didnt want to take the time to make them and miss out on the festivities, but Mistress Karen asked him very sweetly, and offered him the use of our tool shop. Lou can never refuse Mistress Karen anything, so he made the branding irons.

She saw to it that he was paid handsomely, and also rewarded him by giving Gloria to him for a week.

Six more slaves were branded that weekend and one free woman made the decision to become a slave.


She had dabbled in bondage with her boyfriend but wasnt sure about going into full time slavery so he brought her to the games to see pony life first hand. She was already interested, especially after seeing ponies at work and play, but watching the brandings tipped the scales. She agreed to give herself to him right then and there.

They were fully dressed in street clothes. As the crosses were being taken down she stripped naked, knelt at his feet, looked up into his eyes and vowed to be his slave for life and to put his brand on her body. The crowd was dispersing but stopped to watch. He raised her to her feet and kissed her long and lovingly. It was very romantic and the crowd applauded gently. Someone handed him a collar and leash and he buckled it on her neck. Another master gave him a set of handcuffs and he locked her wrists behind her back, then he led her to Lous booth and asked him to make a branding iron. Lou had it ready the next morning.

The virgin slave girl attracted a lot of interest. The newly minted masters name is Doug and his slave is Ann. They were a nice, decent young couple and everyones hearts went out to them, and a large group gathered the following day to watch as she received her brand.

She was led out naked and bound. Her arms were restrained in an arm binder. Her face was pink and her nipples were very erect and she strode through the sunlight. Instead of being tied to a cross Doug bent her over a rail and tied her ankles wide apart to stakes in the ground. He hooked the arm binder to a pole above her head and strapped her waist tightly to the rail. Mistress Stephanie assisted and when she brought the hot brazier close Ann eyed the hot iron with trepidation. Her master showed her the red glowing iron and asked her again if she wished to go through with it. She swallowed, closed her eyes and nodded bravely.

He stepped behind her and pressed the iron to her skin. She squealed in pain and astonishment, but she didnt move. The crowd clapped when he removed the iron. I think she expected to be released after the branding but her master kept her on the rail for some time. Someone in the crowd suggested that he screw her right then and there. Her head flew up and she looked back at Doug pleadingly. He appeared to waver, he didnt want to humiliate her in front of strangers, but a tough looking domina repeated the demand. He looked at the crowd, then opened his trousers. There were oohs, and ahhs at the sight of a large and very solid cock, and to the sound of applause he thrust his cock into the girls rectum. She shrieked in pain and astonishment but he ignored her protests and fucked her mercilessly.

He slammed into the slave so hard that they shook the railing. She cried and begged him to stop but he only went faster.

“Good,” a mistress said approvingly. “I was afraid that he might be too gentle to be a master.”

Doug glared at her and slammed poor Anns bottom harder.

Finally, when hed spurted into her, he staggered back to the cheers of the watchers. He stood slightly confused, with his very attractive penis dripping on the ground, until the tough domina motioned her middle aged female slave forward and commanded her to clean his cock with her tongue. Ann opened her eyes and watched in surprise as the slave woman eagerly obeyed, and even in her tears Ann managed to look indignant when she saw his cock in another womans mouth.

“Was that the first time someone screwed you up the butt?” The tough domina asked sympathetically, patting her on the bottom.

Ann sobbed and nodded.

“Get used to it honey,” the sympathy disappeared and she received a stinging slap, “Youre a slave now and he gets to do anything he wants.”

The girl sobbed louder.

The slave finished cleaning the cock and rested on her thighs awaiting orders.

“Next?” a master asked hopefully from the crowd.

“What?” Doug asked in confusion.

“Can I screw your girl?”

Doug considered for a moment, then shook his head.

“Im not ready to loan her out yet,” he said. “Not until shes been properly broken in.”

“Quite right,” the other man agreed, “But let me know when shes ready and Ill swap slaves with you for a week or so.” He indicated a very attractive female kneeling at his feet.

Ann raised her head and looked at the man, then at her master. She was obviously torn between jealousy, humiliation, and flattery at the other masters offer.

“Its a deal,” Doug said.

“What about lezzy sex?” a domina asked. “Has she done that?”

Anns eyes widened in horror.

“No, not yet,” Doug answered.

“Let me know when youre ready to give her to a woman,” the dom drawled looking at Ann like a piece of candy, “Ill teach her everything she needs to know about pussies.”

“Ok.”

Doug kept Ann bent over the railing or a couple of hours, then took her to the booths and bought a simple set of harness. He paraded her around for the rest of the fair and she sparkled with every step. 

He brought her back later for six weeks of pony training.




Number One Pony


AUCTION


When auction day rolled around eleven individual slaves were put up for sale and one entire team. Mistress Jill and Mistress Carol were in charge of the auction, and I assisted them.

We lost one of our males named Arthur.

Arthur had raised his hand when the mistresses asked if anyone was interested in being sold. He told his lady that he wasnt unhappy or had any reason to leave, but he just wanted to see if anybody would bid for him.

Arthur is young, about twenty-three or so, and rather immature. He likes showing off and didnt realize what he was setting himself up for.

His mistress oiled his skin and dressed him in a sexy male harness. His arms were tightly bound behind his back and a high collar forced his chin up. His natural exhibitionism forced his penis up as well. His excitement was purely exhibitionism. He posed and strutted and marched at her commands. She smacked his legs and bottom to the delight of the buyers (and to Arthurs delight as well) and when she rapped his cock with her riding crop he nearly had an orgasm. Arthur stood still as the crowd fondled and touched his body, and he had trouble maintaining a proper pony boy demeanor as his cock was stroked by many different hands, both male and female. He was sold for a goodly price, but his face and his cock fell when he saw whod bought him.

He was purchased by Master Rex.

“Uh oh,” I heard Mistress Carol mutter when Rex led Arthur away.

“Whats the matter?” Mistress Jill asked her.

“Arthur isnt gay.”

“He soon will be,” Jill said.

Master Rex led Arthur to his trailer and they werent seen for hours. When Arthur emerges, still in bondage his eyes were red and his face looked haggard, but he followed Mater Rex around like an adoring puppy.


Arthur was the only permanent pony from our farm to be auctioned. All of our slaves are quite happy here but we also offered the team of corporate wives. 

They attracted a lot of interest but their insistence on being sold as a team put them out of most peoples price range. The ladies demanded that the bidding start too high and no one was willing to pay the price. The girls looked adorable, and they posed and teased and used every feminine wile in the book, but the bids just didnt materialize so Mistress Carol terminated their sale. The Hollywood girls were mildly disappointed but not surprised. They knew they werent likely to be purchased as a team; however they did manage to sell themselves every evening. Mistress Carol agreed to be their domina for the show and later in the day she put on the block for rental. The bids did come fast and furious for that.

Their first night buyer, a quiet dignified gentleman from Sacramento, took them to his room and screwed the living daylights out them. All four women, several times each! He was very gracious and reserved looking, like an English gentleman, but Brittany told me that once his clothes came off he became a sexual demon. He put them through a number of depraved and delightful acts and never seemed to lose his erection no matter how many times he spurted into them. He was also quite perverse and used a lot of punishment techniques on them. When he wasnt screwing them he tied them into painful positions, spanked their bottoms until they squealed for mercy, and actually whipped them very soundly. The Hollywood girls werent used to the whip and they demanded that he terminate their rental agreement and release them. Fat chance. He just whipped them harder.

Between whippings and spankings he usually kept two in his bed and the other two tied face to pussy. The girls experienced every mathematical combination that night as they licked one anothers pussy while waiting their next turn with him.

Not surprisingly, they began to enjoy his whip and by the early morning they begged him to buy them permanently. They even lowered their price, but he explained that he was married and it would be impossible to hide the act that he had four slave girls from his wife and children. They did establish an agreement with the gentleman, and set up a weekend assignation every month.

The corporate wives managed to get another positive result from the show; they got a modeling contract. A number of photographers approached them and they got offers to pose for fetish work. As soon as the fair ended they began their modeling careers. I mean the very next week they were shooting a hard core pornography session in Los Angeles. After their film career took off they got their randy gentleman to agree to make a porn film with them that they could show to their husbands. Ive seen that film and it is very hot!

Their pictures were an instant hit in the bondage magazines and they quickly moved into movies and shot a series of very erotic pony girl films. We heard that the big pony girl magazine in Germany flew all of them to Europe, treated them like movie starts and paid them a small fortune for modeling.

They divorced their husbands and their visits to the farm began to taper off. We wondered if they had ever carried out their plans to humiliate their husbands before leaving them. Rumor had it that they got some very large divorce settlements and moved to Las Vegas, where they set up their own high priced pony girl bordello. The rumors also said that the girls sent copies of every porn film to their ex husbands and their bosses. Theres been no word on the ex husbands reaction.

I wonder if they ever got branded or pierced.

On a side note: a few years later Mistress Carol was passing through the Las Vegas airport and saw Dana and Brittany. They didnt recognize her and she didnt contact them, but she told us that Dana had put on a lot of weight and Brittany looked haggard, with a bad complexion and big circles under her eyes. Apparently working in a fancy whorehouse is just as exhausting as a cheap one. They should have stayed on the farm with healthy food and fresh air.


Phil sold his slaves easily. 

The bidding started at a very high price and after a spirited auction they were sold to a gentleman from Kentucky who owns a large stud farm. He trains both thoroughbred horses and human ponies. He makes a lot of money off of both.

Phil drove a hard bargain and the man paid a high price for the sisters. While they were away Phil used the money to remodel the sisters house. He built a trotting track and a high fence for privacy and added a first rate fully equipped dungeon to the basement. I spent some time running on that track and it was very exciting trotting naked while listening to the neighbors talk next door.

The dungeon is terrific and Phil has learned all the ways to inflict fantastically erotic pain on a woman.

Their new master kept the sisters on his farm for four months and allowed his guests, his stable hands, and his male ponies to screw them every day, and he made them perform their sister act in front of audiences. They lived in stalls and were never allowed to speak or interact with other humans except to be screwed, punished or to pull a cart. They werent permitted to speak, not even to each other, and they later told us how easy it is to go six months with barely talking at all.

“Getting whipped and screwed is nice,” they said, “But being mute really brings home the feeling of submission.”

“Were you gagged all the time?” someone asked.

“Not very often,” Right Sister said. “They liked to have our mouths available.”

Left Sister giggled in confirmation. “We sucked a lot of men through the bars of our stalls.”

“And in the paddock, and in the meadows, and in the horse trailers,” added Right Sister. “We got to be pretty good.”

“Did you have to compete with your mouths?” I asked.

“Many times.”

“Who won?”

“I did,” Right Sister said proudly.

“Yes, she made thirteen men spurt into her mouth in less than an hour,” Left Sister affirmed. “I only got nine.”

After four months the temporary master loaded them into a horse trailer and drove them all over the South, putting them on display at pony shows and loaning them out for a night or for a week. When he returned them to Phil after six months they were two exhausted but very happy slave girls.

The sale contract stipulated that the sisters would be returned to Phil at our farm, and when he got his them back Phil was outraged to see that his brand had been crossed out with a tattooed X, and the words: Under New Ownership added just above. He was in a white hot rage until the sisters told him that the tattoo was actually long lasting body paint, which would eventually wear off. They had asked their temporary master to do it as a joke on Phil and they had a good laugh at him. In return he strung them up by their wrists and gave them a severe whipping that evening in front of the entire farm. Phil laid it on with a very cruel horsewhip and which everyone enjoyed, including the sisters.

Their experience as someone elses slaves seemed to have increased the sisters confidence. They looked trimmer and happier when they came back, and Phil was delighted at they way they responded to his whip and to his cock. He tested them by spreading them wide open on benches and inviting every male on the farm to fuck them. Mistress Carol and Jill oversaw as over twenty men screwed each sister, and according to them, the orgasms werent faked.

“The oohing and aahing can be phony,” Mistress Jill said. “But when a slave cant stop giggling while two dozen men take turn s in her pussy you know its real.”

(For any woman out there who would like to become a nymphomaniac, just sign up to be Phils slave girl).

Phil took his girls home for a few weeks, then brought them back and trained them to farm work. The absolutely loved hard dirty labor and of course, the nightly rewards were delightful too. Mistress Karen made an exception to her rule of having no male masters at the farm. She allowed Phil to train other slaves, including males and he did a terrific job. She offered Phil a position and invited him to bring his slaves. Hes considering her offer.


CLYDESDALES


Another truck arrived towing a trailer. This wasnt as elaborate as the one belonging to Master Rex, but it had just as strange a cargo.

I spoke to the driver who was an ordinary woman in her thirties named Ruth, and asked her to follow me to the parking area. As soon as shed shut off the engine she walked to the trailer and opened the door. Inside sat four naked women on benches. Naked that is, except for harness. They were buckled to the wall with seatbelts and their arms were secured to straps above their heads. The first thing that I noticed were their huge breasts, which were incredibly firm.

The mistress released them and motioned them outside.

Id never seen pony slaves like them before.

The women were all about the same height and like master Rexs slaves, they resembled each other. Oh, they werent like identical twins, in fact one woman was black, but they were almost exactly the same size, their hair was in the same pageboy cut, and they had the same air of calm strength. They wore no makeup and their complexions were clear and fresh. They had pretty round faces and cute snub noses and they all appeared to be in their mid twenties, but most remarkable was the similarity of their bodies.

They were the strongest looking women Id ever seen.

Those women were solid and powerful. Their arms and legs were thick but not fat, and their muscles were smooth, without the exaggerated definition and bulging veins that female body builders get. Their stomachs were gently rounded and very feminine and their breasts were large and firm and attractive. They simply looked solid. 

Their faces were placid as they stood nude in the sunlight. I almost expected to see them chewing a cud.

They stood patiently until their mistress told them to unpack the trailer. Each pony picked up a box and followed me to their stall. I tried to lift one of the boxes and I could budge it. The Clydesdales lifted them easily. They made several trips and when the trailer was empty their mistress locked them away and followed me to the guesthouse.

“What did you think of my girls,” Mistress Ruth asked.

“I must admit that Ive never seen anything like them,” I said. “They look very strong.”

“If you had to assign a name to them, what would it be?” she asked.

“Clydesdales,” I answered.

“Excellent,” she laughed. “Ive heard them called Percherons, Shire horses and Great Belgians, and of course Clydesdales. Thats the name we use”

“How did you decide upon such large women?” I asked.

“That wasnt my intention,” she replied. “The lead girl is my lover and shes naturally built that way. Years ago I decided to make her into a pony girl but she was afraid that people would laugh at her.”

“Did she want to become a pony?” I asked.

“Oh, yes. Shes quite submissive and I took her to a pony gathering. She fell in love with the concept but was embarrassed because of her size.”

“Ive seen worse looking people than that in harness,” I said. “Youd be amazed at some the hideous, overweight people who like to wear harness.”   

“Exactly,” Mistress Ruth said, “I decided to find a team partner for her so she wouldnt be so embarrassed so I found another girl with the same build and trained them together.”

“How did you find the second girl?” I asked.

“It wasnt hard,” Mistress Ruth said. “I just hunted through the lesbian bars in Boston until I found her. Then I invited her home, seduced her and made her my lover too. After a few weeks I invited her to become a pony girl.”

“And she accepted?”

“Not at first, it took a lot of effort on my part to convince her. She wasnt as naturally submissive as my first girl and she was insulted that Id seduced her for that reason.” 

“Did you convince her with the whip?” I asked.

“No, I used no coercion,” Mistress Ruth said. “But I showed her books and movies on pony life and took her to a pony show. Eventually she grew to like the idea.”

“I see.”

“Unfortunately when she discovered that she was to be the second of my slaves she flew into a jealous fury and stomped out.”

“But she came back?”

“Yes, after a couple of months of sulking she returned to me, then I began training both girls.”

“Were you already a pony mistress?”

“Yes, Im a professional dominatrix but Id only had male clients until I met Judy.”

“Do your clients live the lifestyle?” I asked. “Or do they just play at it?”

“Play. My male customers are ordinary men with pony boy fetishes,” she answered. “They only come to me for a couple of hours a week. I didnt begin living the pony life until I took my female slaves.”

“And you added two more,” I observed.

“Yes. I took my first girls, Judy and Joy in a show in New York. They didnt perform; I just walked them around in harness. Another large woman in the crowd saw them and asked if she could join up.”

“Judy and Joy?” I laughed. “Do you rename them with the letter J?”

“No,” she looked puzzled.

“Sorry, my lady,” I said. “But at one time we were given team names starting with the same letter. I wondered if youd done the same thing.”

“No, those are their real names,” she said. “They other girls are Patricia and Delphine.”

“Which was your third recruit?” I asked.

“Delphine,” she answered. “Shes from Germany. Patricia is from New York City. Delphine saw pictures of the team in a pony girl magazine and wrote to me.”

“How long has your team been together?”

“Three years,” she said.

“Are they all lesbians?” I asked. “And masochists?”

“All lesbians, except Delphine, who is bi sexual,” she answered. “But shes quite happy to have sex with ladies. And my ladies are submissive but not masochists. I dont control them with fear or pain. They live the life because it gives them freedom from ridicule.”

“Do they enjoy bondage?” I asked. “I saw that you had them in restraint.”

“Yes, and to be honest, they do enjoy mild punishment,” she said. “Spankings and nipple pain, that sort of thing. I indulge them in that, but personally I dont get any pleasure from inflicting pain. I see pony exhibitions as a way to increase their self confidence and free them from self induced oppression.”

“I see. Do you live together?”

“Judy, Joy and I do, but the others share an apartment nearby. They all have jobs but they train at my place every night and every weekend. Otherwise they come and go freely.”

“Not like us,” I commented.

“Yes,” she said. “Ive heard a great deal about this farm. Is it true that you live behind bars?”

“Yes ma am. Were in restraint almost continuously.”

“And you must submit to everything? You have no choices at all?”

“We do submit,” I agreed. “But we like it. And we have one choice: we may leave any time we want.”

“And you are all masochistic? You enjoy pain?”

“Oh yes,” I breathed. “Every last one of us, male and female.”

“Very interesting,” she said. “Ive heard of this farm for years but I wasnt sure that the stories were true. Thats one reason we drove all the way out here. I wanted to see for myself.”

“Did you drive all the way from Boston with your slaves in that trailer?” I gasped. My nipples popped up.

“No,” she laughed. “We also brought a passenger car and took turns driving. I rented the trailer when we got here and only put them in it when we left the motel this morning. Im not that cruel.”

“Actually, I was thinking how sexy it would be to ride all the way across America naked in your trailer,” I said to her.

“Would you really enjoy doing that?” she asked, glancing at my erect nipples. 

“Absolutely, so long as the bonds were very tight.”

“Ah you really enjoy pain, then?”

“I have orgasms from the whip,” I told her proudly. “Would you like to see?”

“Probably not. I dont enjoy inflicting pain.”

“But I thought you were a dominatrix?”

“I do bondage and control over my clients,” she said, “Nothing more.”

“Do you ever give your slaves to men?”

“Never!”

We were silent for a moment.

“May I ask what events your team participates in?” I asked.

“Dead weight drag, tug of war and long distance chariot races,” she said. “My girls are so strong that they have defeated male teams.”

I believed her

We reached her assigned apartment and I showed her inside.

Mistress Ruth wasnt beautiful, not like Mistress Karen or Mistress Donna, but she had a charisma that attracted me, so I offered myself to her.

“If there is anything I might to for you my lady, I am at your disposal.” I knelt at her feet.

She looked at me appraisingly. “I suppose youd let me spank you or even whip you?” she said.

“Absolutely.”

“I told you, I dont like doing that.”

“I know, but perhaps there might be some other service I could perform.”

She stepped close and looked into my eyes. “Are you a lesbian?”

“I certainly am,” I said seductively. “I am the best we have.”

“Im tempted,” she said. She put her hand on my breast for a moment. It felt good.

“Would you mind pinching my nipple?” I asked.

She gave me a mild tweak, then withdrew her hand.

“Im tempted,” she murmured, “But that would be cheating on my girls, so no thanks.”

“Yes my lady.” I got to my feet, curtseyed and left.

Cheating on her girls? My God.


I met Mistress Stephanie going down the stairs. She noticed the look on my face.

“Whats the matter with you?” she asked.

“My offer to make love to a woman was just turned down,” I grumbled.

“Maybe she was straight, Number One,” she said. “I dont think that even you can seduce every woman on earth.”

“Shes not straight, my lady. Shes a lesbian mistress with a four girl team. She declined my offer because she doesnt want to cheat on her girls,” I huffed. “I though that mistresses could do anything they want.”

“We can, and that includes being faithful to our slaves if we choose,” she said, “But a puritanical dominatrix? Now Ive heard everything.”

“Well, she is from Boston,” I said. “I guess the stories about those people are true, but it gets worse.”

“Worse how?”

“She believes that slavery is a form of feminine liberation.”

“What?”

“She wants to free her girls from their self induced sexual oppression.”

Mistress Stephanie started laughing.

“She doesnt like inflicting pain either,” I added. “Just wait till they see me take a whipping,” I said. “Ill show them an orgasm that will have them pawing the ground to get some of the same.”

Mistress Stephanie laughed so hard that she had to sit down on the stairs. I sat beside her and stuck out my lower lip.

“Do me a favor and dont encourage Mistress Karen to even consider hiring this woman,” I went on. “Shell have us marching in protest rallies.”

Mistress Stephanie slid off the step and slipped to the floor.

“Can you just imagine me carrying a sign that says: Power to the ponies?” I persisted.

She made feeble shooing motions, begging me to stop. She laughed until she got the hiccups. I patted her on the back but it didnt help. She stood up and staggered out the door. I followed.

She took deep breaths until she had herself under control, then slapped me on the bottom and walked away.

“Mistress Stephanie,” I called.

She looked back.

“Ive heard that an orgasm is a good way to cure the hiccups,” I said.

She shrieked and ran toward the big house. I stuck out my lower lip again and went back to my post.


Later I walked through the barn and watched the Clydesdales working out. Mistress Ruth was buckling heavy packs onto their shoulders and filling the packs with bags of sand. Her girls stood placidly until each pack was filled, and by then they must have weighed over a hundred pounds. Mistress Ruth stood behind each slave, grabbed the packs and shook them until they were properly distributed. Each pony made a pawing motion to indicate that the packs were ok, then she strapped their arms tightly behind them below the packs, clapped her hands and they walked away.

The ponies carried their burdens easily. She walked them around the track for a couple of laps, then clapped again and they began trotting. The Clydesdales trotted in a heavy, deliberate pace for a lap, then she slowed them to a walk. After a circuit she put them into a trot again.

Other teams were using the track and occasionally the Clydesdales would trot past a slower team.

Our Corporate Wives were working out and for a few moments they and the Clydesdales were side by side. The Clydesdales ignored the other teams but the Hollywood girls were flabbergasted and they lost discipline for a few minutes. Their heads turned and they stared at the enormous women beside them.

Our ladies were much more beautiful and glamorous, and compared to the Clydesdales they looking light and delicate, but the huge breasts pounding up and down were too much to ignore. Dana, who was lead, was so distracted that she wandered off course and the team nearly crashed into a parked surrey.

The Clydesdales ignored them and thundered along the track.


Mistress Ruth exercised her girls for a couple of hours, then gave them a rest. Later that afternoon she brought them out and created quite a stir when she buckled saddles on them. 

Mistress Eve and I were walking through the barn and stopped to watch.

The saddles were standard pony slave types, which allowed the riders legs to rest over the ponys shoulders. They werent as realistic as the saddle that Big Boy wears, but they did permit the rider to sit higher.

Mistress Ruth wore very tight shorts, a tee shirt with no bra, and knee high riding boots, and even though she is a little thick in the waist she still looked very sexy.

A crowd gathered when she led her girls onto the track. She tied three of them to a hitching rail then she climbed into the saddle of the remaining pony, tapped the slaves breast with a crop, and set off.

People stared as they walked around the track once, then burst into applause when the pony broke into a trot.

The Clydesdale trotted easily with Mistress Ruth in the saddle and it became obvious that Mistress Ruth wasnt wearing a brassiere, her breasts bounced in rhythm with the pony.

Ruth rode two full times around the track and her slave carried her without the slightest sign of discomfort. After the second lap Ruth stopped the pony in front of the crowd, gave some command and the pony began trotting in place. Ruth smiled at the onlookers as her girl slowly rotated, then stopped her, tapped her ear and the pony bowed to the crowd. Ruth leaned back in the saddle to help the slave keep her balance, then the slave straightened. On another silent command the slave knelt and Ruth dismounted. Her pony rose to her feet and stood proudly as masters and mistresses gathered around.

Mistress Ruth wiped her ponys face with a damp towel and gave her a drink of water, then clipped her reins to the hitching rail and lead out another slave.

“Would any on you ladies like a ride?” she asked.

The crowd surged forward.

“Ladies only,” Ruth repeated. “And all riders must weigh under a hundred and twenty five pounds.” 

This caused a few groans of disappointment from the heavier mistresses, and a couple of outrageous lies about their weight from a pair of portly mistresses, but enough ladies within the limits were found.

Mistress Ruth helped the first lady into the saddle and watched as the woman settled in. The pony shrugged and wiggled a little until she was comfortable with her rider. Then the second mistress mounted another slave. Mistress Karen happened by, and paused to watch. Mistress Ruth immediately offered her a ride. Mistress Karen hopped into the saddle and rode away. Mistress Ruth found a rider for the fourth Clydesdale

“Walk them only, please,” Mistress Ruth told the riders, and they set off.

I was green with envy as I watched that slave girl carry Mistress Karen around the track. After a couple of laps Mistress Karen steered her mount out the door and disappeared. She returned a couple of hours later with a very satisfied look on her face. Her ponys harness had bit of grass attached and in her hair, and she too had a very contented look. 

“I may start gaining weight,” I muttered.

“Oh no you wont,” Mistress Eve said. “We like you just the way you are.”

“Thanks My Lady, but oh, how Id love to have you ride me.”

“Me, or Karen?”

“All of you.”

Mistress Eve gave me a sweet kiss and pinched my nipple, then we went on our way. Mistress Ruth loaned her girls out for rides all afternoon. Mistress Donna took her mount out of the barn and walked her around the grounds. Others did the same and soon the Clydesdales and their riders were roaming all over the farm.

 

The Clydesdales made quite a stir at the show. For the opening parade they showed up pulling a full sized buckboard. Mistress Ruth drove the wagon wearing a pretty green and yellow peasant girl outfit with a low bodice and a very short skirt and a school marm bonnet. She wore white over the knee stockings with elastic garters. Her ponies wore heavy brown harness, horsehair caps with towering manes that trailed down their spines and matching tails curving up from plugs in their rectums. The plugs had no straps, they were held in place by the womens muscle control alone! (Very impressive). They also wore lush horsehair fringes from their knees down which fell to heavy horseshoe boots and sleigh bells.

Their breasts were exposed and supported by strong shelf lift bras and they bounced most enticingly. Their nipples were pierced and bells hung from the rings.

They wore large, deeper bells on their right ankles and higher toned ones on the left. They trotted in a deliberately slow, ponderous gait that seemed to shake the ground, and the different pitch of the bells emphasized their power. They were massive and strong, yet also feminine. I thought they looked lovely. 

My team was waiting beside Mistress Donnas boys.

“Very impressive,” Mistress Donna said to Mistress Eve. “I can just imagine them in a different setting.”

“What setting?”

“Trotting through a fresh snowfall on a winter day,” she said. “Their heads high, boobs thrust proudly out, and steam coming from their nostrils.”

“It sounds pretty, like a Christmas card,” Mistress Eve said. “But you forgot something.”

“Whats that?”

“A Dalmatian riding on top of the beer wagon.”


Mistress Ruth received many offers to sell her team, which she refused. She stopped loaning them out. In fact, I think she was slightly bewildered by the offers. The most she permitted was to allow ladies to ride them saddleback.

“I believe that woman is more interested in trying to make a statement than she is in pony life,” Mistress Eve commented to me.

“What would that be, my lady?”

“I think she wants to prove that plus sized women can still be attractive sex slaves.”

“Yes my lady. She told me that the first day.”

“I believe shes proved her point,” she said.

“I agree,” I said. “Id like to be with any of her girls.”

“So would I,” Mistress Eve said. “In fact, I offered to trade your team for hers for a night, but Ruth turned me down.”

“Do you think she might be willing to pair the teams together?” I asked.

“What, double cross all eight of you?”

“Absolutely,” I breathed.

“Wow, that would be something to see,” she said. “But I doubt it would happen. I dont think she came here for sex.”

“I fear that you are right, my Lady. She turned me down too,” I said. “I was on my knees and everything.”

“Yes, Stephanie told me about that,” she chuckled.

“I dont think that shes allowed any of her slaves to have sex while theyve been here. She doesnt torture them either,” I said.

“Maybe shes into sexual denial,” Mistress Eve commented. “Thats a form of torture.”

“Thats terrible!” I gasped. “I certainly hope you never decide to use it, my lady.”

Mistress Eve looked at me appraisingly. Uh oh, I thought.

“I think that Mistress Ruth and her girls are about seventy percent into the pony lifestyle,” I said trying to change the subject.”

“While we are a hundred percent, right?” she asked.

“Well. Perhaps about ninety-nine percent,” I said.

“Oh?”

“I still need to be saddle trained like the Clydesdales,” I told her.

She looked at me appraisingly. “Do you think that you are strong enough to carry me?”

“Id love to try.”

“All right.” 


The Clydesdales did quite well at the competition. They won easily against other female teams and they gave a couple of male teams a hard time when paired up for an exhibition tug of war. And Mistress Ruth arranged races between her girls and allowed several mistresses to be their jockeys. She also reverted to her dominatrix training when she saw a male slave stretched out on the ground between pegs.

Ruth was walking her team by and when the man saw them his penis popped erect. Ruth turned her girls toward him and as they bore down on the man his cock got bigger. He watched them approach with a look of pure delight and when they stepped over him, he groaned in ecstasy and his cock spurted.

No one touched him, and he still came!

Ruth started to lead her team away but the man called out, begging for them to return. Ruth obliged and marched her girls over him again. His cock was soft between his legs but it stirred quickly. Ruth laughed, turned her girls (they were in line abreast) and had them step over his body a third time.

On their fourth pass he begged to have them step on him. Ruth shrugged and ordered her girls to do so. One stepped on his chest, the next onto his belly and the third put a foot on his thigh. There wasnt room for the fourth Clydesdale, she just stood beside him.

No you would think that all that weight on him would have been uncomfortable, but this man was a serious masochist and his cock was like a rock instantly. He stared up at the lush, firm female bodies over him and spurted again.

Mistress Ruth ordered her girls to move away, then she stood over the man straddling his face. His eyes were closed as he writhed in orgasm, but when he opened them and saw her panties over his face he came again.

Ruth laughed tauntingly and took her team away.


More men (and some women) offered huge amounts of money to be trampled, which Ruth had her girls do, but they really attracted most attention from their appearance. The large women, and their large breasts, intrigued a lot of masters and mistresses. I heard people talking about recruiting plus size ladies in the future.


We talked about them after the show.

“That Mistress Ruth hovered over her slaves,” Number Three said. “Like she was jealous that somebody might steal them.”

“We hang horse thieves in these parts,” Number Four said in a really bad John Wayne imitation.

“She couldnt watch them all the time,” Two said. “I heard that her girls liked the attention and werent averse to pushing their breasts through the bars of their stall when she wasnt around. Word had it that they even allowed men to fondle them.”

“Thats true,” Gloria said. “I saw them getting their pussies played with.”

“By mistresses or masters?”

“Both. I watched one of them hanging on the bars while a man masturbated her.”

“I thought that they were lesbians,” Three said.

“Maybe,” Gloria said. “But she sure had a heck of an orgasm. She had the bars of the stall rattling.”

“Its a wonder she didnt knock them down,” Two laughed.

“Now that must have been an interesting sight,” I mused. “That row of enormous breasts poking through the bars.”

“Yes, all eight of them, the same shape and size,” said Gloria. “They look natural too. I dont think that theyre silicone.”

“The Clydesdales insist that they are natural,” Audrey said. “I asked them.”

“I wonder how much they weigh?” Number Two mused.

“The women?”

“No, those eight huge boobs.”


Number One Pony



THE PONY SHOW


The show was a resounding success. All the planning paid off and everyone was very complimentary to Mistress Karen.

We had competitions during the day; team races, chariot races in singles, doubles, troikas and quartet teams, tugs of war, weight pulling, dressage, and costume and harness judging. Each night the masters and mistresses partied while we slaves waited in our stalls to be used (and we were). I cant tell you how many times I was ordered by some passing master to crawl to the front of my stall and get on my knees. Penises were thrust into my mouth almost constantly. I wasnt the only one either, all the other ponies on display were constantly giving pleasure to masters, and the mistresses got very grumpy having to constantly wash our faces.

Other exhibitions consisted of punishment displays, torture contests, pain endurance and stamina trials.

Linda and Dorothy were there, pulling their carriage for customers, but their husbands had to step in when the half hour rides got longer and longer. The husbands didnt mind that the riders were screwing their wives, and they didnt mind having to readjust their harness every time they came back from getting screwed half silly, but the delays were causing the line to back up. The husbands took over driving the carriage. I guess they didnt mind seeing their wives fucked twenty times a day, but every few hours they took them out of circulation, stripped them naked and washed them down from head to toe. They didnt take the ponies to the wash room but just hung them by their wrists under the big tree in the barnyard and dragged out a garden hose. This attracted a lot of attention and generated more reservations for carriage rides. Not surprisingly, a couple of masters offered their slaves to help pull the carriage, and one free woman volunteered as well. The husbands ran a quick class on how to pull a carriage and Linda and Dorothy were given breaks while the amateurs replaced them.   


We did well in the athletic competitions.

I won first place in the singles sulky race. I was encouraged by Mistress Jill who was my driver. She put me in light running harness with good comfortable running shoes and she walked beside me to the track. She gave me a soothing rub down while we waited and when the race was about to start she took my face in her hands and gave me a long delicious kiss, which drew applause from people.

“Do well, and Ill kiss more than your mouth,” she whispered to me. Then she put my bit between my teeth and mounted up.

My pussy and my nipples were tingling from that kiss, and I resolved to win that race for her or die trying. The started fired the pistol and we were off. Mistress Jill plied her whip with enthusiasm even though I was running as fast as I could. She used a very wicked short thin horse whip and spun it against my bottom from side to side, and any time she thought that I was flagging that horrid whip got me right in my pussy. She could snap it around my waist and curl it right between my legs. It hurt so much that I flicked my head to the side for an instant, the signal that I was doing my best and a plea for mercy. It didnt help. She snapped the whip harder. One stroke was so painful that I stumbled and lost rhythm for a second. That earned me a few more strokes, all between my legs. I screamed in my bit and she finally eased off. I looked over my shoulder at her and she got the message. She waited until I got back into my rhythm, and when I was running properly she cracked the whip four times very loudly, but didnt hit me with it. It was our signal that she was pleased. Of course, by that time I had a commanding lead and she knew that I would win. I breezed across the finish line with a new farm record and we trotted a proud victory lap to the applause of the spectators. I felt happy as my breasts bounced but my pussy was on fire from that whip.

We stood in the winners circle to receive our trophy and my crotch was still hurting, even half an hour later. Mistress Jill was walking me back to the stable. I squatted for a second trying to ease the fire between my thighs. That was a bad move because Mistress Jill thought that I was inviting her to whip me some more. I wasnt expecting it, but another stroke got me pussy and it literally went between my labia. I collapsed in orgasm. She realized her mistake but didnt apologize; in fact she stood over me and chuckled as I writhed in the dust. Dozens of people wandered by as I whimpered on the ground. When I was able to walk she took me to the wash room and gave me an extra special wash down followed by a body oil massage, and topped off with a long, slow, delightful hour of her tongue inside me.

I was floating a few inches off my bunk remembering every tiny tickle of her tongue when Mistress Eve charged in looking for me. She was driving my team in the chariot race and I wasnt in harness. Mistress Eve frantically yanked me to my feet and buckled me into the team harness. This was a little showier than what Id just worn. It was a pretty green and silver combination but without any plumes or helmets. It was attractive but loose enough for us to run easily. Mistress Eve wore a matching (and very sexy) jockey outfit of the same colors with a skin tight bouse that showed every crinkle in her nipples, and the tightest short shorts Id ever seen.

“Where have you been?” Number Three muttered as we lined up.

“I was getting my pussy eaten by Mistress Jill,” I said happily.

“Are you kidding?” Four demanded.

“Nope. Its the truth,” I purred. “My reward for winning the single sulky race.”

“Oh thats just great,” growled Mistress Eve. “Now youll be worn out. Damn that Jill.”

“Oh no, My Lady,” I said. “We will win for you, I promise.”

“Well if you dont Ill punish you,” she warned.

Number Three wriggled in anticipation of a whipping.

“No, not that,” Mistress Eve said. “Ill just lock the bunch of you into chastity belts,” she paused. “Number ten chastity belts, then Ill tie you into hogties and hoist you to the rafters and leave you there every night.”

We all paled in fear. 

Number ten chastity belts are horrific. They are made of hard steel with wide gussets which are very uncomfortable, and unyielding waist bands. They can be tightened with worm screws which require tools and a determined mistress can get them so tight that its hard to breathe. They are also lined with horrid little knobs that press into our skin so deeply that we have marks for days. Only the craziest masochist can find those things to be sexy, and even then the fun wears off fast. They make walking difficult and running is impossible. Its painful to sit down and reclining is not much better. Trying to sleep in one is a waste of time. I wore one for an entire eight hours once. I was spread between posts with my feet off the ground and I started out with a delightful tingle in my pussy as they used wrenches to tighten the belt, but within two hours I was begging to have it removed. There were no vibrators inside my body, nothing to create a bit of pleasure, just that unyielding, uncaring cruel mass of metal clamping my entire lower body. My pleading didnt help; in fact, it got me gagged and an extra couple of hours tacked on to my sentence. I was stiff for two days afterwards and the marks on my skin took longer than that to fade. I never want to wear one again.

My team won our race with another record time. We jumped out to an early lead and Mistress Eve was content to crack the whip on our every fourth step. We were running easily and confidently but she picked up the pace and began cracking the whip over my shoulder onto my right nipple. I couldnt understand why she was doing that until I hear the sound of another teams foot steps coming closer. We wore blinders so I couldnt see them, and didnt dare turn my head but I lengthened my stride and the others followed. I got a minute of respite from the whip, but the other team almost caught us again and my poor nipple suffered some more. I didnt know what team was pressing us but they got so close that I got a fleeting glimpse of them. Then Mistress Eve used her whip with real determination. Her next stroke got my poor, sore nipple so perfectly that it felt like a branding iron was touching me. I couldnt restrain a sob and I really took off. The other girls were struggling and rhythm was non existent for half a lap, but they were encouraged with the whip on their boobs too. We got it together and made it across the finish line half a length ahead of the second place team. Mistress Eve allowed to slow to a walk, then jumped out of the chariot and gave me a hug. I was soaked with perspiration and my poor breast was bright pink, but she caressed and kissed it until I was purring like a kitten. My side ached and I was gasping for breath and almost didnt care what she was doing to my boobie. Almost.

Number two made eager whimpering noises and she, and the rest got equal treatment. (Well, almost equal.) After washing us down Mistress Eve locked them into the waiting stalls, then she took me to my living stall in the stable, tied me wide open on my bunk and rubbed ointment into my poor abused breast. I hoped that she would do more but she told me that Mistress Jill had already rewarded me more than enough for one day.


Our house ponies won the half-mile relay race with Valerie running the last leg, and she won two solo sprint races.

The princesses ran in semi dress harness of high gloss patent leather trimmed with a few strips of white lace and they looked delightful. When Val won her race and was being led out of the winners circle she strode along without the slightest sign of fatigue. She walked like a queen and was stunning, even in racing harness. Peoples jaws dropped in admiration and some chased down Mistress Karen with offers to buy her. One man offered over a million dollars! Karen had refused all offers, but she took Valerie aside and told her about that one. Val immediately shook her head and told Mistress Karen that she wanted to stay at the farm but that she wouldnt mind being to the man for the night. Mistress Karen went to him with Vals suggestion and he accepted immediately. Karen told him that he should hear the price first. She named Valeries rental at fifty thousand dollars for twelve hours. He paid without a murmur!

Val was rented out every night during the show and earned two hundred thousand dollars in four nights. One straight woman paid for a night with her and later told people that she had never even dreamt of sex with a woman until she laid eyes on Val.

Valerie enough money to retire right then and there, but she told Mistress Karen that she would happily donate the money to the farms general fund if she could be transferred to the barn. Mistress Karen reluctantly agreed and Valerie became a plow pony. She was utterly ecstatic and Karen put the money in Vals personal account anyway. Val is now one of our hardest working labor ponies, and the dirtier she gets, the happier she is.

Its been three years now, and Valerie is still delighted with hard physical labor. Her eyes still sparkle when she is brought in at the end of the day covered with dirt and sweat. She submits to mistresses and visitors with a cheerful resignation, but sex just isnt as important to her as is hard work.

A photographer noticed her dragging a plow and paid to use her as a model. He was very smart, and instead of getting her all made up and in elegant costume he photographed her in rough harness and with her hair uncombed. Even then her stunning beauty shone through and when the pictures were published the magazines sold out the first day.


The next day my team came in third in dressage and to our astonishment; the corporate wives won first place. They had practiced their routine ten hours a day and their performance was terrific. They wore lovely tan harness, which was almost the color of their skin and it made them appear to be nude. The harness was highlighted with copper fittings which sparkled under in the lights. They wore matching coppery wigs and their pussies were lightly painted with copper body paint. They also wore the highest heeled ballet/pony boots Ive ever seen. The boots were dyed copper color and were shined to an incredible gloss and the heels were so high that the girls literally stood on their toes. (Ive worn that kind of boot and it takes weeks to get used to them.) They forced the girls to lean forward while standing still. This really forced their breasts out but they stood like statues when not in motion. We were impressed at their rigid discipline and they received a lot of applause, especially the foot fetishists. People begged to know who made their boots.

They also came in fourth in one of the team races, but they wore regular running shoes for that.


The Clydesdales didnt run in any races, although they did win every tug of war, and they even beat the male teams. But they were at the show more for display rather than competition.

One afternoon their Mistress led them onto the center court of the track. They were pulling a heavy Roman war chariot and it was not light and easy to pull; it was deliberately made to look heavy and forbidding.  The ponies wore heavy red harness studded with dull silver conchos and Roman helmets with red crests. On their lower legs they wore white horsehair that draped over heavy horseshoe boots. Their nipples were emphasized with brown makeup and their pussies were bare and shiny with body oil. They were harnessed to the chariot side by side.

Mistress Ruth wore a white and gold costume of Roman armor with a very short skirt, high white boots and openings in the breast plate to expose her chest. It was topped off with a golden helmet and a long flowing cape of gold. Mistress Ruth isnt the best looking woman Ive ever seen, but she looked delicious in that outfit. She took her stance in the chariot and let out a high pitched yell that reminded me of a British army sergeant on the parade ground. The building went quiet as everyone turned to watch.

The Clydesdales lifted their left legs, paused and then slammed them on the ground. A resounded thump echoed through the building. A long pause, then the same with the right legs. They repeated this for a few beats, then on a silent count stepped off. The first steps were in slow motion, with a pause when each foot was off the ground. The pace slowly increased until they were walking at a steady ponderous pace. Each footfall echoed throughout the barn. Mistress Ruth guided them onto the track with white leather reins. They marched onto the track and began to circle the building. Their pace grew slightly faster and they began stomping their left feet louder than their right. They sounded like an old steam engine picking up speed.

Mistress Ruth stood on wide spread legs as her team gained momentum, and the crowd applauded when a gust of wind through the doors blew up her skirt to reveal that her pussy was uncovered.

The Clydesdales increased their pace steadily until they were at a steady trot. They changed the pattern of their hoof beats until every fourth one was loud and the others softer. They never ran very fast, they just maintained that heavy, relentless jog that seemed to mesmerize everyone. They circled the track several times to the stares of an astonished crowd. No one seemed to move, no one bought drinks at the bar or hotdogs, or walked around, we all just watched in awe. I was staring at those enormous breasts as they swayed in perfect time, but I caught a glimpse of their faces. Their expressions were placid. They ran with their eyes calm and with no hint of exertion. They looked as if they could maintain that pace for ever.

I was witness to a curious, and ultimately wonderful occurrence as the Clydesdales ran.

Two women walked into the display building. They stopped just out of sight at the end of the bleachers. One was small and pretty, the other was quite overweight, and she wore a bulky sweat shirt and loose pants, trying to hide her body. The younger woman pointed at the Clydesdales.

“See? I told you that big women can be ponies.”

The fat girl hung her head and wouldnt look. Her companion pleaded with her to look and to understand what was happening but she just stared at the ground. A visiting Mistress happened by and took in what was happening. She stopped and confronted the fat girl.

“Are you a slave?” she asked. The fat girl made no reply.

“She wants to be,” the small girl said. “But shes afraid.”

“Afraid of what? Afraid of living?” the mistress demanded. The small girl shrugged helplessly.

“Show me your breasts,” the Mistress commanded the fat girl. Her head flew up.

“You heard me, now pull your shirt up.”

The fat girl shook her head. The mistress stepped close and yanked the girls sweatshirt up exposing her bra. The girl tried desperately to tug it down but the mistress grabbed her wrist and kept the shirt up. “Pin her arms,” she ordered the small girl. The fat girl struggled but her arms were soon pulled tightly behind her back. The mistress puller the shirt over the girls head, then yanked her brassiere off. A pair of large floppy breasts came into view. The fat girl struggled but she was no match for the domina. Her shirt and bra were soon on the ground. The Mistress took a set of handcuffs from her belt and cuffed the blushing girls arms behind her. Then she squeezed the girls breasts.

“Are you lesbians?” she asked.

“Yes ma am,” the small girl answered.

“Get your top off too.”

When the small girl was nude from the waist up the mistress looked around and saw me. She motioned me over.

“Go to my cage. In the wooden chest you will find harness, cuffs and so forth, bring me what Ill need.”

“Yes Lady,” I sprinted away.

I rummaged through the equipment box and grabbed collars ankle and wrist cuffs, belts and pussy straps and gags. When I got back both girls were stark naked. The fat girl was writhing in embarrassment but her companion was pink with excitement. The Mistress quickly buckled the gear onto the women, then led them out by leashes. The fat girl tried to shy back but she got a resounding slap across her bottom which got her moving. Everyone was still watching the Clydesdales and paid no attention to the mistress or her new slaves. She took them to a spot near the end of the track. I had the temerity to follow and the Mistress allowed me to. She ordered them to watch as the Clydesdales bore down on us. The fat girl still had her eyes on the ground so the mistress took her chin in hand and forced her head up. The girls eyes widened as she watched the Clydesdales thunder past. She stared as they circled several more times.

Mistress Ruth slowed her team and obviously intended to stop but the crowd shouted for her to keep going, so she did. They ran for almost an hour before she allowed them to rest. And even then they werent breathing hard. Mistress Ruth allowed them to pose for photos and everyone crowded around. Some man reached out and grasped one of the huge breasts. Then another did the same thing. Mistress Ruth tried to stop that but to no avail. Dozens of hands were groping her slaves, both boobs and pussies and she had no chance to keep the away. As she struggled to keep the crowd away a hand even went up Mistress Ruths skirt. She shrieked in indignation and the crowd roared with laughter. The ponies stood through all this and tried to maintain their placed demeanor but soon their cheeks were pink and they seemed to have difficulty standing still.

The visiting Mistress pushed through the crowd and placed her new slaves in front of the Clydesdales. Hands immediately swarmed over their breasts too. I watched the face of the fat girl as she actually seemed to have an orgasm. (Of course, there were hands in her crotch as well as on her breasts.)

Finally Mistress Ruth tugged on the reins and got her slaves moving. Everyone had to get out of the way or risk being trampled. The crowd was good natured and didnt follow. She took them to their stall and unharnessed them. The visiting Mistress followed with her girls and I saw them in conversation. Ruth seemed very interested and I figured that she was preaching liberation and freedom to the fat girl, who seemed to hang on every word. I ran back and picked up their clothes and used that as an excuse to stand close and listen in. Unfortunately the visiting Mistress saw me, took the clothing and dismissed me. Later I saw the visiting Mistress getting the fat girl fitted with harness.

I dont know what happened after that. I didnt get their names and I didnt see them any more. I like to think that they are now happy slaves with some cruel mistress and that the fat girl has toned up to be another Clydesdale. 


I was assisting Mistress Eve with the beauty contests. She was the announcer and introduced dozens of lovely female ponies in the costume competition, harness competition and the nude show. Since I wasnt in a race I got to wear my presentation harness.

I was back stage trying to keep the contestants in the correct order when I saw Audrey march into the building wearing a fantastic showgirl costume. Beside her marched another pony in an identical outfit.

Their costumes were elegant pink and silver silk, with the tallest plumes Ive ever seen. Their harness was silver leather, the buckles were pure silver set with pink gemstones and their arms were tightly laced into silver sheaths behind their backs. They wore silver stockings over lovely silver heels. Their skin was sprinkled with silver dust, their nipples were painted pale pink, and incredibly, their pubic hair was dyed silver. Silver mesh veils concealed their faces and beneath them their mouths were stretched open over silver ball gags. Very big ball gags!

The veils concealed their faces so well that I did a double take and only recognized Audrey by her eyes. I didnt recognize the other slave. 

I didnt know that Audrey was entered in any contests and when they got to me I opened my mouth to ask what she was doing, when the pony beside her cleared her throat. I looked closely and squealed when I recognized Jane. I put out my arms to hug her but she hopped back in alarm.

“Be careful, Number One,” warned Mistress Jill. “Dont smudge her body makeup.”

“Yes ma am.”

I looked at Jane, whose eyes were sparkling.

“I had no idea you were coming,” I whispered.

Mistress Jill removed Janes gag. “Audrey set it up,” Jane said. “We wanted to surprise you.”

I looked at Mistress Jill, who nodded. “Yes, Ive been secretly helping them prepare,” she said.

“You both look terrific,” I said, turning back to them. “But be careful, there are dozens of photographers here.”

“Dont worry,” Mistress Jill said. “Those veils turn into mirrors under a photographic flash. Only their eyes will be visible.”

I leaned close to Jane. “Does she know who you are?”

Jane nodded.

“Have no fear, Number One,” Mistress Jill said. “Ive been bribed to secrecy.”

“And I can guess how,” I laughed. “Just you?” I asked Jane, “Or did you both have to please our lady?”

“She demanded both of us,” Audrey said, “But no sacrifice is too much for my dear friend.”

Mistress Jill touched Audreys nipple with the tip of her finger. Audrey smiled at Mistress Jill under seductive eyes, and wriggled happily.

I glanced at the ball gag in Mistress Jills hand. It was made of metal, very solid and shiny. It was supported by pink leather straps.

“Good heavens,” I said. “That looks very uncomfortable.”

“It is,” Jane said, “Very uncomfortable.” She smiled at Mistress Jill.

“Um hmm,” Audrey managed to add.

“Would you like to wear a sold silver ball gag?” Mistress Jill asked me teasingly.

“Oh no,” I gasped instinctively, but then I looked at Audrey. She winked at me.

“Well, perhaps I might after all,” I said, “Just for a minute.”

Mistress Jill handed me that gag and I almost dropped it. “My God, its heavy!” I gasped.

I dont know why, but the weight of that gag was an instant turn on. My pussy was soaked in an instant. “May I wear it?”

“Yes, later,” Mistress Jill said. “But for now, ,” she started to put the gag back in Janes mouth.

I leaned forward being careful not to smudge Janes body makeup, lifted her veil and kissed her on the mouth. Jane opened her lips and her tongue slid into mine. Mistress Jill gave us a moment, then tapped my shoulder.

“That looked like a sweet kiss,” she said as she buckled the ball back in Janes mouth.

“It was, My Lady,” I answered. “Would you like to see how sweet it can be?”

“I intend to,” she said. “I have special plans for all three of you. This afternoon and tonight.”

Jane wiggled happily, so did Audrey.

“Is that to be the payment of your bribe?” I laughed.

“The final installment,” Jill chuckled. “Ive been collecting advance payments for weeks now.”

Jane blushed and lowered her eyes, but Audrey shook her breasts proudly.

Mistress Donna looked in to see what was causing the hold up.

“Id better get back to work,” I said. “But I cant wait to help pay my share of the bill.”

Audrey and Jane won the costume contest hands down. The performed a low key but elegant dressage on stage. I risked a whipping by sneaking away and watching them as they performed to a silent and awe struck crowd, and my heart ached that I wasnt up there with them. Afterwards they posed for over an hour while scores of photographers took their pictures.


Mistress Jills special plan for me was indeed wonderful. A matching pink and silver costume had been made for me. It turned out that the hard gags werent solid silver, only silver plated aluminum, but I did wear one and it was extremely uncomfortable, although oddly enough, very sexy too.

That evening she publicly double crossed Jane and Audrey and me. (Actually you cannot double cross three women at once, so she started with Audrey and I together for an hour, then put Jane in Audreys place, then Audrey in mine.) And since wearing a veil interferes with eating someones pussy, we were put into pink opera masks. When we werent on the cross we knelt at a short post while cameras clicked constantly. I wondered why someone would shoot roll after roll of film of a woman so tightly bound that she could not move a muscle and so each photo was exactly like the others.

I didnt need to conceal my identity, but Audrey and Jane did, and adding a mask to my face gave us all an air of mystery, which caused a lot of spectators to speculate on who we were. Rumors flew that we were celebrities, or wives of prominent politicians, and so on, and our Mistresses fueled the rumors by dropping hints that we had to leave to get back to Sacramento as soon as our performance was over.

Afterwards we were taken to Mistress Jills room and spent the night taking turns licking her pussy. She tied us into tight hogties on out bellies and moved between us placing her pussy at our mouths.

Our costumes were so incredibly beautiful that Jane arranged a very private and discreet session with one of the top portrait photographers in the world. I took furlough and drove down to Los Angeles. The shoot was intended to be just cheesecake with us in costume and masks, but as the day wore on and more and more of our costumes were removed things got pretty raunchy and it turned into an orgy with all three of us having sex in front of the camera. We also posed without our masks. Once we were stark naked the orgy began and the lady photographer forgot her professionalism and stripped her own clothes off. So did her assistants. The girls were cute and not all were lesbians, although that didnt stop them, and one of her aides was a very gay male, and even he got naked and jumped into the pile. He later boasted that this was the first time in his life that hed put himself inside a woman. Jane, Audrey and I were very proud to have seduced every person in the studio.

Jane got all the prints and negatives and gave us copies. And after careful perusal to make sure that no ones identity could be compromised she sold some of them through an agent to a famous girlie magazine. The pictures are reprinted time after time, and after all these years the agent still gets pleas from the publishers to find out the identities of the models.

The next day Audrey had to go back to work helping in the kitchen, but Jane was marched through the grounds in black leather harness and wearing a full slave hood. Mistress Jill reapplied her silver body paint and buckled her pink collar on and everyone knew that she was one of the mystery women. Her eyes werent blocked and she was able to see as Mistress Jill led her around the grounds. She reveled in being on display.

A row of pillories, crosses, and kneeling posts had been set up beside the main barn and anyone could secure a slave to them, for a moment or an hour. Some masters used them to park slaves while they did something else and others invited passersby to make free with the helpless men and women. After her tour of the grounds Mistress Jill turned Jane over to the mistress in charge of the kneeling posts and went away. Jane was bound on her knees beside other slaves and forced (actually allowed) to suck the penises of passing men. She spent hours on her knees and in the afternoon she was locked into a pillory and her bottom was made available to any and all.

        Lots of females, and quite a few males, were spanked, whipped and screwed while bent into those things. Jane was in the pillory for two hours and her bottom, thighs and back were soon coated with cum. Her breast were already caked with it. She was only taken out so she could participate in the male stamina competition.


Twenty females were needed for the males to fuck, and Mistress Jill saw to it that Jane was included; however, Jane was a mess so Mistress Jill took her to our washroom, cleaned  her up and replaced her hood. The original was soaked with semen. It was literally sopping and Mistress Jill threw it away. (I asked Jane how many men had been in her mouth and she told me that she honestly could not say, but thought that it had to have been at least twenty.)

The stamina contest took place in front of the grandstand and was run like a three ring circus.

Three women were strapped onto hospital gurneys with their legs apart, and then wheeled into view. Three more were strapped onto additional gurneys and kept waiting in the wings. More slave women were in line off stage. The males were given two hours to fuck as many women as they could. When a male spurted into a woman, she was taken away and a fresh one was wheeled in. I wasnt in the contest this year, but Ive been used in it in the past.

Big Boy won the stamina contest by screwing eight females (including Jane) in a two-hour period.

Second place went to an Italian stallion from Atlanta; he managed six women (including Jane) and third place was taken by a huge slave from India, who wore a turban (and nothing else). He was enormous and impressive, but he went flat after five girls. (He didnt make it to Jane.)

After Big Boys magnificent performance his mistress was offered an enormous amount of money for him. Rumor has it that three ladies pooled their money and offered over two hundred thousand dollars.

Female slaves get the highest offers and the million dollar bid for Valerie and the standing offer of a million dollars for Janet Albers are the highest on record. An offer of two hundred thousand for Big Boy is the largest ever for a man, but his mistress wouldnt sell him.

Even though she couldnt buy him, Mistress Karen exercised her privilege as lady of the house and claimed Big Boy for the night. He knelt beside her chair at the banquet, his cock standing tall and proud as he gazed up at her. She fed him by hand and his eyes never left her face. Afterwards she rose and walked out like a queen. Big boy trotted after her, and the room got quiet as every eye watched his cock grow as she led him away.

“Hmm,” a visiting domina grumped when they were gone. “He certainly seems to adore her.”

“Hes been loaned to her in the past,” Mistress Agnes told her, “So he knows what hes in for.”

The banquet room was utterly silent for a long time.


During the day Mistress Karen permitted her slaves a few hours freedom each, which we took in relays. We could wander around, eat junk food, mingle with people and shop the displays.

The next day I found Jane still on her knees. She was sucking on a penis. I bent down and asked if she wanted to go look around. She shook her head emphatically and never took her eyes off the face of the man she was sucking. She didnt get to be a slave very often and wasnt going to waste a minute of it. She winked up at me and squeaked happily as he began to spurt into her mouth. 

The grounds had booths with people selling harness and tack, jewelry, tee shirts, souvenir caps, pony girl key rings, and coffee mugs. I must confess to being thrilled when I saw my picture on the cover of a bondage magazine at the bookstore kiosk.

Merchants advertised bondage and restraint equipment and one enterprising whip maker allowed customers to test his merchandise on his naked wife, who hung by her wrists beneath a whipping frame. She was a terrific slave because she hung for hours without complaint and thanked everyone quite sincerely who tested a whip on her. By the end of the day her body was covered with welts but she seemed quite content.

Her husband sold a lot of whips.

There was a body modification booth and some people got tattoos and body piercings. Mistress Karen doesnt like piercing and forbids any of us to have it done but she permitted the entrepreneur to operate his business for the others.

Lou had a stand displaying his fetish jewelry and custom harness, and when he was suddenly overwhelmed by requests for branding irons he drove into town one evening and bought a bunch of old printing type from an antique store. He got hundreds of capital letters in large point and rigged up a way to attach them to a long handle. If a master or mistress wanted to brand a slave, it took Lou only a minute to provide an iron so long as only initials were branded onto the slave.  

When someone bought a branding iron the word would spread quickly and everyone would rush to the branding cross.


I bought a set of fake nipple rings and wore them on my boobies. They were simple gold bands, springy with tiny spikes that bit into my skin. Unless you looked closely they looked just like real pierced rings. I bought one for my pussy too.

I was strolling around with Gloria when Mistress Karen saw me. She stopped and stared, then motioned me close.

“Have you been pierced?” she demanded.

“No my lady, these are false,” I told her.

“Let me see.”

I took one off and handed it to her.

“I have one on my pussy too,” I told her. She glanced at my crotch.

“Good thing this is fake,” she said, examining the ring. “Otherwise I was going to have you whipped.”

I smiled at her.

“Whipped very hard,” she said.

I grinned and wiggled side to side.

“I mean it, Number One,” she threatened. “If you get your body pierced Ill whip you half to death!”

I began hopping up and down.

“Oh, for Gods sake,” she said, and stomped away. She got a few yards and remembered the ring in her hand. She walked back and tried to hand it to me. I folded my hands behind my back and thrust my breast toward her. She put the ring back on my nipple and squeezed it closed. A tiny thrill shot through me and I gasped, then rolled my eyes up and pretended I was having an orgasm. (Actually I was very near to one.)

Mistress Karen watched me calmly. “Are you finished now?” she asked.

I offered my other boob. “Thank you ma am. May I please have another?”

She gave up, shook her head, kissed me on the lips and walked away. Gloria offered her breast as Mistress Karen passed and was rewarded with a quick pinch on her nipple.


The show was great fun and the carnival atmosphere was marred by only one unpleasant incident when a man leading a female pony unexpectedly ran into his wife, who was being led by another man. The first man demanded to know what his wife was doing there but she was gagged and couldnt answer.

“Youre supposed to be at home with the kids!” he shouted. When he tried to remove her gag the other master intervened.

“And you told her that you were on a business trip,” he yelled.

They almost came to blows. Mistress Donna happened by and put a stop to the pushing and shoving. A crowd gathered while she sorted things out. After listening to both men she asked the wife if she wanted to speak. The woman shook her head. Donna then asked her if she wanted to stay or go with her husband. The woman shook her head. Donna asked if she wanted to stay with the other master and the slave nodded deeply. Her husband howled in indignation but Mistress Donna ruled that the second man had temporary ownership of the woman.

“Shes my wife,” the husband yelled at the top of his voice.

“Perhaps, but this week she is his slave,” Donna announced. She reminded him that he had brought another slave who was clearly not his wife, so his indignation carried no merit. The husband was a large man but he didnt try anything physical with Lady Donna, who looked like a war goddess in boots and riding pants. The husband looked around for support but found that everyone was laughing at him. He yanked his slave by her leash and stomped away. She trotted after him, Mistress Donna went her way and people crowded around and looked at the disputed pony. She blushed shyly as people examined her nude body. She wasnt much to look at but she radiated a sexuality that made several people offer to swap slaves for her.

She gave her master a meaningful look and he whispered a question in her ear. She nodded and he agreed to trade her for another slave for a few hours. Her husband came around the corner in time to see the masters handing each other the slaves leashes. A look of despair came over him and he turned and walked away. It turned out that his wife was borrowed by a number of masters. I was surprised to discover that she really was a pony, because I saw her trotting off into the hills pulling a sulky driven by yet another man. She ran with the ease of long experience.

Not long afterwards her husband left the farm with his other slave. I never did find out who was watching the kids.


When the events concluded each evening the parties began and went until the late hours, and by the time the show ended on Monday night we were utterly worn out.

Most of the guests were gone by noon Tuesday and Mistress Karen gave everybody the rest of the day off. Wednesday too.

Everyone, slave or mistress, accountant, cook, and truck driver, went to bed and slept like the dead. Thank God the security guards were at their posts.






A CONVERSATION WITH A PAIR OF CLYDESDALES


I saw two of the Clydesdales again in December of that year. As a reward for all our work at the pony show Mistress Karen gave a gift to Mistress Jill and I of a trip to a pony show in the Bahamas. It was wonderful to get away for some warm weather and ocean sun.

The show was rather small scale and all I had to do was a few dressage performances and take a few people on carriage rides; the rest of the time I was allowed to relax by the pool or on the beach. Mistress Jill and I really enjoyed ourselves and she permitted me some laxity in discipline. At least in private, the rest of the time she kept me naked except for chains or harness, and I had to be led by a leash when ever I was in public. She and I slept in her room and she allowed me to sleep in her bed. And several times I awoke to feel her fingers between my legs, and one incredible morning I woke to the feel of her sweet, sweet tongue in my pussy. Well, one thing led to another and we were very late to breakfast that day.

Later that morning we went for a trot along the beach. I was pulling her in a sulky and it felt heavenly to run in the glorious sunshine with the sea breeze in my face. Shed put me into a light service harness and I ran barefoot in the sand. I ran easily and felt like I could run clear around the island without tiring. The surf hissed beside me and the palm trees cast shadows on the golden sand.

Mistress Jill had just turned me around so that we didnt intrude onto a public beach when we saw two large female ponies approaching from the opposite direction. They were pulling a chariot driven by a man and they ran with difficulty because they wore heavy boots and the chariot wheels sank into the sand. Their master didnt know that it is easier for ponies to run barefoot and to pull light carts that were fitted with wide sand wheels. My sulky was fitted with wide rubber tires good for soft ground. The ponies were struggling and he was urging them on with a horsewhip. Jill reined me in and watched as they passed us. I was bubbling with energy and trotted in place as I admired how much their breasts bounced as they labored. I was impressed at how accurate the master was at plying the whip over their shoulders and onto their nipples. Mine got very hard and I dared to jiggle them at him. He was concentrating on his slaves and didnt notice, but Mistress Jill did and snapped me back into discipline with a smart cut across my butt with her whip. I wiggled my bottom to show my appreciation, then I came to attention.

The other slave girls bravely ignored the sting of their whip and leaned into their harness. Their faces were covered with perspiration and their boobies and shoulders were pink from his whip. They finally got the chariot onto firm sand and their master gave them a moment to catch their breath. He nodded to Mistress Jill and ran his eyes over my body. I dared to jiggle my breasts again, which brought a wide grin to his face, and another fiery slash across my bottom from Jill. He nodded to her then flicked his whip and his slaves trotted away. I watched as they got into rhythm and I adored the way their enormous breasts rose and fell with their pace. 

“Now that was impressive,” Mistress Jill murmured. She liked those big boobs too. I tossed my head in agreement. She flipped the reins on my shoulders and I broke into a run. I caught up with the big ponies easily and slowed to match their pace. I tried to keep my head straight but it was very hard not to stare at those magnificent breasts bouncing beside me. Mistress Jill struck up a conversation with their master and wasnt watching me, so I dared to stare.

When we got back to the stables Mistress Jill unhitched the sulky and walked me around for a few minutes to cool down. The master did the same with his ponies and when we were cool he and Jill stood and talked. He was chatting her up and she was flirting right back. As they talked he casually pinched my nipple between the knuckles of his fingers and held it. It wasnt at all painful, in fact, it felt terrific and I was soon squirming in delight. Jill did the same thing with my other boobie and I had to use all my self discipline to stand still. I finally resorted to tiny whimpers, which made them both laugh and release my poor nipples. They parted and Jill washed me with cool water, combed my hair and rubbed lotion into my skin and locked me in stall. I was suddenly tired from my run and from lack of sleep. We had made delicious, sweet love but I hadnt got much rest.

The stalls were shady and open to the breeze and I curled up and took a nap.

When I awoke I saw that the next stall contained the huge women Id seen earlier. They were watching me as I slept.

“Hello sleepy head,” one said. I looked at her in surprise, then laughed. It was Joy. The other was Delphine.

“Hello,” I shouted. “I didnt recognize you earlier.”

“Forgive us for not greeting you,” Delphine said in her charming French accent, “But we were under the masters whip.”

“So I saw. What are you doing pulling a mans chariot?”

“He is our master now.”

“A master? What happened to your Mistress Ruth?” I asked.

“We broke up,” Joy said.

“Oh, the whole team?”

“Just us, we got tired of playing half hearted pony games,” she said. “Del and I wanted more excitement.”

“What kind of excitement?” I asked.

“More sex,” Delphine said.

“And more intensity,” Joy added.

“More intensity?” I asked. “What do you mean by that?”

“More pain,” Delphine answered, “The whip.”

“Have you learned to like the whip?” I asked. A silly question since their breasts were covered with fine welts, not to mention their tummies and thighs.

“Yes,” Joy said. Delphine nodded.

“I hated to leave Ruth,” Joy said sadly, “But she was too much a crusader and not enough a mistress for my tastes.”

“It is the same for me,” Delphine added, “Too much lecturing and too little sex. I seek a simple pleasurable life as a woman enslaved, not one studying the philosophy of feminine liberation.”

“Yes, that was the impression I got of Ruth,” I agreed. “How did you find your new master?”

“We serve a master and mistress,” Delphine said. “They saw us at your farm and offered to buy us but Ruth refused, so the lady spoke to us privately and gave me her telephone number.”

“We were already beginning to feel dissatisfied with being Ruths slaves,” Joy said. “We had been to pony shows before, but we had never witnessed anything as wonderful as the life on your farm, and that seemed to be the final straw of our dissatisfaction.”

“We want to live the way slaves do on your farm,” Delphine added.

“Do you mean in permanent bondage and labor?”

“Yes, and punishment. I had never seen a woman truly whipped until I went to your farm,” Joy said.

Youd never seen anyone whipped before?” I asked.

“Not for real. Wed seen girls with whips brushed lightly over their bodies, but I never heard the genuine crack of a whip on a womans skin before.”

“Turned you on did it?”

They nodded.

“We often heard the term pony play used when we were with Ruth,” Joy said, “But at your farm we saw real pony life.”

“It was so different,” marveled Delphine, “So real.”

“I have heard other people make that comparison,” I agreed.

“After that I wanted no more play,” Delphine said. “I wanted the true life.”

Joy nodded.

“And Ill bet you saw quite few whippings while you were there,” I said.

“Yes, although Mistress Ruth tried to shield us from them.”

“We watched the older slave woman, the one with grey hair take a terrible whipping from the magnificent mistress with red hair,” said Joy.

“Hmm. that would be Gloria and Mistress Stephanie,” I mused. “Mistress Stephanie is magnificent, isnt she?”

Joy rolled her eyes in awe.

Delphine shrugged. “The older slave screamed and screamed at each stroke, but I watched her face and saw the ecstasy in her eyes.”

Joy nodded. “When she was released she fell to her knees and crawled to the feet of the mistress and thanked her with tears of happiness.”

“That woman has been a slave for many years,” I said.

“She is wonderful,” Joy said. “I wanted to be beside her.”

“Be careful,” I warned. “Slavery can tempt you into higher and higher levels until you are begging for very severe treatment. It can be dangerous, like drug addiction.”

“Yes, we know. Ruth lectured us on that aspect of servitude,” Joy said. “We understand the dangers and we dont care. We want to be whipped.”

“We told Ruth and begged her to whip us,” Delphine said. “But she refused to accept it. She sees her form of dominance as role playing, but true masochism as a moral failure.”

“One doesnt get orgasms from role playing,” I said.

“Not for long, anyway,” Joy agreed. “We discussed it for many days but she refused to accept our requests, so we left.”

“The whole team?”

“No,” Joy said. “The others wanted to leave, but they felt loyalty to Ruth, so they remained. Del and I telephoned the other lady and told her that we were available. She sent us tickets to her home and we moved to Maryland.”

“Why didnt you come to us?” I asked.

“We didnt know how to reach your head mistress,” Joy answered. “We didnt have the phone number and you arent listed in the phone book.”

“Sure we are,” I said, “In the yellow pages under slave farms.”

Delphines jaw dropped in astonishment, but Joy chuckled. “She has much to learn about America.”

“That is true,” Delphine said wide eyed. Her accent became more pronounced. “Nothing is impossible, and I would not be surprised that Americans list such things in directories.”

“Are they advertised in France?” I asked.

“Of course.”

“What about your new mistress, does she have other ponies?” I asked when I was able to stop laughing.

“Yes, she and her husband are dominant people, and they have eight other servants,” Delphine said.

“Female slaves?” I asked.

“Five females and three males,” Joy answered.

“Im surprised that you went to a male dominated place. I thought that you were truly lesbians.”

“We are,” Delphine said, “Or, we were. Now out masters teach us to enjoy sex with males too.”  

“Is your master straight?” I asked.

“Oh yes,” Joy said. “He is very masculine and we must submit to him every day.”

“So must the male slaves when the mood strikes him,” Delphine added, “But he is still very masterful.”

“I do not mind,” Delphine said, nudging her partner impishly. “And Joy is learning to conceal her distaste when she has to open her legs for him.”

“Is it that bad?” I asked Joy.

She shrugged. “Actually Im starting to like it a little.”

Delphine snorted. “Just a little?” she asked archly.

“Joy laughed. “Ok, perhaps a lot, but I prefer being used by the mistress but I enjoy submitting to the master as long as I am tied up.” She paused for a moment. “I find the act of submission to be more erotic than the act of intercourse. Curious, isnt it?”

“Oh believe me, I understand completely.” I said. “Does he give you to other men?”

“Yes, there are several grooms who work for him and they are free to take me when ever they wish.”

“Both of us,” Delphine reminded her giggling. “They are free to use both of us.”

“You poor things,” I laughed.

“Yes, and they permit the male ponies to screw us too, even though two of them are gay. Those they must force.” Joy said.

“Yes, we must entice them to hardness with our mouths,” Delphine added.

“Wow, so two lesbians must arouse gay men to enough passion to want to fuck you? My, my. It sounds like your place is very controlling,” I observed.

“Yes, we truly are slaves, and we signed a contract that we must submit ourselves fully for one year. The master and his wife have strict ideas about what full submission means,” Joy said.

“To them it is everything and anything,” Delphine added, “And always with great intensity.”

Joy smiled and shrugged. “As I said, I dont mind if the men screw me, as long they tie me up when they do, but I havent gotten used to having their penises in my mouth all the time.”

“All the time?”

She nodded wryly.

“She is not a very good cock sucker,” Delphine explained. “But she practices every day.”

“Yeah,” Joy said ruefully. “Whether I want to or not.”

“They tie Joy on her knees in the center of the stable,” Delphine said grinning at Joy. “And every passing man takes the time to pause and make her open her mouth for him.”

“Do they tie you on your knees too?” I asked.

“Oh yes, but not as often,” she said. “I am already accomplished at pleasing men but Joys reluctance only makes her more desirable to them.”

“They enjoy humiliating me,” Joy said. “They spurt in my face.”

“Do you enjoy the humiliation?” I asked.

Joy looked at the floor, then nodded.

“But let me guess,” I laughed. “You pretend not to so that they will force you more often.”

She blushed and nodded again.

“I like it too,” I said. “Welcome to slavery.”

“They like to tie us together,” Delphine said. “With our breasts crushed between our bodies. That excites the men.”

“I dont blame them,” I said. “Id like to be crushed between your bodies myself.”

“Are you gay?” Delphine asked. Joy looked me with more interest.

“Im bi sexual,” I told her. “Im very good with my mouth, whether with men or women, and Im a horrible masochist.”

“Weve heard that you are very good with your mouth,” Delphine said. “We overheard two of your mistresses bragging about you to some other women.”  

“Thank you. I would love the chance to prove that to you,” I said, “Both of you.”

Delphine wriggled eagerly.

“I asked my mistress if your team and mine could be double crossed last summer,” I told them. “But it didnt happen.”

“Double crossed?” Delphine asked. “What is that?”

“Two slaves are tied to an X cross with their faces in each others pussies,” I said. “Then a motor makes the cross rotate. Didnt you see that at our farm?”

“Ah, now I understand,” Delphine said. “We did not see that at your farm but we heard about the practice.”

“Have you done that?” Joy asked me.

“Many times.”

“And people watch you?”

“Yes.”

Joys eyes became slightly glassy for a moment. “That would be incredible,” she whispered. “All of us with all of you.”

“All day long, and with all the people watching too,” I said softly.

Joys huge nipples got much bigger. She stared off into space for a long time.


“I must say, I envy you,” I told them.

“You do, why?” Delphine asked.

“First of all, Id love to have breasts in your size,” I said. “And I admire your strength.”

“But you are so beautiful,” Delphine protested. “Your figure is so slender and lovely.”

“Yours are lovely,” I told them.

“No, were only a curiosity,” Joy said. “I think the novelty will wear off someday. And these big breasts give us backaches.”

“I dont think the novelty will go away,” I replied. “People think youre sexy and masters are now recruiting large girls just like you. You have started a trend that will probably last a long time.”

Joy shrugged.

“I saw it happen,” I persisted. “You opened the eyes of a large girl. She was inspired by you.” I told them about the plump, timid girl who learned to be free by watching them. They listened but still seemed unconvinced.

“How many people offered to buy your whole team last summer?” I persisted.

“Yes, some wanted us,” Joy admitted.

“And our new masters have received offers to sell us,” Delphine reminded her.

“True,” Joy said. “But they refuse and they are looking for two more big women.”

“They wish to have a quartet,” Delphine explained.

“Did they try to recruit your former team mates?”

“No, we asked them not to,” Delphine said. “Ruth would be all alone and we do not want her to suffer any further.”

“Our master and mistress must look elsewhere,” Joy said.

“Have they had any luck?” I asked.

“Not yet,” Delphine said. “They have auditioned many fat women, but none who match our strength or willingness.”

“Or your beauty,” I said. “That might be the hardest part.”

Delphine smiled sweetly.

“I would love to be able to carry someone in a saddle,” I said. “Does your mistress ride you often?”

“Oh yes,” Joy said. “Every day, so does our master.”

“You are able to carry him on your back?” I gasped.

“Yes,” Delphine said proudly. “He is heavy but we can carry him.”

“But we can only walk,” Joy clarified. “We cant trot with him in the saddle.”

“Oh, that would be so wonderful,” I said. “How I wish I was strong enough to do that.” 

“Our master has devised a clever way to control us,” Delphine said grinning. “Would you like to hear about it?”

“Yes.”

“His legs rest over our shoulders and he always has an erection when he rides us,” she said. “And we can feel his penis poking the back of our necks.”

“You feel it through his trousers?” I asked.

“No, his manhood is naked when he rides. And it is very long.”

“Oh my God,” I gasped. I imagined a hard penis pressing against the base of my skull. I felt a curious buzzing at the back of my neck and my pussy went white hot.

“It is a most intriguing sensation,” Delphine giggled.

Joy nodded. “When he wishes to change our direction he presses his penis against the side of out necks.”

“Without using his hands,” Delphine added.

I thought my legs were going to give way.

“Our hair is always soaked with his juice when we finish the ride,” Joy said.

“Does he masturbate while he rides you?”

“No, its just the motion of our heads against his cock that makes him spurt,” she said proudly.

“It is a thrilling sensation,” Delphine giggled. “To suddenly feel the masters juice warming the back of my head or my ear.”

“And you have to prepared, because when he comes his body jerks around and we are almost thrown off balance,” Joy said. “We dont want to drop him.”

“Of course not.”

“And he does it several times during each ride,” Joy added, “He is quite virile.”

“Do you like it?” I asked.

She nodded. “After his ride he makes us kneel in the stable and clean his cock with our mouths. Everyone gathers to watch. It is very humiliating.”

“But she likes it,” said Delphine in a loud whisper.

Joy blushed and nodded. “Afterwards a servant locks us in a pillory and washes our hair, and they keep us there until it is dry.”

“And the position makes our bottoms available to all the others,” Delphine said piously, “It is our penance for being slaves.”

My knees became weak and I had to sit down.


“What about your mistress?” I asked. “Does she ride with her pussy against your necks?”

“No, she uses a saddle equipped with an artificial penis. She is light enough that we can carry her at the trot, and the thing up her vagina always makes her enjoy the ride very much,” Joy said.

“Joy was carrying her once and the mistress had such a terrific orgasm that she fainted and fell off,” Delphine giggled. “Joy was very pleased with herself.”

“What happened?” I asked.

“I waited patiently until she recovered her wits,” Joy said. “Then she did what always happens when a rider is thrown.”

“What is that?”

“She promptly got back in the saddle.”

“And she had another orgasm before they got back to the stable,” Delphine said.

“True,” Joy affirmed. “And I was only walking that time.”

“The mistress was so weak that she toppled forward and was lying over Joys head,” Delphine said. “She was barely able to hold on. The stable hands thought that she was sick and rushed to help her down. You should have seen their faces when they realized that she was giggling.”

“They carried her to the house and she didnt stop for quite some time,” Joy said proudly.


“Do they make you perform hard physical work?” I asked.

“What do you mean?”

“We do much more than sex at our farm,” I said. “We plow the fields and pull wagons and do hard labor.”

“We have heard about this,” Delphine said. “But I did not believe it. I thought that it was just fantasy play acting.”

“No, it is very real,” I said, “And much better than play acting.” I told them about plowing and tree harvesting and working the round house.

“I would like to do that,” Joy said. “Our master and mistress work us but it is only for exercise.”

“What do you do?”

“We pull heavy wagons and lift weights, and run for several miles every day. Its difficult to maintain our weight without getting too big or too small.”

“We are given female hormones so that we do not turn into men,” Delphine added. “Our masters do not want us to look like those women who lift weights and turn their bodies into knotted ropes. They want us to be strong but feminine.”

“Oh, believe me, you are very feminine,” I said sincerely. “Every move that you make is graceful and sensuous.”

Joy smiled and jiggled her breasts, gracefully and sensuously.

“Do you get furloughs?” I asked. They looked puzzled.

“Vacations?” I clarified.

“Oh, yes we do,” Joy said.

“Why not come to the farm for a visit?” I suggested. “We will be cutting trees this autumn after harvest, perhaps you could come and experience that.”

“What would we do?”

“The male slaves cut the trees and the women drag the logs away. It is hard work and the logs are so heavy that we must use several teams. It might require eight or even twelve females to pull a log. Some times the ground is soft and we must struggle to get them moving, so the mistresses encourage us with whips.”

Joys nipples perked up again.

“We are naked except for heavy work shoes and leather protection from the underbrush on our legs,” I went on.

“What sort of protection?” Delphine asked.

“Chaps, like cowboys wear.”

“But nothing on your pussies?”

“Nothing.”

“Ahh, good.”

“At the end of the day we are tired and dirty and scratched and sweaty and sometimes cold, so the mistresses clean our bodies with long, warm washings in front of a bonfire and they rub lotion into the scratches and the welts from the whips,” I said.

“And what else?” Joy asked impishly.

“Everything else.”

They looked at each other, then nodded to me.

“Give us the telephone number please.”


I reported my conversation to Mistress Jill. She liked the idea of having Clydesdales on the farm and told me that she would pass it on to Mistress Karen. She also liked my suggestion that we find a way to borrow Joy and Delphine for an evening. She spoke to their master, who first wanted to trade his girls for a night in bed with her but she set him straight about that. After a long bargaining session they finally agreed that he would lend her one of his girls in trade for a night with me, then allow me and the other slave to be publicly double crossed for an afternoon.

He is very handsome and Mistress Jill later confided in me that she had been tempted to go to bed with him if he had not made it clear that she had to be submissive. I on the other hand was utterly delighted to submit to him and that night was one of the best in my life. 

Mistress Jill chose Delphine and spent the night with her, which included a midnight ride along the beach. Mistress Jill wore panties and a bra and Delphine wore only minimum harness. Mistress Jill intended to be back before sunrise but in the morning they were found asleep wrapped in each others arms under a palm tree. When awakened Mistress Jill jumped up and quickly led Delphine back to the estate.

I was lying in Delphines masters bed with my arms and legs tied wide open and he was atop my body creating a delicious paradise between my legs with his powerful cock. He is a wonderful master and lover and had whipped my breasts until I was on fire and had begged him to fuck me. He graciously consented and was smiling down into my eyes when we heard laughter outside. He glanced out the window and burst out laughing too. He saw a disheveled Mistress Jill leading his slave up from the beach. Delphine was in equal disarray. Their bodies were covered with sand, their hair was a mess, Delphines harness was tangled and Mistress Jill was stark naked. She stuck her chin in the air and marched stiffly past a grinning crowd to the wash pool. Ignoring the spectators, she washed Delphine from head to toe, then cleaned herself. Then they vanished into Jills suite.

That afternoon, to my utter delight, Joy and I were strapped to an X cross. The cross was erected under the shade of several trees just a few yards of the beach. The day was gloriously sunny with a fresh breeze off the ocean. We were marched together to the cross past a crowd of onlookers, and I must confess that I was quite jealous that Joy got all the attention, (at least her huge breasts did) and I was barely noticed. Everyone stared and made appreciative comments about her but no one seemed to realize that I was even present. Things got much better the minute that they strapped me to the cross, then rotated it until I was hanging head down. Jill pushed Joy forward and I watched her pussy get closer and closer until she was near enough to be strapped to me. Things got INCREDIBLY better the moment Joys tongue entered my pussy. She was fantastic! I thought that I was good at eating pussies but Joy is in an entirely different league. I had an orgasm within minutes. I hung slackly in a delightful haze but forced myself to recover and return the favor. I was helped by the feel of Joys huge breasts rolling across my tummy as we rotated. I felt the strength in her body and beneath her soft skin the muscles rippled with passion but her pussy was soft and warm and sweet and wet and I was in Heaven to have it beneath my nose. But over every other sensation, the weight of those breasts sliding across my skin was a new and fantastic delight. I dove into her pussy as far as my tongue could reach and had her moaning in orgasm very soon. A crowd gathered round drinking and chatting and watching us, and by the evening Mistress Jill and Joys master had gotten a number of offers to buy or borrow us.

I was able to regain some of the attention the next day when Mistress Jill and the Clydesdales master went for a ride along the beach. I pulled Mistress Jills light sulky and the big girls towed his chariot. We were the only real life ponies at the show. The others were part timers and amateurs, so the guests watched us with interest.

We started out side by side but I felt frisky (after all the sex of the previous day, who would not have?) so I wanted to run. Mistress Jill tried to rein me in but I refused to obey, even after she whipped my nipples bright pink, so she gave in and let me run. I trotted away for a few hundred yards, turned back, circled the other chariot and easily danced past them. I looked back at Jill. She shrugged, lounged back, relaxed the reins and waved me on. I began trotting circles around them as the Clydesdales plodded along the beach. I ran with my knees high and my breasts jiggling. This drew applause from the watchers and the cameras clicked like machinery.

We went for an hour then returned and Mistress Jill loaned me out to a few other masters and mistresses for rides. I trotted for miles that day and never got tired.


Mistress Jill had enjoyed her night out with Delphine so much that she wanted to have Joy too. She negotiated another trade with their master and I got to spend another night in his bed. Jill took Joy for a midnight ride along the beach but this time she got them back to her room before sunrise.

The next day I was double crossed with Delphine, but only for half a day. People begged to see the Clydesdales bound together so I was taken down and Joy put in my place. I came close to rebellion when Jill undid my straps but she tied me on my knees where I could watch and I confess that the sight of the huge breasts rolling from side to side as the cross rotated was almost worth being taken down.






DENIAL TORTURE


Mistress Eve didnt forget about sexual denial. A few weeks later she decided to experiment using me as her test subject. At first I was titillated, after all, my masochistic tendencies were fired by the idea of extended punishment, but after a while I would have done anything to get out of the test.

She put me into a no nonsense chastity belt and an armored brassiere. The belt fit tightly and had a smooth nylon lining to prevent chafing. It was perforated to allow air circulation, but it fit so closely that I couldnt have gotten a finger between it and my body. It wasnt a vibrating belt and there were no dildoes involved. It permitted me to go to the bathroom but otherwise it was simply designed to keep me from enjoying sex, and it worked far too well.

The bra wasnt really armored; it was just made of thick, stiff leather and the points were bulbous so that the bra never touched my nipples. No matter how hard I tried I could not manage to get any sensation from them. Normally a woman can brush against something, or someone, or pinch herself when no one is looking. Even wearing clothing can be stimulating for a ladys boobies, but that damned bra prevented any contact at all. I doubt that I could have felt anything even if I dived off the barn roof onto my chest. No matter how hard I tried I couldnt make either the belt or bra rub against my skin.

Working the fields didnt help either. I threw myself into hard work; at first to try to get some movement, and later to take my mind off my misery. The rest of the ream complained that I was working them too hard, that is until Mistress Eve threatened to let them join me in denial. They shut up fast.

Mistress Eve worked us in the fields and sometimes had me pulling wagons or walking the floor of the pump house alone and I was so horny that at times I sobbed with frustration. I became disobedient, hoping that a good whipping might bring some relief, but Mistress Eve was too smart for that. She snapped the whip over my shoulder and the tip struck squarely on my bra. It made a loud pop but I didnt feel a thing. I screamed in frustration but Eve only laughed. Then she got me between my legs with the end of the whip and I barely felt that too. I looked at her pleadingly, silently begging for a good whipping but she would only whip my lower legs of shoulders, no place where I get sexual pleasure. And when I deliberately misbehaved her of punishing me was to tie me into excruciating positions for long periods of time.

I finally rebelled and refused to move. She was leading us out one morning and I stopped in my tracks in the barnyard. She snapped the reins on my shoulders, then tapped my calf with her whip. I turned, looked her squarely in the eyes and called her every awful name that I could think of. That brought gasps of horror from the rest of the team and everyone else in earshot was stunned, but all Mistress Eve did was to unhitch me and hook my reins to the fence. She left me standing there while she took the rest of the team to work. Then she returned and whipped my legs with a thin switch until I was sobbing, than she put me into a super tight hogtie until I was a human ball, then she rolled me into a net and hoisted it off the ground. I hung suspended over the barnyard all day with my legs burning.

For four solid weeks I wasnt allowed to enjoy any sexual contact of any kind. Mistress Eve even tied my wrists to the top of my cot at night so that I couldnt touch myself. Sleeping in bondage without sex was pure hell. BEING in bondage without sex was pure hell too.

I suffered a month in depression and frustration.

Mistress Karen stopped us one afternoon as we returned from work. She looked my belt and bra over, then tapped them with a riding crop. I heard the sound but felt nothing. Mistress Karen saw the tears in my eyes and gave me a sweet sympathetic kiss.

“Dont worry,” she whispered. “We will make it up to you.”

It was all I could do to keep from yelling at her.

By the end of that awful month I was practically a babbling idiot. Everyone watched with interest, and some with alarm. At first some girls thought it would be fun to endure what I was going through, but even the most masochistic ponies changed their minds after watching me for a couple of weeks. Rumors circulated that everyone might suffer the same treatment and there were mutterings about leaving the farm if that happened. I have to confess that I also had thoughts of resigning. I was horribly depressed.


The experiment ended on a Saturday morning. Mistress Eve woke me, fed me a hearty breakfast (and made sure that I ate it all), led me to the barnyard, tied my wrists above my head to a tree limb and removed the belt and bra from my body. Several other mistresses gathered to watch. I cried with relief when I felt the air on my breasts. My skin was pink and slightly irritated and I had a reverse bikini tan. Eve bathed me very gently and I cried at the soft, sweet touch of her hands. She tried to keep it from happening but I was so sensitive that when she massaged skin lotion onto my poor deprived boobies I convulsed in orgasm and fainted.

The last thing I remembered as I lost consciousness was the sound of the onlookers applauding. When I came to I was hanging by my wrists, but I felt so much better. My discipline returned and I made all the signals to Mistress that that I wished to speak.

“What is it?” she asked.

“I have been a very bad pony,” I said. “I am sure that I deserve some very strict punishment.”

“Dont worry, I have something in mind for you,” she said.

Eve marched me to her room and spread me wide on her bed. The other mistresses followed us in a little procession. They stood in the door and watched as she tied me so tightly that I was whimpering with pleasure, then she pushed them all out of the room and closed the door. She knelt between my legs and bent forward and blew gently on my pussy. Thats all it took!

I had the sweetest, most delicious orgasm possible.

Mistress Eve, that cruel, wicked, heartless dominatrix, made love to me all morning. The others wandered in and out and watched and commented. Some even brought their morning coffee and sipped it as Eves mouth did wonders to my pussy. Some offered to relieve Mistress Eve but she refused. She told them that she owed it to me. Then Mistress Stephanie peeked in the door and saw what was happening. I was in a happy dazed condition and only vaguely heard her offer to take over. Surprisingly Mistress Eve got up and allowed Mistress Stephanie to get between my legs. Even after enjoying hours of orgasms I was instantly driven ecstatic by her mouth. After a wonderfully long time she was relieved by Mistress Carol.

Marys room is next door and she wandered in wearing a horrid brown bathrobe and ugly slippers and carrying a cup of tea and a scone. She dragged a chair close and ate her breakfast while she watched intently. Eventually she put the glass down, gently pushed Mistress Carol off of me and crawled between my legs. Carol looked at Mary in annoyance and I wondered if she was going to put Mary in her place but to my astonishment she let her get away with it. Carol rolled off the bed and made room for our mousy little accountant. Mary put her tongue in my pussy and she proved to be absolutely fantastic. 

I fell asleep (or fainted again), and awoke in mid afternoon. I vaguely recalled other mistresses licking my pussy but I couldnt say how many or who they were. I heard womens voices in the living room. I heard laughter and the clink of wine glasses. I was dying of thirst and wondered if I dared call out when Mary stuck her head in the door and saw that I was awake. She kicked off her slippers and dropped her robe to the floor and without a word climbed on the bed and slipped her tongue into my pussy. I enjoyed, (endured?) another orgasm, then begged to have something to drink, and to go to the bathroom.

Mary untied me and pointed to the bath. I drank from the tap then relieved myself, then, without permission, I turned on the shower. Mary leaned against the door and watched as luxuriated under the hot water. She stepped away and summoned one of the house ponies to change the sheets and fluff the pillows. While that was happening Mary astonished me again by joining me in the shower. She washed my body from head to toe and after using half a bottle of Mistress Eves bath lotion she dried me, then herself, then she combed my hair and left. When I emerged from the bath room she was waiting sitting primly on the bed. I knelt at her feet and tried to press my face between her legs, but she kept them closed. She didnt say a word, she just motioned for me to lie down. She tied me in place then buried her face in my crotch.

I asked her to turn and put her pussy on my mouth, and she did just that. She squirmed around until her mouth was over my pussy and her pussy over my mouth. I crooned in delight when the thick pelt of her pubic hair covered my eyes and nose and lips. It smelled so nice and her pussy was delicious.

Mistress Eve walked in and huffed in indignation.

“Shes in here,” she called. “Shes eating the slaves pussy again.”

I looked up at her between Marys legs.

“No fair,” I heard someone say. “Its somebody elses turn.”

Mistress Donna walked in. “All right Mary, get up and give someone else a chance.”

Mary didnt reply, she just shook her head (which made me gasp). Mistress Donna repeated her demand so Mary slid her arms under my body and held on tight. Her tongue kept tickling my clitty. Mistress Eve just looked at each other then they tried to lift Mary off of me. She clasped her hands under me and they couldnt get her loose so they called for reinforcements. Several mistresses finally broke her grip and picked Mary up by an arm and a leg each and yanked her off of me. I whimpered but they ignored me. They carried Mary through the door and I heard a loud thump from the other room, and an oof, from Mary.

Mistress Donna returned, closed the door and took off her clothes. I gasped in astonishment. She didnt speak; she just held her finger to her lips then knelt between my legs. A moment later I felt the most delicate and perfect tongue in the world touch my soul. (Mistress Eve told me later that I am the only woman that Mistress Donna has ever kissed on the pussy).

When Mistress Donna had sent me through the clouds of heaven she got up and kissed me long and lovingly on my mouth, left without a word. I was floating a few inches off the bed when I heard a familiar voice in the other room.

“Having a party ladies?” I heard Mistress Karen ask.

“An impromptu one,” someone answered. “Care to join us?

“Certainly, but why is Mary tied up, has she decided to become a slave?”

I heard Mary squealing indignantly through a gag.

“No, its the only way we can keep her from breaking in line,” someone said.

“Breaking in line?”

“We have a slave in the bedroom,” Mistress Eve said. “And Mary doesnt want anyone else to have a share. She keeps sneaking in there when were not looking.”

“Bad girl, Mary,” Mistress Karen laughed. “If you dont behave Ill let them do more than just tie you up.”

“Oooh, how about a nice spanking?” someone suggested.

“Or, rather a very severe spanking,” another voice offered.

“I vote for the whip,” Mistress Eve said, “Mary is obviously a pain lover, remember her branding?”

Mary squealed incoherently again.

The room echoed with laughter.

Mistress Karen peeked in and saw me. “Does anyone object if I break in line?” she asked.

“No ma am,” several voices said in unison.

The bed was a mess again. The sheets were sopping wet and wrinkled and the mistresses rushed in and tidied up. They kept me tied while they slipped the old sheets from under me, then several lifted me up just enough to slide fresh ones onto the bed and tuck them neatly. Another mistress washed my face with a warm cloth and another did the same to my pussy. Hands rubbed talcum powder over my body and someone tried to comb my hair. They all stood up and looked me over, making sure that I was properly prepared.

Mistress Karen came back into the room. She took off her clothes, shooed the others out and sat on the bed. She ran her fingers over my tummy, then slipped them close to my pussy.

“Youre very red down here,” she said, “And slightly swollen. Did the chastity belt cause chapping?”

I tried to speak but my voice failed. I only managed to shake my head.

“Ah, I see,” Mistress Karen chuckled. “Is this from overuse today?”

I nodded. I was still having trouble descending to earth after Mistress Donna. My eyes didnt seem to focus properly. Mistress Karen looked closely at my face.

“How many orgasms have you had today?” she asked.

I managed a tiny, moaning squeak.

“I think that means youve lost count,” she chuckled.

I nodded.

“Then how many girls had their tongues in here?”

“Dont know,” I whispered.

“Well, are you entirely burnt out?” she whispered. “Or do you think you can take one more?”

“Yessss,” I opened my legs an inch wider, closed my eyes and purred deeply.

Mistress Karen, the embodiment of a living goddess, put her body over mine. She pressed her breasts against mine and gave me a long sensual kiss, then slid her nipples down my tummy and lowered her face between my legs. I felt her warm breath on my pussy lips for a few seconds, then her tongue slipped delicately inside me, and I slipped into paradise.

I closed my eyes and wondered how Id ever managed to deserve this.


The mistresses started on me at nine oclock in the morning. Mistress Eve bought me lunch and fed me while I was tied to the bed, and gave me another snack later. It was midnight when Lady Karen sent me into ecstasy for the final time. During all those incredible hours none of them demanded that I do anything to please them. Only Mary put her pussy to my face and that was because I begged her to do it. I would have happily serviced all the others but all they wanted me to do was lie in my bonds and enjoy what they did to me.

I awoke the next morning still tied to Mistress Eves bed. I was dying to go to the bathroom and called out. Mistress Eve came in, untied me and permitted me to take a bath in her tub, then she massaged skin cream into my body. Afterwards she walked me to the stables, where I ate a good breakfast and went right back to bed. I slept all day.

When I awoke every female pony was sitting outside my stall watching me.

“Well, what did they do to you?” Number Two asked.

I told them.


Some of the slaves scoffed in disbelief when I told them that both Mistress Donna and Mistress Karen and honored me with their tongues.

“Oh, it gets even weirder,” I said.

“How?” asked Gloria.

“Mary ate my pussy.”

“No way,” someone gasped. “Mary?” 

Mistress Stephanie happened by.

“Number One is telling the truth,” she said. “Karen, Donna and Mary ate her pussy, along with a bunch of other women.”

There was an awed silence.

“Who was the best?” Panama Patty asked.

“Mistress Stephanie, of course,” I replied.

Stephanie laughed and walked away.

All of the ponies thought that it might be worth the torment to have Mistress Donna and Mistress Karen make love to them, and a couple of girls offered to undergo denial hoping they would receive the same kind of reward. They were given no promises and after weeks in chastity they did enjoy a long day of sex, but they didnt get Mistress Donna or Mistress Karen. They had to settle for the other mistresses, and Mary.


Later Mistress Eve asked me what I thought about a month without sex, and if the reward was worth the torment. I told her that the reward was fantastic.

“Would you want to go through it again?” she asked.

“I dont think so, my lady,” I answered. “The reward that you and the other mistresses gave me was wonderful, but I another month in denial would drive me out of my mind, even if I could expect all those ladies to make love to me afterwards.”

“No,” she mused. “I doubt if Donna and Mistress Karen would do it on a regular basis, even for their favorite pony girl.”

“In that case, I think Id rather return to the old routine,” I told her.


An odd thing came out of the denial experiment. Mary, the mousy accountant, took to wearing a chastity belt.

The day after I was released Mary had me taken to her room. I thought that she was going to tie me to her bed and have sex but she just interrogated me about wearing the denial belt. I told her of the horrible frustration, but when I tried to tell about the bra she waved that aside. She was only interested in pussy denial.

She placed the belt onto herself and wore it for a month, every day, all day except to bathe. She wore it at her desk and on trips to town. According to the house ponies she even slept in it.

Mary asked Mistress Eve for the same confinement belt that I had worn and placed it over her own pussy. I was flattered.

She was about to send me back to the stable when I shyly asked if there was anything that I might do for her.

I was kneeling with my arms bound and she shrugged and took off her dress. I was delighted when her pussy came into view and inched for ward on my knees. Mary spread her feet and I buried my face in her hair. 

After four weeks she came to the stables, selected six of us and had us brought to her apartment. I was thrilled to be selected, so was Gloria. We were delivered to the hallway outside her room and ordered to kneel. Mary appeared wearing a dowdy old dress and slippers. She stood in the hall and peeled the dress over her head, revealing that she wore nothing beneath except a chastity belt. Her thick pubic hair spilled out on both sides and when she took the belt off her hair beneath it was molded into the shape of the belt. She took us into her bedroom one at a time. She started with Gloria and ended with me. We knelt in the hallway waiting our turns.

From the squeals and giggles we could tell that Mary was enjoying herself. She saved me for last and I was afraid that she might be worn out. When my turn came several hours later her crotch was soaking wet and her pussy lips were red and swollen. I knelt between her legs and nuzzled my face against her soaking wet hair. Then I admired her brand while I used every skill Ive learned to please her. Even after enjoying the efforts of five other talented slave girls, Mary still went into a groaning thrashing explosion of delight from my tongue.

Mary fell asleep and I waited patiently until she awoke. The other slaves waited in the hallway. It was dark outside when Mary stretched and climbed out of bed. She brought the other slaves in, untied us and commanded that we bathe and pamper her. We washed her body in a warm bubble bath, then massaged every inch of her skin. We did up her hair and she even allowed Gloria to apply makeup.

Mary looked very attractive when Gloria finished, and we told her so. She looked at herself in the mirror, laughed, then buckled our arms behind our backs. She slipped into a very sexy baby doll nightie and took us back to the stable. People stopped in their tracks and some did double takes when they recognized Mary, and a couple of mistresses propositioned her, but she shook her head and returned to her room.  


Mary put her chastity belt back on the next day and wore it for another month. Then she took six of the males to her room. According to the Mistresses and house ponies the thumpings and squeals and moans and orgasmic bellowings from the pony boys sounded like they had the orgy of the century.

The next month Mary took a half dozen female slaves, another time she mixed male and female ponies, and that has become her routine, four weeks on, one day off for an orgy, then four weeks of self denial.

 




                               The Nurse


Every time we host a show Mistress Karen is inundated by people who want to live here. Some are veteran ponies who realize that they can really live the life and some are people who have never even seen pony life but recognize instantly that this is what they need. Unfortunately Mistress Karen simply cant accept all the applicants. She feels that having too many slaves will cause us to lose our intimacy and she doesn't want the farm to become impersonal. Regretfully she must turn down the new applicants, but to our surprise, this time we got a new permanent member of the farm. And she isn't a slave.

We always provide a nurse during the show to tend to any injuries, and of course, Mistress Karen can't call Medical Temps and ask for just anyone, the nurse has to be kinky and discreet. Very discreet!

There are always people who fill the bill and our fame is so wide that Karen receives applications from nurses and even doctors who want to live here. This year's nurse is named Ellen. After the show she convinced Karen that having a permanent nurse on hand would save in medical bills and trips to town to see a doctor. She had already worked in a sexual slavery environment and knew that discretion is very important, and getting group medical insurance for everyone could get awkward when Blue Cross starts to ask questions about pony related injuries.

During the show Nurse Ellen had a small first aid office in the show barn and dressed for her duties in a very sexy white nurse's dress with a short skirt and open collar that exposed an impressive expanse of bosom. She wore white shoes, stockings and garter belt and red Cross on her sleeve. In fact, her costume was so erotic that many guests didnt think that she was a real nurse. She got several offers to play Doctor and our mistresses had to convince people that she was there to provide medical service, and nothing else.

Mistress Karen made it clear to Ellen that she was not to be distracted from her duties by having sex with anyone while she was on duty. Ellen is a professional and agreed to the terms. Even so, quite a few masters and mistresses appeared at the first aid booth complaining of this ache or that pain and Ellen found it difficult to concentrate on her duties when tending a sexy slave who was strapped naked to her examination table.

Ellen enjoyed the attention and flirted outrageously but she really didnt have much to do medically other than to wrap a few sprained ankles, tend to pulled muscles and treat a few welts when some master or mistress got carried away with a whip.

The worst injury was to one of the males in a visiting tug of war team who wrenched his back during the competition. (At least he claimed he did). Ellen gave him a long massage and rubbed liniment into his muscles and from the look on his face he enjoyed it immensely. When he suggested that she walk on his back with her spike heels she gave him a slap on his bottom and sent him back to his master. He moaned and whimpered as he hobbled away but sported a huge erection.


Ellen is a very pretty. She is a redhead with dark green eyes, lots of freckles and a wide mouth that seems to always be smiling.

She drew a lot of admiring looks and most people assumed that she was a dominant. That is until one day she showed up wearing restraints.

My team was returning from a race and Mistress Eve was walking us round the track  to cool down, when I heard Number Three gasp. We looked where she was looking and saw Ellen walking through the barn wearing  her white uniform but with red leather cuffs on her wrists and ankles and a collar around her neck. A stethoscope had been converted into a leash and was draped loosely around her shoulders.

A visiting mistress grabbed Ellens leash and yanked her to a stop. We were too far away to hear their conversation, but Ellen curtseyed and showed the mistress her leathers, then, in obvious obedience to a command she raised her skirt to display a very sexy pair of transparent red panties. Their body language was easy to read, the mistress was fondling Ellen's breast and Ellen was smiling and pushing forward. She batted her eyes at the mistress and wriggled side to side. As they talked our Mistress Jill walked by, took the leash out of the other woman's hand without pausing and led Ellen away, leaving the visiting mistress open mouthed in indignation. Ellen had to trot to keep up. She looked back at the other mistress and shrugged. Mistress Jill took her aside and it was easy to see that she was giving Ellen a severe scolding. Ellen bobbed her head, lowered her eyes, bent a knee slightly, and rocked her shoulders.

“Now that is very interesting,” Number Two said. “It looks like she is quite the sub.”

“Yeah, look at her body language,” Three agreed. “She's been trained.”

“No kidding. See how she's pushing her boobs out,” Four said, “I think she's hoping Mistress Jill will punish her.”

“Yes, it's pretty obvious,” Mistress Eve agreed. She led us to our holding stall and unharnessed us. She gave us permission to rest and we all flopped down.  She sat down too. We watched Mistress Jill remove Ellen's cuffs and leash and take them away. She shooed Ellen back to work. (Rumor has it that Jill put the cuffs back on Ellen that night.)

“Has anyone ever run across a slave nurse before?” Two asked.

“Uh, well yeah, I seem to recall one,” Number Three said sarcastically.

“Oh, yes, I forgot,” Two said.

Three had been a nurse in the real world.

“Did you dress like that?” Four asked.

“Only in my first year of nursing school,” Three answered. “We still wore whites but we didnt get the caps.”

“Did your whites fit like hers do?” Four asked nodding toward Ellen.

“No way. We had regulations about skirt length and the height of the heels, and we had to wear a full slip under the dresses.”

“White granny panties too?” I asked.

“Yep, under thick white panty hose,” Three replied.

“White panty hose can be very sexy,” I said.

“What about red leather slave collars?” Mistress Eve asked. “Ill bet you didnt wear those.”

“No ma am,” Three answered. “The woman who ran the program was very strict but not kinky. Why I never even got a spanking from her.”

“Well, what kind of school was that?” Two said.

Mistress Eve chuckled and pinched Two's nipple.


NUMBER THREE AND THE FIRE DEPARTMENT


“Actually, I wasn't a submissive girl yet,” Three went on, “That came later when I worked on an ambulance crew.”

“What happened?” I asked.

“I was working out of a fire station,” Three said. “One day the firemen were practicing rappelling down the sides of the building with ropes. I was watching and they showed me how to wear the harness.”

“Ah ha,” Two muttered. “I see it coming.”

“Yeah,” Three giggled. “A dozen muscular firemen stood around watching while the lieutenant placed the ropes on my body.”

“Lit your fire, did it?” Mistress Eve asked.

“Yes ma am, especially when he tightened the rope in my crotch then hoisted me ten feet into the air. I had a teensy orgasm on the spot.”

“Mmm.”

“Did they notice?” Four giggled.

“I think so,” Three said. “I was very red in the face and breathing hard when they let me down, and they were all grinning.”

“Yeah, its hard to disguise the smell of damp panties,” Four said.

“They were boisterous and bounced me high off the ground several times. My pussy was tingling, like when you ride in a fast car or on a roller coaster,” Three added.

“I've always wanted to ride naked in a roller coaster,” Two commented.

“Well, the whole world knows that you've ridden naked in fast cars often enough,” Three told her, “Now do you want to hear this or not.”

Two stuck her tongue out at her.

“Were you wearing a nurses uniform?” I asked, “Short skirt and all?”

“No, I was in EMT gear,” Three replied. “A uniform shirt and baggy pants with huge pockets.”

“Eeyew, those things are very un sexy,” Two said.

“What happened next?” Mistress Eve asked.

“Nothing that day,” Three said. “But I couldn't get the memory of that sexy feeling out of my mind. A few days later I was alone in the training room trying on the harness when one of the men came in and caught me.”

“And?”

“He offered to help me get the harness right. He tied every thing correctly but made the crotch straps so tight that I had another orgasm right then and there, and I couldnt conceal it either,” Three said. “I sagged against him and he held me upright with one hand on my ropes.”

“Just one hand?”

“Yes, he was very strong.”

“My, my.”

“When I stopped trembling I looked up into his face and he saw right into my inner soul. He grabbed my pussy and lifted me off the floor again. I was utterly helpless and just hung there in his grasp. I fell backward and he caught me by grabbing my shirt. He grinned like he owned me and popped my shirt open.”

“He tore your clothes off?” I gasped.

“No, the shirts are held together with Velcro, no buttons,” Three explained.

“Very convenient,” Mistress Eve chuckled.

“Um hmm, and he slipped his finger inside my bra and tickled my nipple. I was so weak from the orgasm that I couldnt fight him off. I just let my arms dangle at my sides.”

“Did you want to fight him off?” I asked.

“God, no.”

“He was still holding you off the floor?” Number Four asked.

“Easily,” Three answered. “Firemen spend a lot of time working out between calls. Most of them are very strong.”

“And very cute,” Four added.

“He held me while he yanked my tee shirt and bra up and sucked my nipples,” Three went on, “He had one hand on my back and the other between my legs.”

“And you hated everything he did, right?” Two laughed.

“I loved it,” Three replied smiling, “Especially when he cut the crotch open in my pants.”

“What?” Mistress Eve gasped.

Three nodded. “He hoisted me up and clipped my harness to an overhead hook, spread my legs apart and took my emergency scissors off my belt and cut through the seam of my pants.”

“Wow,” Two whispered.

“He slid my panties to the side and put his finger inside me,” Three went on.

       “Only his finger?”

“At first, then he added more fingers until I was ready to come again. My hands werent tied, but I was still as helpless as a ladybug in a spider web.”

“Was that the first time you ever wore harness for sexual reasons?” Mistress Eve asked.

“Well, I hadnt intended to have sex in harness, but yes, it was the first time.”

“Did he fuck you?” Mistress Eve asked impishly.

“Yes ma am.”

Threes simple answer left us all very quiet. We could envision her hanging in that harness while the fireman thrust into her. I imagined myself hanging helplessly in a harness while a fireman fucked me. So did the others. (Even Mistress Eve had a far way look on her face).

“Then what?” Two asked after a deep breath.

“He went into the locker room and washed up,” Three said. “I hung there with my breasts open to the world and my crotch sopping wet.”

“Didn't you get down?” I asked.

“I didn't even think about it,” Three answered. “I just hung there in that happy afterglow. I wouldn't have cared if the whole fire department had walked in and seen me.”

“Wow.”

“My fireman came back and released me,” Three continued. “I went into the women's locker room and tried to straighten myself up. I was so shaky that I could barely stand. I collapsed on a bench and played back in my mind every moment of what had happened. Finally I managed to get up and take a shower. When I put my uniform back on my panties were ruined so I threw them away. I had to finish the shift wearing open crotch trousers with nothing underneath.”

“Didn't you have a change of clothing at the station?” Two asked.

“Yes, but I was so dazed that it didn't occur to me to change.”

“Good Heavens, was that your first orgasm?” I asked.

“Not quite, but I was young and hadn't had many sexual experiences,” Three said. “And nothing as powerful as that one.”

“Was it the experience, or the man?” Two asked.

“The experience,” Three said. “Being helpless was so exciting that it frightened me.”

“Did anyone notice that you were crotchless?” I asked.

“No, I stayed to myself as much as possible,” Three answered. “And kept my legs closed.”

“Keeping her legs closed is usually a good policy for a woman,” Mistress Eve commented.

“Oh no its not!” blurted Two. She blushed when Eve looked at her.        

“Thank God we didn't get any calls,” Three said, to distract Mistress Eve.

“Why not?” Four asked.

“Because on a first aid call I have to move a lot, and bend over and squat down and such.”

“Oooh, yes.”

“How did you feel?” Four asked.

“Confused, excited, embarrassed, naughty, flattered, and wanting more,” Three replied.

“Did the fireman become your master?” Mistress Eve asked.

“He became one of them.”

“Oh? How many did you have?”

“The whole squad.”

“Wow.”

“On the next shift the fireman put me in the harness and hoisted me off the floor. Then he cut the crotch out of that pair of pants, yanked my legs apart and repeated what hed done the first time.”

“My, my,” Mistress Eve murmured.

Three Nodded. “Then another fireman came in and caught us. He leaned on the wall until the first guy finished, then he did the same thing to me.” She blushed. “The  first guy went out and called the whole squad in and they all fucked me that day.”

“Oh, my God!” Two and Four breathed together.

“How many all together?” I asked.

“Eight,” Three replied. “The only man who didnt fuck me was my ambulance diver, who was gay.”

“Incredible!”

“All of them at once?” Four gasped.

“One behind the other for at least two hours.”

“And you became their slave?” Mistress Eve asked.

“Well, no one mentioned slavery, they just used me for their enjoyment. But they were all Type A self assured males. The told me what to do and I scurried to do it.”

“Such as?” Mistress Eve asked.

“Cooking the meals, getting patted on the bottom, having my boobies squeezed  or giving lap dances in the tv lounge.”

“Wow,” Two breathed, “Lap dances?”

Three nodded.

“How did you feel about it?” Eve asked.

“I loved every second of it,” Three answered. “The bondage started when one guy tied me to my bunk and screwed into a shrieking orgasm.”

“Was it the screwing or the bondage?”

“The bondage. I loved the feel of the ropes and I was already on the edge of coming when he finished tying me. All it took was for him to slide into me and I went insane.”

There was a long silence.

“Others heard me scream and came running in. They watched in awe as I thrashed around like a mad woman. Then they took their turns.”

“How many times were you the center of an orgy?” Eve asked.

“I honestly couldn't tell you, but it was a lot. This went on for eight months. The guys enjoyed screwing me one after another and we would have a drawing at the start of each shift as to who went first and second and so on,” Three said.

“How old were you?” I asked.

“Twenty one.”

“Twenty one and having group slave sex already. I'm impressed.”

Three shrugged. “After that first time tied to my bunk I never had sex without being bound in some way or another. After that day I begged them to tie me up again.”

“I've never heard of a man who would turn that request down,” Four laughed.

“Me neither,” Three agreed. “They got into the act and began experimenting with different positions and locations.”

“Ah, I imagine on your knees tied to the fire pole would be one,” Two mused. “That would be my favorite.”

“Of course,” Three laughed. “And to various pieces of equipment, the dining table, hanging by my wrists in the hose tower, and most often spread open on my bed in the bunk room. Some days I was kept in bondage for hours and I loved every minute.”

“The hose tower?” I asked.

“Yes, they stripped me naked one night and hoisted me to the top of the tower by my wrists. I really liked that because I could look out through the louvers and see the city around me.”

“What is a hose tower?” Four asked.

“A tall slender tower attached to the fire station,” Three told her. “They hoist the hoses up and let the water drain out after they are used. Otherwise  it can cause mildew and rot the hoses.”

“How do they hoist them up?” Four asked.

“Ropes hang down from pulleys,” Three said. “Perfect for hanging girls by their wrists.”

“Hanging by your wrists must have hurt,” Two observed.

“It did, and that's how I discovered that I was a masochist as well as a slut.”

“Ah, you enjoyed the pain?” Mistress Eve asked.

“Yes ma am.”

“Lucky girl.”

“Yes ma am.”

“Did they whip you?” Four asked.

“No. I was never whipped, but I got spanked a lot.”

“What about when the alarm went off while you were tied up?” I asked.

“The guys would cut my ropes and Id get into my uniform very quickly. They were still professional firefighters so my uniform and equipment were kept close to hand when I was naked.” She smiled. “One day They barely got me released in time and  the ambulance was leaving without me. I ran after it with my clothes in my arms and jumped in the back stark naked as it was going out the door.”

“That sounds very sexy,” Four breathed.

“On busy days they would tie me up in the back of my ambulance,” Three said.

“So you got screwed on the stretcher?” Four asked.

“On the stretcher, on the bench, and hanging from a hook in the ceiling.”

“That sounds nice,” I giggled.

“Oh, was it ever,” Three sighed. “If they weren't screwing me, they practiced tying me in different positions. I began to enjoy bondage for its own sake.”

Two let out a long sigh.

“My favorites were the tower and to be hogtied on the floor of the ambulance,” Three continued. “If we got a call they would cut me loose and I would get dressed on the way to the scene. Once a policeman at an accident scene noticed that the buttons on my shirt weren't correct. I told him that I'd been in the shower when the bell went off.”

“I thought your shirts used velcro, not buttons,” I said.

“That shirt was an older button type,” Three explained.

“Policemen are very sexy too,” Two observed. “They carry handcuffs you know.”

“I've heard about how you got started by borrowing your brother's handcuffs,” Mistress Eve said to her.

Two blushed.

Three continued. “The firemen had to cut me loose in a hurry on one occasion and got in trouble for cutting an official department climbing rope. Those ropes are very expensive and they had to chip in and pay for a replacement. After that they bought cheap ropes for me at the hardware store. We kept a supply in a cabinet.”

“Why are the ropes so expensive?” Two wanted to know.

“They are climbing ropes and might be used to rappel down the side of a building. They are rated to hold hundreds of pounds.”

“Clothes line works nicely,” Number Four observed, “For tying girls up that is, so does nylon parachute cord.”

We all nodded.

“I prefer clothes line,” I commented.

“Me too,” Four said, “Unless I'm in the mood for lots of pain, then parachute cord can be tied very tightly.”

“Oh yes.”


“Did you ever get caught?” Two asked.

“No but we came close a couple of times,” Three answered. “Once I was tied to a bunk being screwed by one of the guys when another fireman rushed in to warn us that the battalion commander had arrived for a surprise inspection. They cut me loose but I was panic stricken and didnt know what to do, so one of them threw me over his shoulder and ran me into the locker room and pushed me into a shower.”

“A cold one, I hope,” Mistress Eve said.

“I don't remember,” Three said. “I was shaking from fear.”

“Ah.”

“Another very erotic thing happened one afternoon while I was hanging by my wrists in the hose tower. An inspector showed up unexpectedly and would have seen me but one of the guys ran in, took the cover off the light switch and disconnected the wires. He pretended to work on it when the inspector got there. They chatted while I hung twenty feet over their heads. I looked down between my feet as they talked.”

“And you were naked?” Eve asked.

“Yes ma am.”

“Sexy.”

“The other time turned out to be very sexy,” Three continued. “They had tied me naked on top of a pumper truck when a tour group arrived.”

“Wasnt anyone screwing you?” I asked.

“Not at the moment,” she said. “I was just enjoying being helpless when I heard childrens' voices.”

“School kids?” I asked.

“Yep, from a high school, and they were all boys.”

“That could be interesting,” Mistress Eve said. “What happened?”

“The guys threw a tarp over me and casually tied it down as the kids climbed all over the truck. And to keep anyone from stepping on me they piled coils of hose on top of the tarp.”

“A good thing that you didn't get crushed,” Mistress Eve commented.

“Actually, I liked the feel of the weight,” Three said blushing.”But when the kids got close I almost had an orgasm from the excitement.” She grinned. “That gave me the idea for a very daring and erotic escapade.”

“What was it?” Two asked.

“I talked the guys into tying me naked atop the pumper, then driving around the city.”

“What?” I asked. “Naked?”

“Stark naked,” she answered, “But I was covered by a tarp, the guys weren't stupid.”

“Did you go to a fire like that?” Four gasped.

“Of course not, we drove to the grocery store and I waited in the parking lot while the guys went shopping for our food.”

“That's still pretty sexy,” I said.

“Was it ever,” Three agreed. “People are always drawn to fire apparatus and I was very excited listening to people walk past or talk to the engineer.”

“Nice, very nice.”Two said.

“But the best sexiest thing that we did was when they crew tied me that way and we drove in a parade.”

“A parade?” I gasped.

Three nodded proudly. “The Fourth of July. I rode slowly through the skyscraper district past thousands of people spread eagled naked under a tarp. Four of the guys sat on either side of me and tossed candy to the crowd with one hand while their other hands were under the tarp playing with some part of my body.”

“That is utterly fantastic!” Four breathed. Even Mistress Eve's face was bright pink.

“When we got back to the station I begged them all to screw me,” Three added.

“On top of the truck?” I asked.

“Yes.”


“How did the firemen treat you when they weren't screwing you?” I asked.

“Like a queen,” Three answered. “They didn't look down on me or abuse me, or show any disrespect.”

“Oh, that's so nice,” Four sighed.

“What about your gay driver? Didnt he object?”
              “No, he was a genuinely nice guy, and nobody cared that he was gay. He was a        brave man and several times he ran into burning buildings to rescue people, so the        firemen respected him. They treated him as one of the guys. He often watched what they        did to me but he never participated. He once told me how lucky I was and I believe that        think he was fantasizing about having the guys do the same things to him.”

“Interesting,” I mused.

“What happened after eight months?” I asked.

“One of the guys got drunk at a retirement party and talked about it. No one believed him at first, except one of the wives already suspected that something was going on. She went to internal affairs and demanded an investigation.”

“Uh oh.”

“Yep,” Three replied. “I got fired and lost my nursing license, four of the firemen lost their jobs and there were several divorces.”

“What did you do after that?” Four asked.

“I got a job in a department store.”

“When did you come here?”

“A few months later a writer contacted me and asked for an interview. I assumed that he was a reporter and wanted nothing to do with him but he persisted and finally sent me some samples of his work.”

“What kind of samples?” Mistress Eve asked.

“Bondage stories. He wrote for the fetish magazines,” Three replied. “It turned out that he went around the country collecting peoples true bondage experiences. He had heard a little bit of the scandal and wanted to write about it. He promised to name no names and make it appear to be a work of fiction. Well, I needed money and he was handsome and charming so I dictated my story to him. He changed the name of the city and made it sound like the events had happened decades before. He let me read everything that he wrote and made every change that I suggested. I took pains to avoid embarrassing my friends. We worked on the story for weeks and he payed me a lot of money for the story, which helped me get back on my feet. He took me out to dinner several times. I knew that he was chatting me up but I was lonely and I finally went to bed with him.”

“Just to bed?” I asked.

“No, I let him tie me to the bed in his hotel room and screw me silly,” Three answered. “But he didnt pay me for that. It was free. I wanted him to do it.”

“What else?”

“He introduced me to punishment,” Three said. “I already enjoyed painful bondage and the firemen had spanked me a few times but the writer did things that aren't taught at the fire academy.”

“What did he do?”

“He tied me to a hook in the ceiling and whipped me.”

There was a collective sigh.

“He started with paddles and rulers, then light whips. By our third torture session I was begging him to use heavier whips on me, and to whip my boobies.”

“How far did he go?” Mistress Eve asked.

“Very tight bondage for extended periods, nipple clamps, hot wax on my breasts and in my pussy. I couldn't get enough.”

“Well, that hasn't changed,” Four remarked.

“He would tie me to the bed, drip candle wax on me,” Three went on, “And after I'd come three or four times he would climb on and screw until I fainted.”

She chuckled. “I learned to wear a gag because I was making so much noise that he was afraid the neighbors would complain.”

“You look good wearing a gag,” Four commented.

“And sound better too,” Two added.

“Oh, ha ha.”

“Ok, go on Three,” Mistress Eve laughed.

“I was ready for anything he wanted to do to me. The more painful and degrading the better, as far as I was concerned. Especially degradation.”

“Why?”

“Because I felt guilty having ruined my friends' careers.”

“Nonsense,” Mistress Eve said sharply. “They used you. Not the other way around.”

Three had a surprised look on her face. “But I liked what they did to me,” she protested.

“Never the less, they began things by tying you in harness and screwing you. You aren't the only guilty party in that affair.”

Three's face took on a look of wonder. “Really?”

“Really,” Mistress Eve stated firmly. She stepped close and hooked her finger through Three's collar. “And if I hear about any more guilt from you I'll hoist you up by your wrists and whip you half to death.”

“Really?” Three asked very softly.

“And then I'll force you to eat my pussy for hours and hours,” Eve continued.

“Really?” Three was barely audible but her eyes were shining.

“And I'll think up all sorts of other wicked ways to torture you too,” Mistress Eve said.

Tears ran down Three's face and she could only mouth the word: “Really?”

“And I'll bring in every other mistress on this farm and let them torment you too.”

Eve kissed away Three's tears then kissed her on her mouth, long and slowly and sensuously and when she broke away there wasn't a soft nipple or a dry pussy in our team.

There was a long silence.


“What about the writer?” I asked, when we were breathing again.

“I became his sex slave,” Three continued.

“Did he introduce you to lesbian sex? I asked.

“No, that happened earlier, while I was still on the fire department,” Three said.

“Were there female firemen on your crew?”

“No, but my driver invited me to a gay and lesbian nightclub and I watched a lot of unusual things take place.”

“Really?” Four asked.

'Yep, they had a lot of kinky acts, men dominating men and women over women, a pony boy dance, which by the way was the first time I'd ever heard of pony life. People getting spanked, and a bondage skit where a women was brought on stage, stripped naked by another woman, then tied to a pole and caressed over every inch of her body. I was so  turned on that when they called for volunteers from the audience I wanted to jump up and let them do that to me.”

“Who wouldn't?” I asked.

“My friend kept me from doing it, but he knew the performers and offered to introduce me to them. He brought them to our table, we had drinks and they invited me to their home. I spent the night tied to a bed while they took turns on me.”

“A pussy on your mouth and a mouth on your pussy?” Two suggested.

“Exactly.” 

“How did you like it?” I asked.

“It was odd at first, but I got the hang of it.”

“I'll say you did,” Mistress Eve said.

“She ought to know!” Four muttered.

Eve gave her a warning glance and Four got all innocent looking.

“Did they happen to be female fire fighters?” Two asked innocently.

“No, they were just ordinary dykes.”

“No females on the fire department? No lesbians?””

“Oh yes, we had several women and many muscular lesbians, but none of them were at my station.”

“Muscle bound female fire fighters,” Four commented. “I've seen a few of them.”

“Oh, how?” I asked.

“I was home on furlough,” she said, “I went on a ride along with my brother in his police car. We stopped in at a fire station to have a cup of coffee with the firemen. There was a very pretty girl on the crew. She had a lovely face but her arms were bigger than most of the men. I talked to her and she didn't seem to be gay, but she certainly wasn't a soft little fem either.”

“Perhaps she might make a good mistress,” I mused.

“Probably, but I wouldn't want to take a whipping from her. She could cut you in two with a whip.”

“Yep,” Three agreed. “Just like the men, the female fire fighters worked out between calls. Some of them got to be very big.”

“Did you ever have sex with any of them?” I asked.

“Yes, I attended a training class with one of those muscular girls. She flirted with me and I responded. She invited me to her apartment and stripped me naked.”

“Ooooh!”

“She moved my body around like I was a child,” Three said. “I could not have resisted her even if I'd tried.”

“Did you like it?”

“I loved being helpless with a woman.”

“What about bondage?” Mistress Eve asked.

“Oh she tied me up,” Three said, “But at my suggestion. The instant I mentioned ropes she flew to a closet and brought out coils and coils.”

“And then?”

“She tied me to the bed and straddled my face and sat on my mouth all night long.” She sighed. “That was when I discovered that I liked being tied by a woman more than by a man.”

“You liked the sex with a woman better?”

“No ma am, I just liked having a woman tie the ropes on my wrists, but the sex is nice too.”

“And that muscular dyke sat on your face all night?”

“All of a very, very erotic night.”

“What was her body like?” Four asked.

“It was rather masculine,” Three replied. “Her muscles were highly defined and the veins stood out on them. Her breasts were small but her pussy was soft and sweet, and her tongue was very skillful.”

“Now, is there any truth to the rumor that you like to visit fire stations on your furloughs?” Two asked.

Three stuck her tongue out at her.


“What happened with the writer?” Mistress Eve asked.

“I followed him to Los Angeles and he introduced me to the scene. I became a fetish model and he took me to bondage parties. I got into modeling and movies and made a lot of money at it. Then he came here to interview Mistress Dina and brought me along.”

“I remember,” Mistress Eve said.

“I was stunned when we arrived,” Three continued. “I'd never seen anything like it. I was fascinated when I watched mistresses and pony slaves walking around like it was perfectly normal. And when I watched a team of beautiful red headed women trot past I knew that this was what I wanted for the rest of my life.”

“Redheads?” I asked.

“Um hmm. They were pulling a light chariot driven by an elegant redheaded mistress. Mistress Dina told me that they were the number one team on the farm and were led by the very best pony girl. The mistress flicked the reins and they broke into an easy trot. I watched until they were out of sight and I vowed then and there that someday I would be on that team, led by the best pony on the farm.”

She smiled lovingly at me.

I blinked back tears as I bowed.

“Mistress Dina saw it in my eyes.” Three went on. “She took me to the tack shed, undressed me and buckled me into leather, then she led me outside on a leash, and when I walked into the sunlight wearing harness for the first time I had the most thrilling moment of my life.”

We all sighed.

“I begged Mistress Dina to allow me to stay,” Three continued, “And she did. So here I am.”



FIRE DEPARTMENT PONIES


Mistress Eve took us to the big Mid-Western Summer Rodeo. We didnt participate in any rodeo events but she did enter us in races and the dressage competition and she had been inspired by Three's story so she designed fire department style costumes for our performance. We wore high gloss red leather harness with shining brass fittings, red and gold high topped gay nineties horseshoe boots with red stockings, red headbands with fire department numbers in brass and red and gold plumes. Eve put us in panties too, which is unusual but proved very attractive. We wore red panties with gold numbers on the back. The effect turned out to be very sexy.          

We pulled a wagon that was a miniature version of an old horse drawn fire engine. It was engine red with lots of shiny brass including a bell, ladders, hose and a smoke stack with a little smoke generator inside.  Two, Four and I wore the red harness, but Three wore white leather and red crosses.

Mistress Eve drove the wagon wearing a skimpy costume from the eighteen nineties; skin tight blue shorts, a red shirt with a cut away front that exposed her lovely breasts, brass buttons, gold suspenders, a gold fireman's helmet and big rolled down boots. A toy Dalmatian on the seat beside her added the perfect touch.

We introduced the new costumes at the show in Indiana and got a standing ovation during the opening parade. While the other events were going on Eve gave rides on the engine and everyone lined up for that. We were still giving rides when the dressage started. Mistress Eve uncoupled us from the engine and put us through our routine. The crowd applauded throughout our entire performance and no one could hear our music. And when we finished she touched a remote control and the toy dog wagged its tail and barked. The audience cheered. Afterward we gave more rides on the fire engine. Everyone who saw us wanted to take our panties off and several people offered to buy us.

She collected large sums for each of us when she auctioned us off that night. (I think it was the panties) and she was offered an astonishingly high offer for a photography session by one of the top fetish magazines.

One rich gentleman offered to buy the whole team and had the money to do it. Eve told us about his offer and we went into a huddle to discuss it. He was very nice and offered a ton of money for us to Mistress Karen and an equally large amount to each of us personally. We had to think long and hard because it was the biggest amount ever offered to buy pony slave. We would have been wealthy for life. But after a lot of discussion we decided to stay at the farm. I spoke to the gentleman and explained that we were hugely flattered at his offer, and held no reason against becoming his slaves, but the farm was our home. He accepted this graciously and gave each of us, and Mistress Eve, generous gifts. We in turn offered to spend a month at his home; which was arranged to take place during the winter, and when we went to him in January we gave him the most erotic thirty days (and nights) that we were capable of.


Weeks later we were taken to San Francisco for the photo shoot in an abandoned fire station.  It was a high level scale production with a full scale crew of several photographers, lighting men, electricians, prop boys, security, caterers and individual makeup artists. The magazine paid a lot of money to fix the place up and the entire editorial staff showed up to watch. It took four days for the shoot and we were actually stabled in the building at night.

They built four stalls and equipped them for pony girls, except that we had real (king sized) beds instead of bunks. The beds were equipped with tie down hooks and the magazine executives spent the nights with us. There were three men and a woman on the editorial staff and they spend all their creative hours looking at bondage pictures, writing bondage stories and dealing with bondage people so they know a lot about tying up girls. They traded off with us each night and boy did we experience some very erotic bondage!

The goings on attracted a lot of attention from the neighborhood and extra security had to be brought in to keep people from climbing up to peek in the windows.

Additional harness had been ordered, which was an everyday working set but it still managed to look like fire department gear; we saved the dressage costumes for the final shoot. We posed in the stalls with male models rubbing us down and washing us like horses. We were photographed being harnessed to an antique fire engine, in front of mock up buildings with fake flames coming out of them while the male models pretended to out the fires, etc. The first three days were all shot inside behind closed doors but on the final photo sequence of the third day the director got very creative and very daring.

She ordered a semi-trailer truck brought to the station and had them park it in the alley with the loading ramp down, then she positioned the photographers along the street. We were harnessed to the replica fire engine in our costumes, but had no idea what was going to happen until the big door was thrown open and Mistress Eve drove us out onto the street. The photographers clicked away as we turned and trotted along the block. An electric siren had been added and traffic came to a screeching halt. People stared and pandemonium reigned for five minutes as we trotted topless around the entire block.

Now we are all horrid exhibitionists but we'd never been displayed like that on a public street, and boy, was it exciting! We looked at each other in astonishment and had trouble keeping our pace and our discipline. Eve used her whip to try to get us into proper order but we were so excited that we barely felt the sting, but people's jaws dropped when they saw the red welts appear on our breasts.

After the first corner we got ourselves under control and ran like the wind and we just couldn't stop giggling. We circled the block (and ran a red light, which almost caused and accident), and when we returned to the fire station Eve stopped us. We stood at attention for ten seconds while she jumped off the fire engine and tore our panties off, which brought gasps and astonished applause from the people on the sidewalks, then she drove us around the block again tossing our panties to the crowd. That almost started a riot. Men in the crowd started grabbing at us but Eve used her whip to keep them away. Other people ran after us and Eve made us sprint as if we were being chased by lions. When we reached the alley Mistress Eve turned us toward the waiting truck and snapped the reins on my shoulders. The security men were in a line across the alley. They parted long enough for us to pass through then closed and kept the crowd at bay.

I lined us up with the truck and we went up the ramp at a dead run. Eve yanked us to a stop with the reins and pulled the brake with all her might. The security men slammed the ramp closed and the driver threw the truck into gear and we drove away shrieking with laughter.

That photo shoot was enormously popular and the magazine divided it into several different editions. Each one sold out the day they appeared in the book stores. We became famous and got invitations to attend pony shows all over the world, (and requests that we come in our fire team costumes.)

As a sidelight: somehow one of the pictures appeared in a fire safety trade magazine. It was actually a copyright violation but no one got upset. We are galloping toward the camera with smoke pouring from the stack. Our faces are in full view, showing the excitement in our eyes and Mistress Eve has her whip arm raised.


The safety magazine sanitized the picture by drawing bras over our breasts and airbrushing away the whip marks, but the picture is still very erotic. They added a caption saying that the Fulton Street Fair now had its own fire department.

I remembered that the photographer had knelt in the street directly in our path and he was so intent on getting the shot that he almost got run over. He jumped out of the way just in time or he would have been trampled.

One of our guards, who is a fireman at his day job, saw it and gave the magazine to Mistress Karen. She had the photo framed and hung in the main house. 

She gave Number Three a copy for her stall and she gave Number Three to the guard for a night, to thank him for his thoughtfulness. She was delivered to him in her Fire Engine costume.

The guard is big and strong and handsome and Three was quite happy to be owned by him for the night.


The Nurse (part two)


Ellen handles our injuries, aches and pains, and provides wonderful massages for everyone, even the slaves. When she isnt doing medical work she helps out in the office or around the house. She is a submissive and has been trained as a pony but she rarely works like a true pony. She is permitted to wear harness two or three days a week and sometimes is attached to a working team but she has never been trained to perform. She is a true masochist and enjoys being punished and while she is content to submit to male masters she prefers women. She eagerly volunteers to be auctioned to guests and delights in public humiliation and punishment.

I don't know how she is listed on the farm roster, but I think of her as a slave/ nurse. She has lived in Europe and has a faint German accent and a delightful way of addressing Mistress Karen as Madame.

Her skill as a masseuse has made her very popular with everyone, mistresses and servants and visitors alike. Ellen is an accomplished legitimate massage therapist but she also delights in masturbating people and she ends every massage by giving her subject a fantastic orgasm. The mistresses enjoy her massages so much that she is in great demand in the evening after the farm work is done. So many mistresses wanted massages that she had to create a signup sheet, and even then there were arguments.

She was given a room in the stable to put her table but in warm weather she sets it up outside under a shade tree. It is very pleasant to get an open air massage.

Her massage techniques are so good that even the gay males cant resist spurting under her expert manipulations.

The first time she massaged a gay pony he pushed her hand off his penis. Mistress Agnes, who was supervising, promptly tied him down and told Ellen to proceed. The male, who is named Teddy Boy smirked and told Ellen that no matter what she did, he would not come. This turned into a contest of wills and people gathered to watch. It took Ellen almost an hour and Teddy smiled complacently at her, but she moved her hands over his body so skillfully, never touching his penis but getting closer and closer until he was frowning in frustration. He scrunched his face and tried not to give in but as her fingers circled his groin his cock rode until it stood straight up. Then when he wasnt expecting it she pressed her finger between his balls and rectum and grabbed his penis in a fierce grip! Half a dozen hard strokes sent Teddy Boy into a thrashing, roaring orgasm with his back arched and his feet drumming on the table! His climax was highlighted by a very impressive fountain of cum that shot several feet into the air. Teddy's teammates had been cheering him on as he resisted Ellen's efforts, but they were silenced in awe when they watched as he nearly tore his bindings loose when he came. He convulsed so violently that he almost toppled the table. Ellen caught it and held it firm while she kept her hand pumping his penis. She didn't let up when he reached the point of over sensitivity. He was shrieking for her to stop, and when she did he collapsed and lay sobbing. Ellen smiled triumphantly down at him and counted silently on her fingers for thirty seconds, then grabbed his cock. Three light strokes made him hard again and about a dozen hard, slamming ones sent him wild again, and created another impressive fountain of cum.

Mistress Agnes released the sobbing pony boy's bonds and rolled him off the table. He landed with a thump on the ground. She snapped her fingers at the next male and he climbed on. Agnes tied him atop the table and Ellen went to work. He looked at her in confusion but didnt seem to hold back. She had him spurting within twenty minutes. The rest of the gay team didn't even try to resist. Ellen was quite pleased with herself after making each of them spurt.

Ellen's reputation went up after word of that got round and she has been heard to boast that if she were given a free hand (great phrase) she would be able to make the gay males get hard merely at the sight of her. I dont doubt it, especially after she teased and tormented Teddy Boy another time and had him so excited that he agreed to eat her pussy if only she would allow him to come!

I was present and watched as Ellen took off her panties, climbed on the table and lowered herself onto his face. The world seemed to spin backwards when I saw Teddy Boy, our self-proclaimed gayest of the gay, stick his tongue out and lick her pussy. Ellen rode Teddys face until she had an orgasm, (or pretended to have one), and her victory started a debate among everyone. Could she truly turn a gay man straight?

The mistresses over the male teams have been debating the question and there has been talk of giving one of the gay boys to her for a week with no restrictions to see if she can make him want a woman instead of a man. 

Gay, lesbian or straight, one of the most incredibly erotic experiences on earth is to be strapped down to a massage table, given a two hour massage by Ellen which finishes with celestial fireworks that begin in your pussy and end by lighting up nearby galaxies. I expect that it is the same for a man.

One effect of Ellens presence is an increase in the harshness of our whippings. The mistresses, knowing that she is here to tend our wounds, have gotten very cruel with their whips. We all like punishment but now there are occasions when the after glow of orgasm fades when we really do need some painful stripes tended. Its nice to look forward to a soothing treatment at Ellens hands which always includes having her fingers up our pussies or wrapped around the males penises. She also has a very talented mouth and her tongue is a heavenly delight for both sexes.

Mistress Eve remarked that she thinks that Ellen's treatment to injured slaves has increased the degree of masochism on the farm. She thinks that more slaves seem to beg for harsher punishments, and some misbehave just for a chance to be treated by her afterwards. 

I didn't tell Eve that I've been guilty of just that myself.


Ellen lives in the stable like the rest of us. She's a likable person and we enjoy having her as part of the group. A few nights after her arrival we heard the story how she came to be here.

It was a cool evening and we were sitting around a fire in the stable yard. Mistress Karen had sent bottles of wine, pastries and fruits and as we enjoyed her gift we asked Ellen about herself.


“I grew up living in the United States and Germany,” she said. “My Mom is German and my Dad is American and I speak a number of languages. I went to nursing school in New York and after working for a few years in local hospitals I decided to move to Europe for a while.

“I was hired to be a nurse in an exclusive girls boarding school in Switzerland,” she told us. “The school is small and only accepts daughters from very wealthy families.”

“Ah,” observed Debbie. “It sounds like a school for rich bitches.”

“Exactly,” Ellen said. “The students were troublesome little brats who had been spoiled all their lives, and when mommy and daddy realized that their little darling was growing up out of control, they sent her to us to straighten out. No expense spared and no questions asked about methods.” 

“Spare the birch and spoil the bitch, right?” Number Three laughed.

“No rod was spared,” Ellen agreed, “Nor were any of their cute little asses. The director was a very strict Teutonic woman right out of a bad S and M movie.”

“Let me guess,” Karla laughed, “She had a perpetually stern expression, ice cold blue eyes, blonde hair in a bun and wore gray suits.”

“And big breasts,” Number Three added. “Don't forget big breasts.”

“That is exactly how she looked,” Ellen laughed. “And she went by the name of Madam Ingrid.”

“Ingrid Von Stern?” Three asked. “I saw her in a bad bondage movie.”

Everyone laughed.

“Oh, you would never believe Madam Ingrids real name,” Ellen said.

“What is it?”

“Eisenhower.”

The room shrieked!

“Madame Ingrid used very harsh physical punishments to keep her wards in line,” Ellen went on. “When they misbehaved in the slightest way they were bent over a spanking horse and caned until they were blistered. Thats where I came in.”

“Did you get to wield the cane?” asked Angie.

“No, my duties were to treat the injuries and keep their little bottoms from being permanently scarred, all the caning and flogging was done by Madam Ingrid. She reserved that pleasure for herself.”

“Ooh, did she flog just their bottoms?” Four asked.

“No, they got their boobies smacked too,” Ellen said. “Madame Ingrid was very creative.”

“Sounds like my kind of school,” Gloria chuckled. She turned to Angie. “You should apply for a position there, professor.”

“No thanks, I prefer to be smacked on my boobs, not to smack someone elses.”

“But just think, you could teach classes while naked,” Karla said.

“To a room full of naked teenaged girls,” I added.

“Ok, now that I might be able to handle,” Angie laughed.

“How did you find such a job?” I asked Ellen.

“I saw an advertisement in a newspaper. I checked around and found out that it was a school for difficult girls but I had no idea what really went on until I arrived for my interview.”

“What happened?”

“I was shown into Madame Ingrids office, and she subjected me to a very detailed interview. I didnt worry because Id worked in institutions before, but toward the end I detected that her questions were slipping toward my sexual orientation.”

“Did you have to be a lesbian to work there?” Gloria asked.

“Yes, although I didnt realize it at the time.”

“Are you?”

“I am now.”

“Oh, you weren't before?”

“No.”

“Let's see your tongue.”

She stuck it out.

“Excellent,” Three said. “You will fit right in.”

“Welcome to the club,” Gloria said.

“Thank you.”

“Lets get back to Switzerland,” Angie said. “What about the sexual nature of the interview?”

“Madame Ingrid hinted that since the students were all wicked little monsters, who were devoid of morals there was only one way to control them; very strict discipline, and no sex.”

“Wow. No sex at all?”

“Yes. No men lived or worked at the school and few were allowed to visit, and when men did come to do work or something they were under constant escort by one of the staff. Our wicked girls had to satisfy their wicked urges with one another.”

“And Madame Ingrid tried to prevent this?” I asked.

“That's what she told me,” Ellen said. “But I didn't buy it for a moment.”

“Oh?”

“I suspected that the girls actually had quite a bit of sex, but it was always controlled by Madame Ingrid.”

“Were all the students lesbians?” Four asked.

Ellen nodded. “If they weren't to begin with, they became gay soon after arriving. Their parents accepted it as the alternative to teen pregnancies among their little darlings.”

“Holeee cow!” the professor gasped.

“Oh, it gets better, Ellen laughed wryly. “Some of the mothers were graduates of the same school. They knew exactly what went on there.”

“How old was that Madame Ingrid?” Two asked. “How many decades had she taught?”

“Oh, she wasn't very old,” Ellen answered. “But the school had existed for over a hundred and fifty years. She was just the latest in a line of stern, lesbian head mistresses.”

“Was she the granddaughter of the original head mistress?”

“No, I dont think so, but I always have wondered how the school trustees found such women generation after generation.”

“So teenaged girls have been getting their cute little bottom caned there for generations?” Two asked.

“Since the eighteen sixties.”

“Wow.”

Ellen went on. “Naturally it was impossible to call in an outside doctor to treat the blistered bottoms so I had to be both medically competent and discreet. The school didn't want stories about the disciplinary practices circulating around the town.

“Madame Ingrid told me that a student was in the next room awaiting punishment, and suggested that I witness it and decide if I wanted the job.”

“Wow,” Susan said.

“Now I had never had sex with a woman, not had I any lesbian tendencies,” Ellen said, “But my pussy was tingling when we went into the room. I was astonished to see a whipping horse in the center and a pretty teenaged girl standing in a corner.”

“Was she naked?” Debbie asked.

“No, she wore the school uniform dress.”

“Oh.”

“How old was she?” Gloria asked.

“Seventeen.”

“Oh, I guess thats not too bad,” Gloria said. “I thought you meant something like a thirteen year old.”

Ellen gave her a meaningful look.

“Oh dear,” Gloria said.

“Madame Ingrid selected a cane from a rack and showed it to the girl,” Ellen went on, “Who curtsied, kissed the cane, then draped herself over the horse. Madame Ingrid buckled the girl's ankles and wrists to hooks on the base, then raised the girl's skirt over her back.”

There was a deep inhaling of breath.

“Panties?” whispered Angie.

“Yes.”

Everyone waited expectantly.

“Madame Ingrid pulled the girl's panties down and rubbed her bottom.” Ellen said. “The girl looked up at her and smiled.”

“Ooh,” Susan sighed, “That kind of girl.”

“Yeah,” Ellen said wryly. “And her smile got bigger when Ingrid's hand slipped between her legs.”

There was a deep collective sigh.

“Madame Ingrid stepped back and swung the cane across the girl's bottom. The girl squealed and wiggled her butt. Ingrid gave her twenty slow, severe strokes, which left big red welts across her legs and bottom. The girl looked back the entire time and never took her eyes off of Madame Ingrid. When it was over she was breathing very heavily, and there was a faint smile on her face.”

“Did she come?” Susan asked breathlessly.

“There was no doubt about it,” Ellen said. “The little slut loved every moment.”

“That kind of girl,” Susan repeated.

“Just like you,” Four said.

“Just like me,” Susan agreed.

“And me,” I said.

“And me,” Three said. There were similar murmurings from the group.

“Then what?” Number Two asked.

“Madame Ingrid walked out of the room. One of the assistants came in and released the girl and took her by the arm into infirmary, the lazarette, as its called over there. I followed. The assistant left without a word and the girl draped herself over the examination table. She smiled when I lifted her skirt up. Her panties were still down around her knees so I took them off and tossed them aside. I went through the cabinets and found the things I needed. I washed the girls bottom and legs and rubbed antiseptic ointment into her stripes. As I was doing that the girl opened her legs, reached back, took my hand and guided it to her pussy, then she smiled, closed her eyes and began humming a little song.”

“I TOLD you she was that kind of girl” Susan said.

“Holy Cow!” Three gasped. “What did you do?”

“I thought about my professional oath, the risk of losing my license, of going to jail or at least being kicked out of the country,” Ellen answered.

Everyone waited.

“I thought about if for about ten seconds,” Ellen sighed. “Then I caressed that beautiful little pussy.”

There was a huge collective sigh.

“She was absolutely adorable and made soft little kitten sounds while I tickled her clitty,” Ellen said. “That was the first time that I'd ever touched a girl sexually and after she came I her pussy a little kiss and told her that she could go. I opened the door but she climbed off the table, closed the door, then knelt at my feet and raised my skirt. I should have gotten out of there but I was frozen in place. The girl pulled my panties and panty hose down and tossed them aside, gently pried my legs open and gave me the sweetest little kiss on my pussy.”

Several of the ponies groaned softly.

“She knew what she was doing,” Ellen said. “She pushed me back against the table and lifted my legs up then smiled sweetly and put her tongue inside me. I had a delicious orgasm in that dispensary. After I came, the girl got to her feet, curtseyed and thanked me. She retrieved her panties and tucked them into the sash of her dress. She arranged them so that there was no mistaking what they were, then she folded her hands and waited. When I was finally able to sit up and put my clothes in order the girl touched a button and a buzzer sounded in the next room. The assistant reappeared and I jumped off the table and tried to look innocent.” She smiled wryly. “It didn't really matter since my underwear was on the floor but the assistant didn't bat an eye. She picked up my panties and panty hose and neatly folded them on the examining table. Then she nodded to me and took the girl away.”

“So you passed the job interview?” Susan said.

“Not quite,” Ellen said. “The final test came the next morning.”

“What was that?”

“The school is so remote that there is no hotel for miles so I spent the night. The following morning Madame Ingrid took me back into the punishment room and informed me that if I were to be able to properly tend to the students, I must understand what is it like to take a flogging myself.”

“Uh oh,” Gloria giggled.

Ellen nodded. “Madame Ingrid said no more, she just stepped away from the whipping horse and waited. I thought about it for a few minutes, then took off my clothes. Madame Ingrid watched very closely, and seemed to approve when I was naked. I let her look for a few minutes, then placed myself over the horse and she strapped me down.”

“What kind of horse was it?” Susan asked.

“A simple box with a padded top,” Ellen replied. “It was built at an angle so that your butt is higher than your head, and it had hooks all around the bottom to tie you to.”

“Were you already a masochist?” Angie asked.

“No. Id never done anything like that.”

“Not even bondage?”

“No. I was terrified.”

“Just terrified?” Number Four asked.”

Ellen blushed. “I was excited too,” she confessed.

“What happened next?”

“Ingrid walked around very slowly, patted me on the bottom a few times, and explored my pussy.”

“Mmm,” Two breathed.

“After a minute or two she began spanking me,” Ellen went on. “She started with her hands and spanked my bottom and my legs, working her hands up and down from my knees to my waist. Then after a very long time she switched to light paddles.”

“Did it hurt?” I asked.

“Not at first, but she slowly increased the strength of her blows. I was feeling the pain even before she began using a paddle.”

“Did you like it?”

“No, not the first time she spanked me. It was very painful. She used just about every form of paddle or whip imaginable. By the time she had run through them all I was sobbing with pain and trying very hard not to scream,” Ellen said. “She offered to stop and release me, but I knew that my job depended upon staying, so I told her to continue.”

“Was the job the only reason?”

“No,” Ellen answered softly. “Even with the pain I felt a sort of freedom to let everything go.”

“Were you turned on?” Susan asked.

“Yes.”

“Did you come?”

“Not right away. Madam Ingrid went from paddles to canes, and finally whips.”

“What kind of whips?”

“Floggers, horsewhips and finally bullwhips.”

“You felt a bull whip the very first time you were punished,” Three asked.

“I certainly did.”

“Wow!”

“Madame Ingrid finished up by using the biggest whip on my pussy,” Ellen told us. “She stood at my head, pressed her belly against the top of my skull and swung the whip right into my pussy. It hurt horribly but I liked it.” She looked shyly around the room. Every one smiled sympathetically.

“But I didnt have an orgasm until Madame Ingrid slid something up my pussy.”

Everyone sighed. A few moaned softly.

“What did she put inside you?” Three asked, “A vibrator?”

“No, it was the handle of the whip,” Ellen answered. “I had an orgasm within seconds.”

There was a deep inhalation in the room.

“After that she left the room. I remained tied over that horse for a long time. I tried to think about what I had done but I was very confused by all the conflicting emotions going through my head and sensations in my body.”

“What did you feel?”

“My legs and bottom hurt but my pussy tingled. My nipples were so hard that my breasts ached. I was embarrassed and ashamed that I had allowed someone to do that to me yet I wanted more. I was a mess.”

“Yes, we can all understand how that can happen, especially the first time,” I said. Everyone nodded. “How long did she keep you tied down?”

“All morning,” Ellen answered. “I was released by another staff member at one oclock. She watched as I got dressed. I wanted to get out of there but she took me to Madam Ingrids office, and I didnt resist.”

“What happened then?” Four asked.

“Madam Ingrid made me stand close to her and she touched my breasts. I was so overawed that I didnt protest. She squeezed my breasts and asked if I wanted the position, and I told her that I did.”

“Did she make you put your tongue in her pussy?” Gloria asked.

“No,” Ellen blushed. “That didnt happen until a few weeks later. Madam Ingrid had one of the staff drive me to town and collect my things from the hotel. When we returned to the school I was shown my quarters and as I was unpacking one of the students appeared to help. She had been assigned to be my orderly.”

“What does an orderly do?”

“Anything and everything that I desired.”

“Did you desire her?”

“Yes, she was so pretty and so sweet . . . and so sexy.”

“What was her name?” I asked.

“Camille, she was nineteen.”

“At least you werent having sex with an under aged girl,” Three commented.

“Did she sleep in your room?” Debbie asked.

“Sometimes, the fiction was that the girls were strictly watched in their dormitory by the night matron but many of the nights girls would be absent.”

“When did you have sex with Madam Ingrid?”

“A few days after I started she called me into the punishment room and gave me another caning, then she made me kneel on the floor and lick her pussy.”

“Did she return the compliment?” Gloria asked.

“No, Madame Ingrid never does anything for her lovers. She is the giver of punishments and the recipient of pleasures. She let me know what she wanted and I did it. I had to bear pain from her and give her anything she wanted, but she never touched anyone's body other than to spank them. It was the same with the rest of the staff, Ingrid took and we gave.”

“And you took your pleasure from little Camille?” Three asked.

“Yes, most of us had a special relationship with a favorite student, she was mine.”

“Whooo!” breathed Debbie. “Were they your personal slave girls?”

Ellen nodded. “That was just about the gist of it. They cleaned our rooms and did our laundry and such and made love to us, but we didnt coerce them. They always seemed eager to please and we were allowed to take our girl, or any girl for that matter to bed so long as she wasnt in a close relationship with another teacher. Camille and I were close from the very beginning but I still experimented with some of the other girls. Within a couple of months I was a confirmed lesbian.” 

“How many staff worked there?” Angie asked.

“We had ten teachers, two clerks, six cooks and myself,” Ellen replied, “And there was a female groundskeeper and her female helper, and everyone one was a hard core dyke.”

“It sounds like that school was a hotbed of lesbianism,” Gloria observed.

“Every bed in there was hot,” Ellen laughed. “And Mistress Ingrids practice of allowing all that sex between the staff and the girls was an effective way to keep everything quiet.”

“Ah, of course,” Angie said. “No one could reveal the goings on without incriminating themselves.”

“Precisely.”

“But how old were the students?” Gloria asked. “Some must have been too young for that.”

“The youngest was fifteen,” Ellen answered. “Ingrid wouldnt take girls younger than that. And the oldest girl was twenty. I dont know how she picked them, there must have been some secret method, but every new student took to the arrangement like a duck to water.”

“None of them ever complained?”

“No, we often had visitors from their families and no one ever spoke up about what went on. The fathers seemed quite oblivious but I noticed a few knowing looks that passed between some of the mothers.”

“Ah, the alumni mothers?” Three asked.

“Oh my God, I wonder what the class reunions were like.”

“Once I was called to the lazarette to attend to fresh welts that Ingrid had applied to the bottom of a visiting mother.”

“What?” Angie gasped.

Ellen nodded. “Apparently the mother had fond memories of her own school days and asked Madam Ingrid to punish her.”

“While her daughter was there?”

“The daughter was in the school but she didnt witness her mother getting caned. That was done in private, and I dont know if the girl was aware of what happened to her mother.”

“Did all of the alumni ask to be caned?”

“Of course not, that was the only case that I was aware of.”

“Did only your Madam Ingrid administer all the spankings?” Debbie asked.

“Yes, only she. The teachers might smack a girl on the bottom for a minor infraction but Ingrid was the only one to spank or cane or whip anybody.  And my job was to repair the injuries.”

“Wow. Did you get to attend to every pussy in the school?” Gloria asked.

“Every one,” Ellen said, “Including the staff.”

“The staff? They got spanked too?”

“Yes, Madame Ingrid was as strict with the staff as she was with the students, and any mistress, or cook, or clerk who displeased her would find herself strapped over that whipping horse.”

“How old were they?”

“Between their thirties and sixties,” Ellen said. “The chief cook was sixty two.”

“And she got whipped?” I asked astonished.

“She sure did,” Ellen affirmed, “At least three or four times a week.”

“And she liked it?”

“Of course she liked it. I had to listen to her humming contentedly while I applied antiseptic cream to her welts.”

“My goodness!”

“And what is wrong with a sixty year old woman getting whipped, may I ask?” from Gloria.

“Nothing mama, but I thought that you were the only one.”

“Just wait until youre my age,” Gloria said. “Ill bet that you will still be happy to be bent over a whipping horse.”

“Im sure I will but I would rather be double crossed with you when Im sixty,” I said.

“And Ill be eighty by then,” she laughed. I jiggled my breasts at her.

“What about the school nurse?” Number Four asked, “Did she get whipped too?”

“Oh, especially her,” Ellen laughed. “Madame Ingrid was very strict with the nurse.”

“Well, it sounds like that school had some nice employee benefits,” Number Three observed.

“Oh, you dont know the half of it,” Ellen said.

“Why did you leave?” I asked.

“The authorities found out what was going on and were planning a raid on the school,” Ellen said.

“Uh oh.”

“The cook and I were in town buying food and medical supplies and we saw a lot of police officers gathering outside the prefects office. As we walked past we heard them talking about a raid on the school. I hurried to a telephone and called the school. I warned Madame Ingrid, then I ran for the border.”

“Incredible,” Gloria said.

“What happened to the cook?”

“I dont know. She dropped me at the station just in time to catch a train. We said good bye and she drove away.”

“You were wise to leave fast.”

“I had to,” Ellen said. “I was an American in a foreign country, and even though I was in Switzerland legally I did not want to be dragged into their courts. I caught the train into Austria.”

“Did you leave all your things behind?”

“Just my clothes,” Ellen said. “I kept my passport in a safe deposit box in the bank, so I had time to retrieve it and empty my bank account before I left.”

“What happened to Ingrid?”

“She was escorted to the border and was invited not to return to the country for ten years. The school was closed and the girls were sent back to their families. I dont know what became of the staff but the authorities didnt want a scandal so I suppose that they were permitted to leave quietly.” She chuckled, “And with typical Swiss efficiency they sent my final paycheck to my home address in New York.”

“What did you do after that?”

“I came back to the states and worked in a hospital in Portland for two years. I got into the local fetish scene and found a cruel dyke mistress to dominate me.”

“Was she good?” Gloria asked.

“Not really, she was a professional dominatrix but had lost her enthusiasm. She had become perfunctory about punishing people. We had no emotional connection at all.”

“Pity,” Three commented.

Ellen nodded. “I heard about this place through a kinky doctor and contacted Mistress Karen.”

“How did the kinky doctor know about us?” I asked.

“He is a pony boy and had visited here.”

“Why didnt he get a job as our doctor?” Two asked.

“He was married, had kids and a successful practice and didnt want to give that up.”

“Does his wife know that he is a pony?”

Ellen shook her head.

       “So you decided to be a pony girl?” I asked.

“Not really, I just wanted to be in a place where I could be in the open.”

“What about pony life?” Three asked. “You seem to like it.”

“Sure, now that Ive experienced it,” Ellen said. “But I just want to be dominated and punished. When it comes to wearing harness and pulling a wagon, I can take it or leave it.”

“Why did you pick a female dominated farm?” Susan asked, “You seem pretty good with the men.”

“I prefer female sex but I still like being screwed by men. I rediscovered men while I was in Portland. I was dominated by males at bondage parties and realized that I like men and women, in fact Ive been talking to Madame Karen about putting myself up for visitor auctions like the rest of you.”




Review This Story || Email Author: Shackleford Bond



MORE BDSM STORIES @ SEX STORIES POST